《The King of Fairies is now a Demon Lord》


 Chapter 1: Consecutive Death

    Chapter 1: Consecutive Death


    It was dark, all I could see was pitch ck just like as if I was in the abyss. There was not even a shred of light. The only light in the entire in was my glowing body which was in the Astral Form of my soul.


    I started to walk in the dark in. I don''t even know how I was able to walk in the darkness. I walked in any direction as I could only see ckness everywhere.


    How much time has passed since I started this walk? I don''t even know...maybe thousands of years or eons... heck does time even exist over here!


    Did I do something wrong to be stuck with this curse?


    I knew that I would gradually forget all my memories and I would be mindless. Maybe there would be no hope to get out of here.


    But I knew even if there was no hope that there is an end to everything.


    To every End, there is a Beginning and likewise, every Beginning has an end.


    I started to reminisce about the past to pass the time and also so I would never forget my memories.


    Now you would think why I would do this. Why not just gradually forget everything so that nothing would torture me right?


    But I just couldn''t do that, that would be epting defeat. There will be a day when I get out of here.


    I was the King of Fairies, I had almost everything I wanted. Just before I entered this hell I had been on my deathbed.


    Now let''s try to remember how I died.... hmmm


    If I am right then I was taking a stroll in the capital.


    The capital is the best area, at least for me, it was like a haven of peace to me.


    Why so?


    Because there were so many portraits and statues, and do you know the amazing fact about that?


    All of them were based upon me!!


    Everywhere I go, I see myself.


    Damn, my narcissism is a lot though.


    I mean, I feel pity for all my subjects, I know they all want to look like me and have the same qualities as me at least.


    Well, I was revered and immensely loved by the citizens of my kingdom... or should I say in the female poption? Haha, I don''t know what to say.


    So where was I?


    Yes.


    Just like always, I was taking a stroll in the capital, another statue of mine was being constructed.


    To tell you all the truth, this was the grandest of all my statuesbined.


    It was being constructed of the purest mithril ever, all the more, it was in the center of the capital giving it all the more attention.


    Pure Mithril, it has the properties of even destroying the soul to the point of nothingness.


    Well, I was standing right under my statue, and admiring myself.


    Damn though!! I must say!! How could I be so heaven blessed!!


    I had the best facial features, don''t even talk about my man''s pride it just too good, I also had two wives.


    One was Titania, I would call her Titty when we were together for teasing, I won''t lie, she had good assets especially the chest part.


    The second was Elequeeness, she was another beauty altogether, cold, distant, and brimming with elegance.


    The only difference between the two was that Titania would at least talk with me, Elequeeness on the other hand would always put a cold facade.


    What she didn''t know was that I could easily see through it.


    We even had a child, for fairies all we had to do to procreate for a child was mixing our blood with spirits and pledge to the great tree of Ygdrasil for its blessings, and then it would be a seed.


    The seed would have to be buried in the ground and brought up with utmost importance and care.


    Only then would it grow into a single nt, from that a flower would take birth when the flower would bloom it would contain a child.


    I had a baby girl as a child, she was the proof of all of us, Me, Titania, and Elequeeness.


    Yes, three people could have one child.


    So yes, I was standing right before my statue.


    It was shining with white brilliance and looked almost as if it was alive, just it wasn''t fullypleted.


    While I was amid a daze, cracks formed on the surface of the statue, and boom!


    Yup. That''s how I died, death by my own statue.


    Quite ironical it is.


    The better word for my death would be death by narcissism.


    I had many redeeming and great qualities but my worst quality was my overbearing narcissism. I had everything else in control.


    The worst fact was that it was made of pure mithril hence it was my soul which got destroyed along with my body which got crushed.


    This was an oue I hadn''t expected at all.


    I had led expeditions in my Fairy Realm and finally united it, I even did marriage alliances, Titania and Elequeeness, Titty warmed up to me fair quickly but it seems that Elequeeness was still in a lot of confusion.


    Titania and Elequeeness were the only two rulers, then they became mine. Titania through a marriage alliance and Elequeeness through military might.


    Fairy realm, a totally different subspace. The only space which was heavily different and personalpared to the lower world, celestial ins, and God ins.


    They couldn''t even leave the subspace, as if they were bound to it, thetter was the same for outsiders unless they had an invitation.


    Maybe because Fairies were a race blessed by the tree of Yggdrasil, the world tree, and supposed preserves of life energy in the wide omniverse.


    Fairies had a unique ability that no other races had, they could control spirits to their will, spirits were the incarnations of life energy.


    Just like cells of a human body, spirits came together to form a fairy.


    I was totally fine with dying at least it would be peaceful. I thought that I had lived for thousands of years so it was fine. It was more like as if I gave myself to death.


    My only regret was my daughter.


    Ok...


    Who am I lying to?..


    My regret was not seeing thepletion of my statue.


    I felt the same amount of regret towards my family, I can''t lie about that no matter how narcissistic I am.


    Although I never thought in a million years that I would die this way.


    Ugh, this feels like as if I have gone through a clich.


    Do you know how much it pained me?!


    My soul got literally got obliterated to fade away as it entered the End.


    The End has many names, Abyss, Nothingness, Nihilism, Pit of Darkness.


    Fairies are immortal, their souls could die, if the astral form of the body is removed then the physical body freezes forever. If they die naturally then they divide into spirit wisps.


    So I am guessing that my immortal body must be in a a death trance.


    Maybe by now they have already put me in a ss coffin and showcasing it to the public.


    There had always been a saying that if a soul dies then it returns to nothingness. That way it would be destroyed forever.


    Once again I was walking just like always. The glow on my body was gradually fading. This had been happening since the beginning.


    I assume this is because I am an abomination in the ce where I am. How could something exist in nothingness?


    Finally, after some time all the light had almost dissipated. Only a small glow remained.


    Is this death?


    Just when all the glow was going to disappear I spotted another golden light.


    This was the first time ever since I had entered into the nothingness that I had seen another light.


    I started to run towards where the light was.


    Will I meet another person just like me? I was overjoyed.


    Finally, I reached towards the light. I was disappointed because it wasn''t another soul but instead it looked like a page from a book.


    The page was glowing brightly and was floating.


    As I went closer I noticed that the page was ENORMOUS! It was as big as a star.


    Oh well, at least I can try to read it to pass the time.


    I floated to the top and started to read it.


    Huh? What is thisnguage? I can''t understand anything.


    I am anyway going to fade away I can at least try to decode what''s written on it.


    I finally reached to the end of the page, I turned my head up to see the endless page.


    Wow! I don''t even know how I managed toe to the end of this page.


    Although I couldn''t decode anything I don''t regret it, it was a good way to pass the time. I gradually understand the letters of the words, just that I didn''t know what they meant.


    Just when I reached the end character of the page was when ''it'' took ce.


    Suddenly the page a few centimeters away from my face got absorbed by my astral body.


    For the first time, I felt pain. This pain was directly striking my astral body. I tried to scream but I couldn''t.


    I could see the texts on the page in my head, every time a text entered into my body I could feel pain.


    And moreover, there were zillions of words so you can''t even imagine the pain. It was even more painful than normal pain because it was striking my astral body.


    The pain was overbearing... for the first time since I came here, I lost my consciousness.


    I don''t even know how this was possible in my astral form.


    ~


    I tried to open my eyes but the light was too bright, it invaded and would make me wanna puke. Suddenly I heard a crying noise,


    ''Who is crying!?!''


    Now I could hear it louder, I annoyed tried to open my eyes properly. I felt strange I could feel myself but at the same time, I could not. Now I could feel my mouth filled with a very tasty liquid... Ahhh this is milk... WAIT WHY THE F*CK AM I DRINKING MILK!!!


    I wanted to shout at whoever was ruining my final moments of rest.


    What happened? What is going on I can''t understand!


    "Look at him. He''s so cute!"


    Cute?! I guess I am hehe.....actually I should be called handsome right?


    I haven''t been breastfed for a long time... almost makes me feel that I am a kid.


    Wait... wait wait!! No no no this is not possible... how is this possible?!


    Am I in the body of a kid?!


    Wasn''t I right now in the abyss.... is this hallucination? I remember losing my consciousness. So this must be a hallucination!


    Yes, I am sure!


    As I finally found the strength to open my eyes, a blurry figure started toe into my view. Slowly my blurry vision started to clear. Atst, I was able to see in front of me.


    It was a human I guess, a female human, I started to examine her closely.


    I had never seen humans in person as fairies never leave their realm even when they have permission to leave kinda like hobbits they love their home.


    She had long ck hair with a chiseled face. Under her eyes were two huge ck bags, but even though she looked tired she couldn''t help but smile.


    Ugly.....


    Humans are ugly...


    I feel like puking


    Suddenly I started to cry, I must have cried for a long time since I could feel that the woman in front of me was annoyed.


    But how could I not feel overjoyed! I finally escaped that HELL!


    YESSS!!


    Then I saw that I was being embraced into her soft apples. Truly! This is heaven. It''s soft and I feel like sleeping because of it. For the first time since I came out of the abyss, I can sleep.


    Lies!!


    She was t as hell!!


    My head hurts!


    Humans...


    I drank milk to my heart''s extent and now my stomach waspletely filled. For the first time in eternity, I tasted something.


    I started to feel drowsy, I have many questions that are taking up the ce in my head. By now I knew that I was a kid.


    That was for sure! Judging by how I was getting breastfeed and how I couldn''t see properly. At least I could feel my arms and legs which meant I was born without any malfunctions.


    The only spection that I have is that I have been reincarnated.


    How funny is this... I, one of the strongest existences have been reincarnated in a disgusting human.


    Never thought a day woulde when I would be reincarnated in this disgusting species.


    But that''s fine at least I don''t have to stay over there any longer!


    I could remember most of my memories, my memories most likely came with me during my reincarnation. I tried to sense the magic in my body...


    It''s a good thing that I recalled my memories every day.


    "Do I not have Magic?"


    Noo!! No!


    I quickly checked if it was possible to cultivate.


    Crap...


    I don''t even have a root.


    Crap crap!!


    Am I supposed to live like this?


    Haha jokes on me.


    I died twenty yearster choking on cup-noodles.

 Chapter 2: I have fully comprehended the Dao of Bullshit

    Chapter 2: I have fullyprehended the Dao of Bullshit


    In my second life, I was reborn as a human being, a truly disgusting species.


    Never have I ever seen a being look so ugly.


    I was apparently born in a middle-ss family since birth I showed extreme intelligence which made everyone hail me as a prodigy.


    I was also very introverted.


    Reason?


    No way am I going to talk to an entire line of species who are not even 1% of my age!!


    While I was growing up, people, kids would call me a chunnibyo, a chunnibyo is a person who thinks he is a character from a series or has aplex.


    Due to my original attitude, I was called a delusional man. People would sigh from time to time while staring at me saying that even Einstein was crazy.


    "..."


    Nevermind I wouldn''t be able to exin to them nor did I care to do so.


    Growing up as a human this time, it was quite a trauma for me.


    Can you imagine how powerless I felt?


    Just a second ago I was one of the strongest existences equivalent to the strongest in the Celestial Realm and then the very next second I was an utter piece of shit.


    I had no magic.


    I had no bloodline limit.


    I had no body constitution.


    I had no spiritual roots.


    In all?


    I was trash.


    Or maybe even that is apliment.


    Anyway, so this is how my story proceeded.


    Even if I was powerless I was still not ready to give in hence I started to focus on the stuff for which I was famous in my previous life.


    When I was in school, some kids once tried to bully me.


    Oue?


    Legs dislocated and hands thoroughly crushed.


    People called me a monster. Did I care? No way.


    My parents disowned me as the violence continued with other people also, but it was in no way my fault.


    If someone provokes and attacks me then I am not a saint to sit back and let them bully me.


    The good effects of my life as a human was that my narcissism toned down a bit, not a lot but it still toned down.


    Why so?


    I couldn''t even bear to look at my own human face.


    About arrogance? I never really had arrogance, I believe that arrogance is for the weak, it''s a countermeasure to protect their feeble minds.


    Instead of arrogance, one should have confidence, at least that''s what I believe.


    What I had deduced in my time as a human was that I was surely in a parallel world or maybe a different dimension since no other species existed, the entire was filled with filthy humans.


    To pass my time I would busk on the streets while ying the piano on the sidewalk.


    If you are asking if I was living on the streets then my answer is yes.


    One day a kind-looking human who was surely harboring greed took me in his wing, apparently, he was a music producer.


    Like that, my journey to bing the world''s greatest pianist started, I could y all the instruments perfectly funnily enough.


    Well, that was just my side-job, the other job of mine stemmed from the dark side of the world, I would ept assassination mission, to be truthful, even though I was human, it was still quite easy for me toe out at the top as the strongest human.


    Putting aside the two jobs, I was also a very well-known doctor, one of my greatest skills as a fairy king back in my previous life was that I was especially good at acupuncture.


    Although I couldn''t bring out its full extent of power due to me being human and having no ounce of spiritual energy, it was still plenty enough.


    I think it wouldn''t be a short statement to say that I indirectly ruled the world.


    Oh shit, my narcissism is showing up, don''t worry I can control it... I think.


    I mean rulers of counties, presidents, prime ministers would send their daughters to seduce me. When that didn''t work they would send their wives.


    Hah! Do you think I would fall for that? Cuck Bastards!


    This is not a statement that would fall short, after all, even Jim Kong Un did his best to please me, sending all his daughters and wives.


    One thing I had to give him respect was for the fact that he was a harem king!


    All the world leaders made a conference specifically for me, to curry favor.


    Their dilemma?


    Trying to find a wife for me.


    At that moment in the conference when everyone was going through the list of top 100 beauties, a man voiced out his opinion.


    "Is he maybe gay?"


    Thus it came to the point of sending gay men to me.


    Result?


    All the world leaders dead.


    Who is the killer?


    I don''t think there is any need to ask.


    As I said before, the entire human world was already in my hands, but even for me, it was too unstable to control especially when I didn''t have my previous strength.


    Hence, war broke out, marking the start of World War 3.


    While the war was going on, the reason behind it... me... was slurping on cup noodles while reading webnovels.


    My only hobby in the human realm excluding out, music, painting, chess was watching anime or read manhwas or web novels.


    While I was reading my novel I came across a very disturbing line, due to which it resulted in me coughing.


    My coughing resulted in me choking upon my cup-noodles.


    And my choking resulted in death.


    "..."


    ~


    I opened my eyes in confusion as I saw the many people in the banquet hall.


    Where am I?


    I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    Right when I was about to take a closer look and observe the ce, a huge amount of pain struck my mind.


    Clutching my forehead I fell onto the ground rolling a bit, soft groans managed to escape my mouth.


    Finally, after two minutes, the pain disappeared. Still sping the head in two hands, I tried to stand up, only to wobble on asions.


    My hands involuntary went towards my face as I rushed towards the pond which was beside me.


    Long silver goldilocks fell on my cheeks while the rest was tied up in a neat pony-tail. My skin was pale, it was like the very reflection of the moon. giving a nice contrast to my silver hair.


    I stared into my eyes that I could see reflecting from the pond.


    They were violet amethyst in color, almost divine looking like stars in the darkness of the ck night.


    My eyes almost got watery as I stared at my own reflection.


    Yes!


    This is how I looked in my first life!


    The only difference seems to be that I possess a younger body of myself.


    Pond- check, hot body- check!


    Isn''t this like the tale of Narcissus??


    I am not allowed to look at my reflection or else I will get addicted to it!!


    I have finally able to cure myself in my human life!!


    I won''t let myself have any weaknesses!!


    Sitting beside the pond I closed my eyes, in order to sort my new memories and old ones.


    The immense pain that I felt earlier was apparently the memories of the original owner of this body.


    Quite odd that the original owner looker exactly like me... it''s as if the Gods were doing it on purpose.


    Well, I have met God, so it surely wasn''t him.


    After a few minutes, I finally was able to sort out all my memories.


    Opening my eyes I stared into the scenery which wasposed ofnterns with golden mes and greenery all beside it.


    Near my legs was a frosty but warm pond, my legs involuntarily approached the pond, soaking them in it.


    My conscience had cleared a bit, and many things had rushed to me, questions and answers both in harmony.


    The peaceful wind was in euphony with the chirping of the insects and the fleeting of the owls.


    Peaceful I felt myself in an extremely tranquil state.


    It was like as if nothing could affect me, fully calm.


    My eyes once opened shut close, only to be fluttered open. with a new light in them.


    My name in this life was Irakiel Aplistia Mammon, I was apparently a member of the Greed Sin family, one of the seven sin demon families.


    Yes, my name is Irakiel, the same name as my first life, I missed it a dear lot I couldn''t lie about that.


    Whether it was a coincidence or a script, I knew one thing for sure.


    Every end is the start of another beginning.


    And this one would be the best beginning ever!


    ~


    I''ll upload two chaps tomorrow, plus if it passes 100 stones I''ll also upload the bonus.

 Chapter 3: Angie, Angie

    Chapter 3: Angie, Angie


    [1]


    ~


    After sorting out my memories I learned many things about myself, it so appears to be that I am apparently a member or child of the Sin-Greed family. My father was apparently the Apostle of Greed and served under the ruler of Demons, the Demon Queen, Lucifer.


    In all, there were six apostles and sin families who served the demon Queen, namely Greed, Anger, Lust, Gluttony, Sloth, Envy, and her highness being thest sin, Pride.


    I also seem to have siblings but they are all hostile trying to be the heir of our family, well there seems to be another interesting thing!


    I have a twin sister!


    And apparently, I was banished from my household and disowned.


    Why so?


    I am trash, with no talent in magic or anything rted to it.


    Please not again!


    I sat down again, taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes in order to meditate. My legs were in the lotus position, cross-legged.


    I could feel my blood rushing, every thump, every beat, all the magic in the blood... I could feel it all.


    No mana?


    You must be fucking kidding me!


    I have never seen such pure mana in the lower world!


    No talent!


    This is a joke for sure, I can clearly judge the true potential of this body.


    It''s heaven blessed!


    I started to go deeper and deeper, slowly my senses of the surroundings and even the darkness when the eyes are closed started to get blurred.


    I was finally able to check on my soul!


    This was a feat I wasn''t able to do before, in my life as a human.


    The reason why I am able to check upon it is most probably because I am no longer a human or maybe because the parallel world didn''t have magic or any other energy source, except for the life energy which was continuously being deteriorated due to deforestation.


    But that wasn''t the only thing... somehow my Soul was a bit different, it was less than half of when I was a Fairy King.


    Understandable, due to me being in the void, my soul had started to fade away.


    And then that same soul of mine or what was left of it merged with the mysterious page, also the other thing is that this soul of mine was by all ounts belonging to this body.


    This only means one thing.


    I reincarnated as a demon originally, but my memories just came back to me, this is kind of confusing to me. But all in all, it''s a blessing in disguise.


    After all, I would have never realized my true potential, that aside, it seems that I possess three unique characteristics.


    Haha, that old bastard who threw me out was surely an idiot!


    My first unique characteristic is that apparently, I posses, the Angel bloodline, and that too the purest I have ever seen, it is almost equivalent to that of Samael the Angel God.


    The second unique characteristic is that I am apparently having the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution. Now, this was a big surprise to me, this is one of the rarest and one-of-a-kind bodily constitutions.


    Even Gods have it rarely.


    And I had it in my previous life as a fairy also!!!


    Having this constitution is proof that you are immensely loved by the omniverse, indirectly its child.


    I don''t know much about its abilities but I know one thing that using this bloodline one can make another their shadow and change their entire race to a unique race dedicated to the user with the constitution, namely Asura.


    My third unique characteristic almost left me dumbfounded!


    I don''t know how this is possible but it seems that I have retained my bloodline as a Fairy King.


    The most suspicious suspect in this appears to be the other part of my soul.


    The page that I absorbed in the ck pit of darkness.


    Mysterious, truly puzzling it is.


    But anyway that aside, I now know the reason to why my mana is being hindered, good thing I got my memories back or else I would have to live under the pretense of being trash.


    My mana was totally blocked because I haven''t been able to awaken my Angel Bloodline, as my angel genes are attributed to divine energy, it totally contradicts chaos energy whiches from my demonic genes.


    That bastard of a father, a being from the lower world was sure lucky that he got to ravage an angel, and that too an angel with the highest purity of blood.


    Most probably she was a Queen, or a princess, a seraph if we go evolution wise.


    And that same ungrateful father kicked me and my sister out.


    Well that works all the more for me since I dont want to be held back by chains, I like my freedom more than anything.


    In this life I have no need to rule upon others and fulfill my duty as a king so I am just gonna go renegade, lone wolf.


    My new goal in life is to explore the world, see all that the omniverse has to offer towards me.


    Ofcourse I wont do any of that alone, I would feel too lonely if I did that, I guess ill make my own family.


    It will be filled with people loyal to each other, people who would never betray anyone above all filled with people who would side you through good times and bad times.


    Maybe I should n for a harem and go on a blissful journey... god those novels I read as a human have affected me too much!


    I love everything about this new body of mine, but getting back in my body I just realized that I am apparently a pretty boy..... once again.


    All my lives! Fairy! Human! Demon!


    Atleast let me look like a macho man with long moustaches and body hair once in my lifetime!


    Sigh...


    I guess I am cursed in that way.


    Anyway I should now try to awaken my Angel bloodline and get it into harmony with my demon genes.


    Suddenly I felt something hot in the environment, the spirits in the area had suddenly increased. Along with the spirits the divine energy was also giving outrge fluctuations.


    I could feel my body resonating with the environment, I could feel the gentle wind brushing against my face, the sun was mercilessly shining upon me.


    Then suddenly clouds started to form in the sky like as if they were protecting me from the sunlight.


    I could feel the spirits. They were in abundance!


    Slowly I started to absorb the spiritual wisps inside my spirit core.


    Circting them all one by one in my entire body before exhaling them out.


    The entire process was like taking nutrition from the wisp and then after the nutrition was sucked out then I would simply exhale the-wisp out.


    After doing it for a while, I started to feel cracks in my core.


    Yes, the way to activate the Angel Bloodline and get it in perfect harmony with the demon blood was to cultivate my spiritual core that I got as a fairy.


    The cracks slowly widened and widened and then it broke. A new core was now there. It was violet in color which meant that I had sessfully broken through.


    Stage 1: Violet color core


    Stage 2: Indigo color core


    Stage 3: Blue color core


    Stage 4: Green color core


    Stage 5: Yellow color core


    Stage 6: Orange color core


    Stage 7: Red color core


    Stage 8: White color core


    Stage 9: Gray color core


    Stage 10: ck color core


    And thenstly Stage 11 core which only me and Titania had in my previous life was bronze in color.


    Suddenly my body felt lighter and my skin started to be smoother. They were already smooth and now it was even more smooth, all the girls would be jealous of my skin.


    I had broken through into my first stage of Spiritual Cultivation.


    Boom!


    At that moment a Soul Sea was formed reconstructing my entire Soul.


    In the eyes of other fairies stage 1 is an initial stage and only after stage 5 would a fairy be acknowledged as a true fairy due to heavenly tribtions which would start from then on.


    A mouthful of air escaped from my mouth as steam.


    I could feel it... I could feel it!!


    My connection with the World Tree of Yggdrasil and with spirits! It had alle back to me!


    I could feel all the life around me along with the sway of nature, it was all veryfortable, as if I was almost back to the Fairy Realm.


    Aside from my connection and confirmation as a fairy, I could also perceive the rising rush of blood in my body.


    It was boiling hot! Then freezing cold!!


    But I endured it, I endured it all!!


    I am joking!!


    I couldn''t endure it!


    I dived into the pond beside me and swam towards the bed of the pond, screaming at the top of my voice.


    Finally after half an hour I could feel the pain rx. I quickly swam up, my body floating to the surface of the water.


    Numb.


    My body felt numb everywhere, I still hadn''t made any pain resistance in it so I could gradually feel the pain.


    Thankfully there was a pond beside me or I don''t know what would have happened.


    I got out of the water body fully drenched, but one thing was certain, my Angel bloodline was now fully awakened.


    ~


    Irakiel''s nickname is Rael.


    I''ll be uploading another chapter in a few hours also there will be another bonus tomorrow.


    The point of view will also change.

 Chapter 4: Alizejh

    Chapter 4: Alizejh


    [2]


    Bonus of the day updated.


    ~


    In the open banquet, a young boy with silver hair was walking with a slight smile upon his face.


    Once in a while, all the girls in the room would stare at him and almost gasp with astonishment when they would see his skin.


    "Such good skin!"


    "Little brother, are you looking for a sugar mommy?"


    "I want to bear your kids!"


    People would scream such sentences shamelessly if this was a Chinese novel.


    So no.... they didn''t scream but they surely were thinking of eroge.


    Rael who was sitting in the corner of a seat was happily eating his ham sandwich.


    Another thing he came to know was that the Lower world was not asplex as the Celestial ins.


    There seemed to four leaders who were ruling the entire world.


    To be specific, The Vampire King, Gustave Von Rondo;


    The Pope of the Holy Theocracy, Saint Joseph Maria;


    The Dwarven King, Garvey Coro;


    The Demon Queen, Lucifer Elohum nee Sariel.


    Although they all had power in the world conference that would take ce in every ten years, everyone knew that Lucifer was the indirect owner of the entire lower world.


    There were six countries in the world, Bourassa was the country of demons, Dwarvia was the country of dwarves, Undis was the country of the undead, Valencia was one of the two human countries this country didn''t have any prejudice against the demons then came


    The Theocracy, it had extreme prejudice against demons and the Holy Theocracy Church was situated over there,stly, the final country was meant only for education.


    The country of Education, Balia


    All kinds of species would travel there in terms of higher education, if one wanted a good status then Balia was the country to go.


    Currently, Rael was in Valencia, it was a country governed by humans but one could also see a few different species on the streets.


    Although it wasn''t like Bourassa which was full of bustling, Elves or Demons, still Valencia was quite a diverse country.


    It allowed all kinds of species to enter simr to Bourassa which was extremely diverse.


    Bourassa was the most diverse and democratic country, it would actually hold elections for the post of the president instead of dictatorship, although the ruler of the country was still Lucifer.


    To put it short, she wouldn''t work,zy bum.


    So she decided to get a dog for herself who would do all her paperwork etc.


    Right, when Rael was in the middle of eating he heard a soft but sharp tone, almost melodious filled with incredulity.


    "Rael~"


    He tilted his head to look at the direction of the voice and almost felt dazed for a second.


    She had pale-colored skin but also a lot of warmth upon it making it seem a bit pink, unblemished deep violet amethyst eyes with a deep blue hue.


    Glossy silver hair reminiscent of the moon shining out from the dark clouds.


    Perfectly formed eyebrows, full, sensuous, pink lips.


    She had a delightful curvaceous form, all curvy in the right ces apanying a tall height equivalent to his and a graceful sculpted neck and long slender legs.


    Yes, although more could be described, one could even look at her and keep on describing her for eternity.


    Okay okay, I got it, no more bullshit.


    She was the perfectdy, how the Chinese say,


    jade-like skin.


    ...skin white as snow.


    ... almond-shaped eyes.


    ....???? ???? ????


    The person in front of Rael was his twin sister, Alizejh.


    As Rael was staring at her something else was also happening.


    The ham was slowly falling out from the sandwich.


    A famous author who looked as if he was the most handsome man in the world and all women would fall for him once said when a woman asked why he was not willing to go out with her.


    "Food is more important than thots. Begone!!"


    Quickly Rael''s attention fell upon his sandwich as he felt a slight shift of pressure in it.


    ''Nooooooo not the ham not the ham!!!!''


    Plop


    The ham fell on the ground.


    Rael almost burst into tears, he felt his heart stop when the ham fell from his sandwich.


    His hands quickly found their way to the other sandwich while his eyes were closed as he tried his best not to look up so that his tears wouldn''t be shown.


    Your death wasn''t in vain, I will eat your wife don''t worry.


    However, Rael''s hands only found themselves touching a soft and smooth surface.


    Huh?


    Does a sandwich have such a good texture almost feels like skin?


    Skin...


    His eyes widened a bit as he quickly tilted to see that it was Alizejh''s hand he had held.


    Rael sighed in relief, at least it wasn''t boob-chan.


    But he also wished it was, seeing that her hand was so soft, how good would the two apples be?


    He still didn''t realize that he was still holding her hand.


    "Hey? How long are you going to hold my hand?" Alizejh asked in a cold tone, her eyes ring at him as if she would eat his soul.


    "Dear sister, my hands felt toofortable with yours so I didn''t feel like parting at all," Rael said as he gave out a wry smile.


    It was indeed true, her hands fit right into his. As he stared at Alizejh he noticed more and more.


    Alizejh''s ears reddened a bit as she looked away, still, a slight entric grin found it''s way across her face.


    In truth, Alizejh was a secret bro-con and had extreme sadistic tendencies and had dreamt countless times before of enving Rael with a chain.


    Alizejh was his twin, her height was the same as Rael''s, her looks were also quite simr to him.


    Then isn''t this perfect version of how he would look like if he was a girl??!


    His eyes widened even more, it felt as if his eyes would pop out of their sockets.


    Which narcissist didn''t like himself??


    Every narcissist loved himself immensely.


    And in from of Rael sat a girl who was a perfect carbon copy of him if he was a girl.


    Every narcissist''s dream!!


    Marry themselves!!


    Rael wiped the imaginary sweat upon his body before sighing.


    While he was thinking about Alizejhpletely oblivious to her sadistic tendencies, a little bit of drool flowed out from his mouth.


    "I think it''s the best sandwich I have had in a while." Alizejh nodded to herself as she chewed onto thest sandwich in her hands and the te.


    Rael''s heart stopped for the second time today!!


    At this rate, he will die again!!


    Rael staggered onto the ground while clutching his chest.


    He screamed in his heart loudly, ''It must be great eating my sandwich!!''

 Chapter 5: Alizejh is a sadistic yandere?

    Chapter 5: Alizejh is a sadistic yandere?


    [1/3]


    ~


    Alizejh was in quite a dilemma, she was actually quite shocked seeing the behavior of her brother Rael.


    Most of the time her brother would always smile brightly in front of her and would always hide the pain he would always feel.


    When they were children, their father would always abuse them, as a fact the other siblings would try to bully them.


    From what they knew was this that their father was immensely in love with their mother but she left as soon as she came.


    Apparently, their mother had a temporary memory loss, she left without even giving her name but what their father knew was that she was from the Celestial in also the reason why he was trying to ascend.


    He always thought that the children he had were the reason why the mother left him quite a messed up reason but that is what he believed.


    Due to him being smitten by her, the two wives that he had exerted their anger on the twins and forced their children to bully them.


    They were hated by their siblings, the wives, and even their own father.


    The only one who ever treated Alezejh well and showered her with love was Rael.


    When people bullied her he would dly take all her hits on himself, when they were given less food he was the one who would give her his food.


    Through times of thick and thin, he was the only one for her.


    He was the only light of her life, a star that shined brighter than any in the ckness of the night.


    She hated her siblings and wanted to kill them, she wanted to torture them, she wanted to make them feel as if they were better off dead.


    Hence she developed sadistic tendencies along with an awakening in her Angel Bloodline, and because she was a female which was the mostpatible with her bloodline she was able tofortably merge it with her demon genes smoothly without a hitch.


    When her father banished her brother for being trash which she obviously didn''t believe, she left their household with her beloved brother to the human country on her own ord despite her father trying to stop her because she was very talented and the splitting image of her mother.


    Rael was with her when she was powerless, now she wanted to be with him.


    Rael protected her when she was weak, now she wanted to protect him.


    Always and forever.


    Rael is her only reason to live, when Rael is there the entire world is beautiful.


    Without Rael, nothing deserves to exist!


    This was also one of the reasons to why she adopted the principle that Rael was solely her''s.


    Along with the protective desires, she subconsciously believed that Rael belonged to her.


    Whenever she sees him, she feels herself getting wet but suppresses it, she doesn''t want her darling brother to feel uneasy.


    However, she was surprised today!


    Usually, her brother hides his pain behind his smile and his eyes are usually dim.


    But today!


    Today his eyes were brimming with light and desire as if he had an ambition!


    The way he moved, the way he politely spoke, the way he ate.


    Everything about him was so elegant!!


    She had never seen such grace in her life!


    It was as if he hadpletely transformed!!


    He had an unusual calmness and apletely noble demeanor along with the enchanting elegance he showed in his every movement.


    Normal people wouldn''t understand but she who had trained a bit in ways of noble finesse could!


    And what she saw today was something that even her father couldn''t catch up too!!


    It was as if it was an art!! No! That would be an understatement!!


    She nced up to look right into his eyes, his eyes were deep, deeper than the ocean and more enchanting that the solitary stars.


    They were violet in color and a pale ice jade color would flicker from time. If she guessed correctly then his eyes were containing extreme amusement to everything.


    She liked it!


    She liked what was going on, it made her feel even more excited!


    Now she really wanted him!!


    She wanted to trample over him!...


    She wanted to chain him down on a bed and thoroughly ravage him!!


    She wanted to see if his face would be of despair or the same calmness he was showing right now.


    ''Calm down... calm down Alizejh.. it is not yet time to take him for yourself... ughhhhh I want to kidnap him and vite every part of him!!''


    She licked her lips as a delicious grin came over her face as she observed him crying with elegance.


    Damn even his crying is graceful!


    Amused!


    That is what she was feeling!


    ''Is he also like me?''


    She wondered if her brother was also a sadist, what she wanted the most was her brother to be a masochist if possible.


    At least that is what she used to think when she noticed that he would always take the initiative to get beaten up by the siblings in ce of her.


    But after being close to him for a long time, she realized he was not a M, and instead did what he did for the love he had for her.


    Alizejh obviously felt very touched as her feelings started to breed only to get stronger and stronger....and maybe a bit too strong.


    She also felt a little bit of resonance with her brother, she had a suspicion that her brother had finally awakened their bloodline.


    Although she didn''t know that her bloodline was that of an angel she knew that her bloodline was a rule-breaker itself.


    Hence, she felt happy for Rael, now he could live however he wanted, he would no longer be called garbage.


    ''Is this the reason why he is acting differently? Has his self-esteem increased?''


    Secretly, she feltplicated emotions in her heart, if this went on then her brother wouldn''t need her protection but she wouldn''t do anything to heed his growth after all she wished happiness for him.


    But she felt scared also,


    ''Brother you can never abandon me!''


    Alizjha had a sense of insecurity towards Rael and her heart would beat louder from time to time due to the anxiety she was feeling.


    She sighed secretly, she really had to try harder to control her emotions.


    ''Will brother detest me when he learns about my true nature?''


    She shuddered and gave a gave a slight nce at him who was currently walking around in the banquet hall''s buffet and stuffing food in his te.


    Feeling a gaze upon himself, Rael turned to look at where it wasing from. Slightly surprised that it was Alizejh he gave her a smile and waved at her.


    She felt warm in her heart as she looked at his smile but at the same time also bitter.


    Alezejh sighed again and waved back at him, taking her leave from the area.


    ''Anh~ brother I love you so mush~''


    Now she would have to go and masturbate to him.


    Rael sat against his seat frowning a bit wondering where Alizejh had gone to.


    However, even after twenty minutes, she didn''t turn up. He shook his head and decided to enjoy the banquet.


    He was in currently as a guest at the Regent Banquet.


    Regent Banquet was one of the events taking ce as a weing event for the Regent Auction.


    Regent Auction was one of the most famous across the world, all kinds of treasures would be ced upon for a price.


    From the rarest to treasures which are from the Celestial ins.


    All kinds of items would be ced for the auction.


    The Banquet was kind of an opening event for the Auction. It was held to give out a favorable impression.


    His sister was quite an important figure in the United Enforcer Department.


    Hailed as a prodigy she really proved her worth, she had been sessful in bing the youngest being ever to enter the department.


    Most people would take at least 100 years to be an apprentice Adjudicator and she was already an Adjuctor in less than four years.


    She joined at the age of 24 and just in a year she graduated from the Enforcer Department.


    Even joining the department would usually be after schooling is done which apparently was not done in her case but being a figure from one of the most prominent families she was allowed to join.


    And to their expectations, she didn''t disappoint them at all!!


    Instead of disappointment, shepleted all her education in just 1 year which would be 20 years for an average person!


    After that, she became an apprentice Adjuctor and then finally a full Adjudicator in just four years.


    The chronological ranking was, Apprentice< Adjucator< Enforcer and then finally an Elder.


    Enforcers had a very high rank across the entire realm, they were all heavily favored by everyone.


    Regardless of their species, every Enforcer was respected, they were all in charge of investigation, defense, raids, etc.


    From what Rael knew based upon his memories, every family wanted one of their younger generations to infiltrate into the department regardless of what the species was.


    When the young influence, they eventually be the ones who grow in thedder to finally be Elders.


    After bing Elders they would be able to properly influence their authority and show favorability.


    Alezjh was an important asset to their father but because of Rael''s banishment, she also left which she was anyway nning to do anyway.


    Both of them gave up their names and identities as Greed Prince and Princess to start anew.


    Rael already knew what all his previous self had to endure, now that his memories were back he wouldn''t let such injustice happen to himself.


    An amused smile came upon his face as he stared into the distance while drinking his coffee.


    ''Interesting...''


    His fingers tapped onto the table making a pleasing rhythm.


    Every ssical musician had an orchestra in their head, every second would be a new beat, a new tone, a newposition.


    The wind also sings the very Earth, the beings on the world who talk, even the souls.


    As he was having profound thoughts something else caught his attention.


    A tranquil piece of electric guitar rhythm permeated into the air.


    It was a chill blue solo.


    At that moment an announcing host came near the garden and announced warmly.


    "Couples get ready as the ball-dance will begin, singles can die watching the others dance."


    He chuckled at the end which brought a lot of angry res to him, so he cleared his throat to speak properly.


    "If you don''t have a partner then you are very free to find one."


    He quickly turned to look at the many ssical musicians who were holding their violins while wearing ck vests as he gave them a nod to start their music


    "Alright then let the ball begin!"


    ~


    I couldn''t upload yesterday because my had stopped working and my data was also not working.


    So I''ll upload in all three chapters today counting yesterday''s chapter as well and the bonus also.


    Send your stones I am such a kind author to update andpensate everyday!

 Chapter 6: Slow dancing in a burning room.

    Chapter 6: Slow dancing in a burning room.


    [2/3]


    ~


    I felt a bit awkward seeing all the women who were trying to ask me out for a dance.


    There were too many of them!! I wasn''t even able to breathe and was getting suffocated.


    ''Damn it! Where are you Alizejh?! Just when I needed you, why did you have to run away?!''


    I sat in a corner of the garden and finally sighed with relief when I saw that no one wasing after me now.


    Tilting my head forward to look up straight, I saw a woman deeply frowning at me.


    Don''t look at me like that! I know what you are thinking!


    I am not a weirdo!


    I saw the womaning towards me.


    She was in a white suit and had long white hair identical to mine but lighter and had ck tinges on the ends of her fringes.


    Instead of my jade violet amethyst eyes, she had red eyes, which were exactly as red as blood. She looked to be in her early 20s.


    I stared at her imprinting her image inside my brain. I didn''t want to forget how she looked ever, she truly looked very beautiful and had an aura of elegance.


    Her looks rivaled that of Titania and Elequeeness who were the embodiment of beauty.


    As she came closer to me, I started to frown....isn''t sheing too close?


    She eventually reached where I was and started to inspect my body seductively, she touched my chest slowly going lower and lower, I didn''t want to disturb her for two reasons, first that she looked deep in thought and seemed scary and second, I was kind of enjoying the feeling.


    But now I am seriously wondering if I am the weird one or if she is!


    Because she is literally trying to smell me! Poking her nose in every corner of my body!


    "You are a high different.... normal demons are not like this." She muttered in a low voice.


    I pulled her closer to my body taking advantage of the situation by holding her hips while slowly moving my fingers towards her waist, I could feel her boobs on my chest.


    Although her body smelled of blood, her hair had a very fragrant smell.


    "Umm.... who are you?"


    Suddenly the white-haired beauty snapped out of her daze before going back to her cold face and pushed me away when she saw that I was trying to feel her up.


    The mature-looking girl who looked like a curious child just a second ago now looked like a demon staring at me with anger.


    What she can touch me? But I can''t touch her back?!


    She sighed before speaking,


    "Sorry for that... my name is Aria Verdansha."


    I gave out a wry smile as I took her hand by surprise and gave a quick peck on it.


    Her skin was smooth, and it tasted of roses, truly elegant.


    "I see it''s nice to meet you, Miss Aria, my name is Irakiel."


    As I and Alezjha had dropped out of the family name there was no need to introduce myself as a Greed Prince.


    "No family name?" She raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes, it''s a long story.." I gave out a bitter smile.


    She nodded and replied politely with a slight smile on her face.


    "I see."


    A feeling of relief came over my soul, it seems that she is as good in personality as she is in looks.


    I generally like women who are not nosy, and due to my years of maniption, getting manipted by others, trickery, betrayals, etc, I had learned how to judge a person by just their slightest emotions or the way they spoke.


    I could already say, that she wasn''t good at heart nor was she bad, just a lonely person yearning for amusement, pretty simr to how I am.


    I was sitting on a bench with Aria on the side, I looked at the scenery in front of me. I could seenterns hung on the grassy area.


    Thenterns glowed with a golden light, like a million fireflies thate together to make a mini-sun.


    No bench-kun going on here!


    "Can I hold your hands?" Aria suddenly asked.


    I frowned, "Sure but may I ask why?"


    Aria nodded while giving out a flirtatious smile.


    "I want to research more on you, you are very differentpared to the other demons, physical intimacy is needed."


    "Is that so?" My eyebrows couldn''t help but raise up.


    "Oh sorry, I hope Mr.Irakiel didn''t misunderstand.." She blinked innocently but her eyes lied.


    This girl.... is this how she will y?


    "Well, I don''t mind bing ''physical''. You need to research don''t you?" I asked her politely.


    Sometimes politeness is the best way to counter, at least that is how it is yed out between two distinguished individuals or rather nobles.


    A red tint appeared on her face for a slight second as she gave out a wry smile.


    "Not for now at least.."


    "Oh so in the future?" I asked her with a lopsided smile.


    "Well....maybe." She winked her beautiful red eyes at me as she took my hand by her arm.


    Her jade fingers slid through the tips of my fingers and connected with each other.


    We were holding hands like a couple which we were now, I wondered if it was going too fast but anyway it''s not like I mind.


    I inspected her face, she had pale but smooth skin. Her lips were cherry in color and she had silver hair.


    Her red eyes glowed in the darkness like a predator as if she was out for blood, which in reality she was if felt like.


    She had a very curvaceous figure and she was also quite likable, my type if I would say.


    I would prefer girls who would y by my games, not a lot of talk but also a little bit flirtatious, polite and smart.


    Like they say beautyes with brains.... sometimes.


    Most are bimbos.


    At that moment, a song started to y and many couples started to dance to it.


    Slow dance, I guess, back in the fairy realm I had to this frequently when we hosted banquets.


    Moreover, hundreds of couples were dancing, as they were in a ballroom just in an open area.


    I hope all the singles got a share of a woman.


    The ballroom area inside the open banquet had beenvishly decorated with colorful string tapestries hung along with other fine embellishments on the tables and stage to match.


    The borate cement of the orbs that made up the chandelier sparkled, creating a serene ambiance as the guests started entering through the garden door.


    I was dressed very formally for the banquet. While the lower world did have formal wear that was very simr to tuxedos but not like the traditional loose dresses that I would have to wear when I was a fairy.


    Honestly, the loose dresses were a hundred times better than tuxedos.


    All the people with a casual sense of style were wearing a ck vest and a ck tie, while the normal people were all wearing tuxedos with ck ties.


    The lower world country Valencia was very simr to the parallel human world, I would have to wear a tuxedo with a napkin underneath.


    At that moment an idea came to my mind,


    ''Shouldn''t I take advantage of this opportunity to show off my skills?''


    I removed my vest, showing the white shirt underneath it. I admired my body....seriously I look good in everything!


    A smirk crept onto my face as I knelt on my knees and I caught Aria''s hand. She looked at me with an amused smile, not at all embarrassed.


    "Will you honor me with your hand for a dance?"


    I bowed, slipping off my gloves and cing a hand out in front of me; I heard various squeals and giggles from the girls who were eyeing on me before but I ignored it, same with the men who were staring at me with hate.


    "Well aren''t you a gentleman?" She deliciously giggled.


    My heart almost froze for a millisecond, I looked at her childish smile which gradually returned back to her mature face.


    As soon as she was in my hands, a crowd formed around and their apuse died down as the soft flow of music became louder and filled the room.


    The music was slow and rhythmic, making it easy to follow along.


    She calmly followed my movements surprised that I was taking the lead.


    My right hand holding onto hers and my left gently ced on her fragile waist, we circled around, in her suit, she almost looked like a man, if only it was not for her two mountains, beautiful face, and long girly hair.


    Each step she took mirrored mine as we waltzed around the small dance floor formed around us by the dazed crowd.


    I was calm and poised, dancing and swaying to the song with grace since dancing had been something I was required to learn for any formal asions as a king.


    I mean as a king, I couldn''t embarrass myself now could I?


    Her face gradually shifted from a tranquil calmness to an excited glee as she truly began enjoying our dance.


    Her skin glowed from her smile and perspiration, giving her a radiant feeling to the crowd.


    Twirling her around as if we had rehearsed for a grand performance, the musicians yed along with our dance as if they were drawing inspiration from us.


    As thest verse of the song wasing to an end, she followed my lead well,ing to a beautiful halt synced perfectly with the musicians.


    It was like we were the only ones dancing, which we were because everyone got discouraged looking at us dancing so elegantly and stepped back to admire us.


    Suddenly she took the lead, I was surprised there for a second. I felt like she was trying to establish our rtionship hierarchy right there.


    Well, there was nothing I could say in it as she was a million times stronger than me. My true feelings at that moment were fear of her. One of the scariest women I have seen.


    "That was wonderful!"


    "Truly splendid!"


    "What a great performance!"


    Sounds ofpliments and praises from all around us caused my smile to grow even wider as we soaked in the limelight.


    I turned to look at Aria but apparently, she had already vanished into thin air.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 7: Violin

    Chapter 7: Violin


    [3/3]


    ~


    Alizejh was fuming with anger as she bit her nails chewing upon them seeing Rael and a mysterious woman dance together.


    ''Why is brother dancing with her??''


    She eyes the woman with a death re secretly, in return she got a polite smile when the woman turned to look in her direction.


    ''This bitch!''


    She clenched her hands so hard that blood started to trickle down her hands.


    ''Calm down Ale calm down, brother wouldn''t want to see such an ipetent sight of you.''


    Years of experience and battle experience calmed her down, she knew that in every matter she had to be calm.


    In fact, this was the first time in a while she had ever let her emotions run a flow.


    But her actions were due to a sense of insecurity she felt, her woman''s spider-sense was ringing very violently.


    She secretly wondered who the woman was, she knew that she was a vampire seeing thepletion of her body and beautiful figure which was made for the sole purpose of seduction.


    But what shocked her was that she had white hair instead of ck.


    ''Is she a royal vampire? But how... this shouldn''t be possible... the only known female royal vampire is Aria Vardansha, the sister of the current Vampire king, the archduchess of the Vampire Kingdom.''


    She took another nce at her but to her disappointment, she had mysteriously vanished into thin air.


    ''Who is that woman?''


    ~


    Rael gave out a deep sigh as he saw the many women approaching him. He was able to reject most of them politely but some scarred his heart.


    ''Damn to think I would have to run away from there...''


    He shuddered a bit when he thought about the crazy women who he rejected and without a second thought ran after him with a knife in their hands.


    Rael went to where the garden and pond were, the pond had be his favorite ce since the time his memories came back to him.


    Just like the first time he came, the wind was blowing silently in the garden.


    The leaves were dancing in the direction of the wind. The endless sky was looking back at Rael as he stared at it.


    Rael walked a bit ahead and saw a beautiful pond. The pond was illuminated with divine light. The pond was shrouded with the grace of moonlight.


    He went to sit on the top of a branch of a tree and enjoy the mncholic view when he saw a violin near the tree.


    ''Violin huh? It''s certainly been a long time since I have touched one.''


    Rael went ahead to grab the violin. He lightly slid his fingers and started to feel the violin. He held it hard between his chin and slowly started to y it.


    A soft tranquil sound came from the violin, it was pretty off-key in the beginning but then it quickly turned into a beautiful tone that was in perfect harmony with nature.


    Raelid back with his back on the tree and continued to y the instrument.


    The sound spread into the air giving a warm fuzzy feeling.


    The serene sound permeated the environment, calming the environment.


    The aesthetic product of a given session of pitches in musical time, implying rhythmically moved orderly fromone pitchto another pitch.


    All the insects and animals in the garden stopped whatever they were doing and came to where Rael was.


    The fishes in the pond which were in a death-like state had been revived anew and stuck their head out without regard for oxygen.


    All the animals and insects were silent and enjoyed what Rael was ying.


    Have you ever seen sound as colors?


    Yes, the sound was literally making wisps that shimmered in the moonlight and lightly danced elegantly.


    Can you imagine a thousand animals and a million insects in one ce?


    Well, all the creatures were here.


    They were all peacefully listening to a lost lonely tune full of life.


    It is said that loneliness is not something to be pitied on and sometimes it is an art.


    The garden was full of life, dead nts revived, flowers started to bloom in the middle of the night.


    The wind dared not to move, everything was silent while the stars also gazed at Rael.


    The only thing that filled the forest was the melody.


    The best violinists would fall in shame due to therge difference in their skills if they heard it.


    Finally, after some time the music stopped, his hands slowly tapped on the violin as he gently let it off into just one hand.


    He exhaled a deep sigh, his eyes still closed.


    ''It felt really nice to y the violin after thousands of years.''


    Indeed he had yed Violin after a very long time since he believed that the music he yed in the human realm wasn''t true music.


    For him, true music ying was when hebined spiritual energy with his surroundings and instrument.


    That way emotions of theposer, the yer, and the listeners all would be conveyed.


    This was also the reason why Fairies were known as the best musicians.


    He bowed to show his gratitude and his eyes blinked open, what he saw left him in shock.


    It was a scenario which never happened in his life as a fairy nor as a human.


    All the creatures, animals, beasts, insects, fishes all were kneeling right at his foot.


    Some of them had even gone to sleep.


    Rael smiled warmly looking at the scene and sat down near the tree looking at the animals and the moonlight which reflected from the surface of the pond.


    The aesthetic environment made him feel giddy and he had short outbursts of nostalgia of his home realm.


    Suddenly he heard a voice from behind him.


    "Mister Irakiel~"


    He tilted his head to look at the familiar white-haireddy.


    "Miss Aria."


    She smiled as she politely spoke, "You can call me Aria."


    Rael smiled back and caressed the violin in front of him, looking at thedy intently.


    "If you say so Aria, you may call me Rael."


    She giggled before giving a reply of her own.


    "If you say so, Rael."


    She sat near Rael and pouted cutely.


    "It hurt me when you left me alone. Don''t you know that women should never be left alone, how ungentle."


    Rael looked at her as if he had been wronged as he sighed a bit with a bitter smile of his own.


    "If I remember correctly then it was you who left me standing up."


    "Ah is that so?" She asked tilting her head as a dimple of her was shown.


    Rael nodded and continued looking at the distant stars.


    She then pointed towards the instrument in his hand and said "That is actually mine"


    Rael widened his eyes and gave an apologizing look to her.


    "I didn''t realize."


    She smiled snuggling a bit up to him, taking advantage of the research excuse.


    "I was actually trying to find it, I was afraid I lost it hence I left as soon as the dance was over."


    Rael raised his eyebrows looking at her with interest.


    "If it wasn''t for you I think I wouldn''t have been able to find it actually, your ying brought me over here."


    He smiled and gave a nod to her, "You are wee for that."


    For a few moments, they just sat there enjoying the silence and the tranquil atmosphere until Aria decided to speak up.


    "Did youpose that piece?"


    "Yes." Rael nodded, his eyes closed enjoying the gentle breeze against his face.


    "You are quite good...how did you learn how to dance and y the piano so elegantly at such a young age?" She asked twirling her hair around her slender fingers.


    "Secret,"


    He said as he gave her a wink with his fingers upon his lips.


    Well, it was truly a secret, he could let the people close to him know but hr was not sure if he could open up to her yet.


    After all they just met.


    She smiled and pouted a bit, but then again she wasn''t the type of person who would pry into someone else''s business like an arrogant snob of a girl.


    Aria was actually quite amazed by the young demon in front of her and found him very mysterious.


    She wanted to know more about him!!


    She licked her lips gently as she looked at him more and more.


    Thump... thump... lub dub dub dub


    She could feel her heart beating faster the more she looked at him.


    ''What is this feeling... is this maybe attraction?''


    For the first time in her life she was feeling attracted to the opposite gender and to be honest she didn''t dislike the feeling and instead embraced it.


    "Teach me?" She stuttered a bit and didn''t understand what she asked.


    Rael felt a bit confused, he didn''t understand if she was ordering or requesting but in all, he understood her intention.


    He sized her up before asking, "What will you give me?"


    "My body." She boldly dered with a giggle of her own.


    Rael was stunned for a second before returning to his normal but inside he waspletely different.


    ''Huh?!???!? Say that again!!!???''


    She took the violin out from his hand seductively by pressing herself on Rael, her long legs wrapped around Rael''s waist and her finger on his lips, then she turned around after slowly after taking the violin.


    Rael raised his eyebrows and sighed.


    She was beautifulpared to the female fairies, he could easily say that her beauty was that of Titania or Elequeeness or his own twin.


    She looked back at Rael and gave a yful smile and asked again,


    "Will you teach me?"


    He gripped her waist close to his chest and whispered in her ear with hot breath making it twitch a bit.


    "If you want I can teach you something else."


    ~


    Today I tried ayurvedic cigarettes for the first time and the damn smoke went in my eyes making me feel a lot of pain.

 Chapter 9: Its a new dawn, its a new life and I am feeling...??!?!?!

    Chapter 9: It''s a new dawn, it''s a new life and I am feeling...??!?!?!


    Morning rays of sunshine shined upon the scenery of bliss. A young demon who looked no more than 17 was lying near the pond....pletely naked.


    Alizejh arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    Yesterday, Alizejh was in a very lustful mood so her priorities weren''t straight but after relieving all her stress she came back to normal.


    All it takes is a good release of the stress that umtes to change the entire personality, her job was also very difficult as she was in a high position being called a prodigy which makes it even harder for her so it was natural.


    Like they say the more you don''t release dopamine the crazier you be.


    It is like sleep, if you don''t sleep for days then you slowly start going crazy.


    Now that Alizejh was in her right mind she felt a bit guilty and cursed herself whenever she thought about her masturbating to Rael she would feel her face redeem and immense guilt.


    When she arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    ''So this is where you were... I was worried for no reason.''


    She stared coldly at the boy who was currently sleeping properly, curled up in a circle like a child.


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she stared at him, she sniffed the air around him, definitely, it was the smell of man and woman.


    ''So you were having sex while I was worried about you... you bastard!!!''


    Ripples of water coiled up into the air forming a blob of water, she red at him coldly, and then the very next second the ball of water fell upon his face.


    At least that is what she thought... before she could even react an even bigger blob of water appeared above her head.


    Seeing that a shadow was looming over her head, she subconsciously looked up. Just when she tilted her head to look at it she knew that her doom hade.


    "Fuck."


    Fwooom!!


    Arge blob of water,rger than hers... fell upon her body.


    Water trickled down her body, her hair wet, her body wet, her clothes wet making them see-through.


    And her something else was also wet...


    Sikeeee!!!


    Don''t tell me you believed that.


    Horny bastards.


    Rael looked at her smugly, "You thought you outsmarted me? But I outsmarted your outsmarting."


    As he said that, the atmosphere took a change as an ominous feeling brooded over him.


    He looked at Alizejh and gulped his saliva a bit, she looked at him with a very warm smile.


    "Is this how you treat your sister?"


    Raelughed nervously.


    "To be fair you were going to throw water on me first."


    She red at him for a few seconds before sighing, slowly she started to inspect him from top to bottom.


    Her gazending on his holiest dragon''s king of sword''s junior brother.


    Instantly her ears were tinted with pink color as she started to cough.


    ''No lewd no lewd no lewd... Amitabh Buddha.''


    Rael however was oblivious to her thoughts and concerns and dived right into the pond to take a nice bath.


    The water was cold and refreshing exactly what he needed. It was now time for swimming!


    After swimming for a while he satfortably in the corner of the pond and sighed a bit as if he was in a jacuzzi.


    "I wonder where she went."


    As soon as he said that, Alizejh''s ears perked up as she frowned and came near Rael.


    "Never seen you being so considerate about your one-night stands what is up with it now?"


    Rael was also a bit stunned, he quickly went through his memories and what he saw paled his face whiter than a sheet of paper.


    ''Am I a scumbag?''


    Indeed he was a scumbag just like every other noble in depravity and depression he would often push himself into infidelity.


    But now that he was Rael he wouldn''t be a scum of the society most probably...


    Genuinely, Rael hated cucking people but the previous Rael didn''t as he didn''t have morals... so yes.. it seems that he had made quite some enemies.


    A few strong ones as well who still didn''t know that they were cucked.


    But now that he had his memories he also had his own morals and refused to do something lowly.


    But he still had respect for the previous him!


    After all, not everyone had the courage to cuck strong figures.


    This also proved his confidence in his hot body, once again ites back to charisma.


    Charisma is not just looks but also the personality, the way a person walks, speaks, and behaves.


    What Rael knew was that his charisma right now was the highest in the the lower world.


    "So who was the unlucky girl you screwedst night?" Alizejh asked a bit jealous in heart, she knew very well about her brother''s scum deeds.


    "Hmm? She said that her name is Aria." He said nonchntly as he enjoyed the breeze and the cool water.


    Alizejh almost stumbled as if she had seen a ghost. ''So that woman fromst night was indeed Aria?! I have got a bad feeling about this...''


    "W-what is herst name?" She asked in a grave voice.


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he said nonchntly, "If I am right then it is Verdansha."


    Now Alizejh felt like as if Rael himself was the ghost.


    "Is she a vampire?"


    Rael genuinely seemed surprised, "How did you know?"


    Alizejh''s jaw dropped she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''Oh, brother oh brother... what have you done.''


    "Did you take her virginity?" She finally asked the final question.


    Now Rael''s eyes were fully open, his sister''s title of prodigy lived up to her name.


    "Yes! Sister, I knew you were smart but this much! I never knew this."


    As Rael said that he instantly got a light smack on his head, he looked at Alizejh as if he had been wronged.


    "You fool of a brother!!!!"


    Rael now really was in a daze as he looked at his sister, she looked beautiful even more when she was angry.


    "She is a Royal Vampire right?" Rael asked, Aria had saidst night that she was a royal vampire.


    She frowned and scoffed, "Not just any Royal Vampire... she is the Archduchess of the Undead Kingdom."


    Now Rael was a bit shocked, not much nor less.


    "I am sure that you must have many questions... so I will just exin to you everything directly," Alizejh spoke, she secretly felt relieved that she released her stress yesterday, or else she wasn''t sure what the psycho her would have done.


    Rael nodded and waited for her exnation, he seemed a bit nervous but curious more.


    "Her brother, Gerard Von Rondo, is the King of the Vampire Kingdom and he wants Aria to marry his son, Jericho, the crown prince. So I heard that she ran away from the kingdom."


    Rael sighed inside, another enemy made unknowingly.


    "Alright keep going..."


    She nodded, for a second she hesitated and spoke awkwardly.


    "You took her first time, didn''t you... so you should have the bonded blood arts right?"


    Rael frowned but nodded, "Yes that seems to ve the case, when she is near me I can sense her emotions."


    Alizejh fell onto the ground with lifeless eyes, ''Oh brother, just when I thought your bad luck had washed away.''


    "Alizejh? Is that a good or bad thing?" He asked frowning.


    She looked at him gingerly and sighed, "I honestly have no idea. It can be a good thing but also a bad thing. If her brother or nephew knew you would be in trouble... by trouble I mean deep trouble."


    His face tensed up a bit more but he had more of an aura of curiousness as if it didn''t really affect him a lot.


    "But why would I be in trouble for that."


    Alizejh stared at her brother dumbfounded before realizing something.


    "Brother don''t tell me you don''t know..."


    "Huh? Don''t know what?" He asked confused.


    "Haizzz," She released cold breath while facepalming herself.


    "To a vampire, they give their first time only to their husband and bonded blood art to the person they love. Once they fall in love it will be for eternity, never changing."


    As she spoke these words, Rael frowned and started to frown even more.


    "Oh....fuck."


    He cursed himself as he startedughing bitterly, he really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''It has not even been a full day since I arrived into this world and I have already gotten myself a wife.''


    Was this a blessing or a curse???!?!!! Or maybe a curse in disguise of a blessing or a blessing in disguise of a curse.


    As he thought more about it, the words revolved even more in his head.


    ''If I think more then I am afraid that I will pass out by thinking.''


    Meanwhile, Alizejh herself didn''t know what she was feeling.... no wait... she knew what she was feeling!!!


    It was a damn curse!!


    It felt really bad when she thought of her brother with someone else... and that was when she was normal.


    What would happen if she went in her sadistic yandere psycho mode?!?!


    Now she would have to relieve herself very frequently!!


    Well, at least she found an excuse to masturbate. Praise her!!


    If she didn''t she didn''t know what would happen to her beloved dear brother,dy trouble seemed to love him a lot.


    "Brother may the heavens bless you."

 Chapter 9: Its a new dawn, its a new life and I am feeling...??!?!?!

    Chapter 9: It''s a new dawn, it''s a new life and I am feeling...??!?!?!


    Morning rays of sunshine shined upon the scenery of bliss. A young demon who looked no more than 17 was lying near the pond....pletely naked.


    Alizejh arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    Yesterday, Alizejh was in a very lustful mood so her priorities weren''t straight but after relieving all her stress she came back to normal.


    All it takes is a good release of the stress that umtes to change the entire personality, her job was also very difficult as she was in a high position being called a prodigy which makes it even harder for her so it was natural.


    Like they say the more you don''t release dopamine the crazier you be.


    It is like sleep, if you don''t sleep for days then you slowly start going crazy.


    Now that Alizejh was in her right mind she felt a bit guilty and cursed herself whenever she thought about her masturbating to Rael she would feel her face redeem and immense guilt.


    When she arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    ''So this is where you were... I was worried for no reason.''


    She stared coldly at the boy who was currently sleeping properly, curled up in a circle like a child.


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she stared at him, she sniffed the air around him, definitely, it was the smell of man and woman.


    ''So you were having sex while I was worried about you... you bastard!!!''


    Ripples of water coiled up into the air forming a blob of water, she red at him coldly, and then the very next second the ball of water fell upon his face.


    At least that is what she thought... before she could even react an even bigger blob of water appeared above her head.


    Seeing that a shadow was looming over her head, she subconsciously looked up. Just when she tilted her head to look at it she knew that her doom hade.


    "Fuck."


    Fwooom!!


    Arge blob of water,rger than hers... fell upon her body.


    Water trickled down her body, her hair wet, her body wet, her clothes wet making them see-through.


    And her something else was also wet...


    Sikeeee!!!


    Don''t tell me you believed that.


    Horny bastards.


    Rael looked at her smugly, "You thought you outsmarted me? But I outsmarted your outsmarting."


    As he said that, the atmosphere took a change as an ominous feeling brooded over him.


    He looked at Alizejh and gulped his saliva a bit, she looked at him with a very warm smile.


    "Is this how you treat your sister?"


    Raelughed nervously.


    "To be fair you were going to throw water on me first."


    She red at him for a few seconds before sighing, slowly she started to inspect him from top to bottom.


    Her gazending on his holiest dragon''s king of sword''s junior brother.


    Instantly her ears were tinted with pink color as she started to cough.


    ''No lewd no lewd no lewd... Amitabh Buddha.''


    Rael however was oblivious to her thoughts and concerns and dived right into the pond to take a nice bath.


    The water was cold and refreshing exactly what he needed. It was now time for swimming!


    After swimming for a while he satfortably in the corner of the pond and sighed a bit as if he was in a jacuzzi.


    "I wonder where she went."


    As soon as he said that, Alizejh''s ears perked up as she frowned and came near Rael.


    "Never seen you being so considerate about your one-night stands what is up with it now?"


    Rael was also a bit stunned, he quickly went through his memories and what he saw paled his face whiter than a sheet of paper.


    ''Am I a scumbag?''


    Indeed he was a scumbag just like every other noble in depravity and depression he would often push himself into infidelity.


    But now that he was Rael he wouldn''t be a scum of the society most probably...


    Genuinely, Rael hated cucking people but the previous Rael didn''t as he didn''t have morals... so yes.. it seems that he had made quite some enemies.


    A few strong ones as well who still didn''t know that they were cucked.


    But now that he had his memories he also had his own morals and refused to do something lowly.


    But he still had respect for the previous him!


    After all, not everyone had the courage to cuck strong figures.


    This also proved his confidence in his hot body, once again ites back to charisma.


    Charisma is not just looks but also the personality, the way a person walks, speaks, and behaves.


    What Rael knew was that his charisma right now was the highest in the the lower world.


    "So who was the unlucky girl you screwedst night?" Alizejh asked a bit jealous in heart, she knew very well about her brother''s scum deeds.


    "Hmm? She said that her name is Aria." He said nonchntly as he enjoyed the breeze and the cool water.


    Alizejh almost stumbled as if she had seen a ghost. ''So that woman fromst night was indeed Aria?! I have got a bad feeling about this...''


    "W-what is herst name?" She asked in a grave voice.


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he said nonchntly, "If I am right then it is Verdansha."


    Now Alizejh felt like as if Rael himself was the ghost.


    "Is she a vampire?"


    Rael genuinely seemed surprised, "How did you know?"


    Alizejh''s jaw dropped she didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''Oh, brother oh brother... what have you done.''


    "Did you take her virginity?" She finally asked the final question.


    Now Rael''s eyes were fully open, his sister''s title of prodigy lived up to her name.


    "Yes! Sister, I knew you were smart but this much! I never knew this."


    As Rael said that he instantly got a light smack on his head, he looked at Alizejh as if he had been wronged.


    "You fool of a brother!!!!"


    Rael now really was in a daze as he looked at his sister, she looked beautiful even more when she was angry.


    "She is a Royal Vampire right?" Rael asked, Aria had saidst night that she was a royal vampire.


    She frowned and scoffed, "Not just any Royal Vampire... she is the Archduchess of the Undead Kingdom."


    Now Rael was a bit shocked, not much nor less.


    "I am sure that you must have many questions... so I will just exin to you everything directly," Alizejh spoke, she secretly felt relieved that she released her stress yesterday, or else she wasn''t sure what the psycho her would have done.


    Rael nodded and waited for her exnation, he seemed a bit nervous but curious more.


    "Her brother, Gerard Von Rondo, is the King of the Vampire Kingdom and he wants Aria to marry his son, Jericho, the crown prince. So I heard that she ran away from the kingdom."


    Rael sighed inside, another enemy made unknowingly.


    "Alright keep going..."


    She nodded, for a second she hesitated and spoke awkwardly.


    "You took her first time, didn''t you... so you should have the bonded blood arts right?"


    Rael frowned but nodded, "Yes that seems to ve the case, when she is near me I can sense her emotions."


    Alizejh fell onto the ground with lifeless eyes, ''Oh brother, just when I thought your bad luck had washed away.''


    "Alizejh? Is that a good or bad thing?" He asked frowning.


    She looked at him gingerly and sighed, "I honestly have no idea. It can be a good thing but also a bad thing. If her brother or nephew knew you would be in trouble... by trouble I mean deep trouble."


    His face tensed up a bit more but he had more of an aura of curiousness as if it didn''t really affect him a lot.


    "But why would I be in trouble for that."


    Alizejh stared at her brother dumbfounded before realizing something.


    "Brother don''t tell me you don''t know..."


    "Huh? Don''t know what?" He asked confused.


    "Haizzz," She released cold breath while facepalming herself.


    "To a vampire, they give their first time only to their husband and bonded blood art to the person they love. Once they fall in love it will be for eternity, never changing."


    As she spoke these words, Rael frowned and started to frown even more.


    "Oh....fuck."


    He cursed himself as he startedughing bitterly, he really didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ''It has not even been a full day since I arrived into this world and I have already gotten myself a wife.''


    Was this a blessing or a curse???!?!!! Or maybe a curse in disguise of a blessing or a blessing in disguise of a curse.


    As he thought more about it, the words revolved even more in his head.


    ''If I think more then I am afraid that I will pass out by thinking.''


    Meanwhile, Alizejh herself didn''t know what she was feeling.... no wait... she knew what she was feeling!!!


    It was a damn curse!!


    It felt really bad when she thought of her brother with someone else... and that was when she was normal.


    What would happen if she went in her sadistic yandere psycho mode?!?!


    Now she would have to relieve herself very frequently!!


    Well, at least she found an excuse to masturbate. Praise her!!


    If she didn''t she didn''t know what would happen to her beloved dear brother,dy trouble seemed to love him a lot.


    "Brother may the heavens bless you."

 Chapter 10: You wanna have a harem huh? Bastard!

    Chapter 10: You wanna have a harem huh? Bastard!


    After getting dressed up, I was having breakfast in the restaurant inside the hotel like a young couple, we decided to tour the city a bit.


    Every person on the street was a rich person. It seemed like as if all the normal people had suddenly disappeared! Such is when a big event takes ce.


    There was a lot of tension in the city, because of the Auction.


    There were rumors that the most dangerous and reputated robber group, ''Joker'' had decided to steal items off the Auction on the auction day.


    It was said that the ''Joker'' group was a new robber group but had been taken upon the world by their amazing robberies.


    Nobody knew the authenticity of the rumors but they didn''t take it lightly. After all Regent Auction was the greatest Auction of all time.


    It was the sole reason why influentials woulde to the banquet.


    Countless! Priceless! Rarest of the rare treasures would be sold! Some could be treasures from the different ces in the celestial world and the others could be from the lost ruins! It was all within possibility! I


    After rating a lot of clothes, and seeing Alizejh''s every outfit for four hours I felt exhausted! But there was nothing I could do... I owed her this much for what I did in the morning.


    *Sighs.


    "Brother... why are you sighing?" She asked with a worried tone.


    You are not worried at all! I can see through your facade!


    "Nothing much... it''s no matter of concern." I gave a fake smile to which she also gave a fake smile and shoved the cloth bag in my hands.


    "Buy them for me!" She pleaded.


    I stared at her dumbfounded, I still hadn''t gotten used to this before.


    She is the one who gives me pocket money and she is only the one who is making me spend it... doesn''t this mean that you are not giving me any money in reality?!?!


    Shameless!!


    As we were buying the clothes I came across the conversation of the two people.


    "Did you hear about ''Joker'' they might steal during the Auction?" One of the workers said.


    "No I don''t think they have the guts to do that... they have already offended many countries and people, this would be like digging their own grave."


    "Noo I don''t think that they are afraid of anything! They have never failed nor are they afraid or else they would have been caught a long time ago!"


    "Well, you might be right... anyway, I have a feeling that we can see a lot of drama."


    I was not interested in their conversation so I left after buying the clothes for Alizejh.


    We bought an ice cream and started to walk in a random direction.


    Sometimes I still wonder what that page from the void was... I could clearly remember the pain my astral form had felt.


    Normally it should have been impossible to feel pain or lose consciousness in an astral form! It was very peculiar!


    Thenguage the text was written in was also very mysterious.


    I sighed as I licked my chocte ice cream.


    At that moment, Alizejh pulled my hand smirking evilly, trying to hide her excitement.


    She pulled me into a dark alley, I immediately gulped my saliva. What is she going to do now?


    Well if you wanna do that then I am fine with it...


    We traveled a bit and then finally reached the end. I was shocked to see that the other side was bustling with people!


    There were all kinds of people...elves, dwarves, demons, etc.


    She smirked and said proudly, "Wee to the ck Market.".


    I was still stunned admiring the surroundings, it was actually quite beautiful! It reminded me of the fairy market ces. I actually missed home a bit.


    Then Alizejh waved at a stranger and all of a sudden and I heard a voice from behind my back.


    At the time, as I kept on observing the ce, Alizejh suddenly waved towards someone. She went running towards the couple and started to talk to them cheerfully.


    At that moment the old man waved towards me and asked Alizejh, "Who is he?


    "Is he your husband?" The old woman asked nonchntly.


    "Wait what?! You got yourself married?!" The old man eximed with a face full of shock. The couple didn''t believe her! After all, they knew that she was the cold prodigy of the Enforcer Department and knew about her family situation.


    The old woman came closer to me to analyze my face and nodded to herself.


    "I don''t know how you managed to seduce her with that girly face that you have..." she muttered in her breath disdainfully.


    I could hear everything she said but I stayed calm, I had by now gotten used to such remarks and also the fact that I was the fairy king.


    Insults wouldn''t provoke me.


    Alizejh''s face reddened but she didn''t deny being my wife.


    WOMAN!! AND YOU OLD COUPLE!! Are you guys blind?? I have the same looks as her!!! Can''t you see that I am her twin?!


    Then she pulled me as we went inside an Antique shop. It seemed like the Antique Shop belonged to the old elvish couple.


    I stared at the shop with wonder, it was definitely elegant! It seemed like as if the shop was there for ages. I could almost smell the old smell.


    I have always liked old smells especially the smell of ancient books. The shop seemed to be made kf wood totally old school!


    There were many essories and peculiar items, elegantly set up behind sses. However, none of them caught my attention. Most of the shelves were empty. It seemed like the items of this shop had also been given to the Auction House to auction off.


    This meant that the host of this auspicious banquet was most probably someone not from the human realm. If maybe the auction wasn''t open then the ck market would be more lively.


    If I ever came back to the demon realm then I would definitelye back here.


    At that moment the old male elf came out with fairy ale. I was dumbstruck and started to stare at the old elf.


    Alcohol! It was the one thing for what the fairy real was famous for. Fairy Ale! It was a prettymon drink in the fairy realm and it was poprly sold but was very expensive for the other realms. Even beggar fairies drank fairy ale.


    It could be called the national drink.


    The man then started to boast about fairy ale and how he had got it through so much trouble and connections.


    He then started to pour it into sses and gave each ss to all of us.


    Just like a greedy person, he gave all of us less and himself more but I didn''t mind it, I wanted to taste the ale. I hadn''t had it for ages!


    Since I was stuck in the ck abyss I had started to appreciate food even more.


    It was said that elvish alcohol products were also very amazing however fairy alcohol beat them no hands barred. As expected from the species who were needed to preserve the bnce of nihilism.


    I stared at my ale with longing eyes, sniffing it from time to time. It was what one was supposed to do before drinking it back in the fairy realm.


    The old couple stared at me with an irritated gaze and snorted disdainfully,


    "Alizejh your husband is quite weird..." The old female elf whispered in her ears.


    Alizejh simply snorted and focused on her own drink and started to chat with the old female elf on some shitty girlish topics.


    Tears welled up out of my eyes and fell on the ground as I kept on staring at my ss. The old man looked weirded out and said in a conceding tone.


    "If you don''t want to drink I can drink it.."


    ''Is he feeling that he is unworthy?''


    I immediately took a sip of the ale, tears started to well up even more as I started to drink it. It was horrible! Lowest quality fairy ale of the fairy realm! But it still made me reminisce.


    Even the lowest quality was much more better in qualitypared to other realm''s drinks.


    Noticing their expression, she tried to change the topic and asked the olddy,


    "Old Yemi, can you make a divination?"


    She nodded understanding the intention underlying what she said to make the awkward environment better.


    I was a bit shocked when I heard divination. Divination! It was one of the rarest sses of the races across realms.


    Only a handful of people gave it and can predict out someone''s fate. Of course, fate isn''t absolute because many people in the world are fateless and keep on impacting upon fate and so are called sons of fate.


    The old elf man seemed proud and proudly wrapped his arms and gazed towards his wife. Although he had seen divination done by his wife many times he still loved to watch it.


    "What do you want me to divine upon?" Yemi asked with a smile on her face. She was also excited to divine.


    She hadn''t divined in a long time and wanted to try it out.


    "Of course love." She said shamelessly.


    Yemiughed, all females have their insecurities. Even if they are stronger, no woman wants to see their man snatched away.


    They sat at a table, the mood was very jolly. At that moment Yemi held Alizejh and my hand with both of her hands making it into a message chain.


    She closed her eyes as she began to mutter something. It felt like as if she was praying when she started to mutter. Her eyes were deeply closed into immense concentration.


    At that moment I felt the familiar energy trying to enter inside my body which I gradually epted as I knew that it would tell me my fate.


    After a few moments, the old woman started tough out loud, tears were almosting out of her eyes as she looked at Alizejh and me with an amused expression.


    Then her face turned totally serious and looked at Alizejh with a very serious face.


    "Your husband is quite the yboy. He will capture the hearts of many and make a small harem of his own. Almost everyone in his harem will be tamed including you and that''s not all every one of them are at the peak of power...oh what''s this.... your husband is pretty amazing! It seems like that''s not all! In his harem, some of them will also be celestials! I can''t peer more!" She sighed regretfully but looked at me in a different light.


    She was utterly aghast and looked at me then Alizejh,


    "How did you find someone like him?!"


    She had a surprised and shocked expression. Celestials were not an ordinary matter! This meant that this young man in front of her would maybe ascend into the celestial realm someday!


    The old man snorted and had a changed view about me and looked at me in a different light but he still didn''t try to hide his annoyance. After all, I was weird as fuck in his view.


    Alizejh blushed a bit but was actually feeling hurt in her heart when she heard that I would have my own harem.


    ''This might be the only time I''ll get to bully him!''


    She clenched her hands and put one on my stomach and pouted while nibbling on my earlobe.


    ''Better if I bully him right now as much as I can!''


    She stared at me with disdain and harrumphed, "You dare talk about having a harem! You need to be taught a good lesson."


    You teaching me about lessons?? Ha!


    I am revered as one of the best teachers. I just taught a lesson yesterday to a girl and now she is my wife!


    She suddenly held my little brother tightly. It seemed like my little brother actually became little due to her strong grip.


    I felt a lot of pain but I didn''t show it.


    Sister!! This is indecent!!


    At that moment I noticed that the old woman was still holding my hand and her eyes were closed in concentration. It seemed that curiosity had got the upper hand of her when she came to know about my divinity of ascending to the celestial realm.


    So she tried to peer into my fate. Even Alizejh and the old elf man was looking at me then her with a curious expression. It was not every day that someone could ascend!


    Even for emperors, it was immensely hard! Only some of the demons apostles of the seven sins had ascended before.


    Even in the greed family, only my supposed grandfather had ascended into the celestial realm.

 Chapter 13: Accidents only happen to me.

    Chapter 13: idents only happen to me.


    After a while of circting my mana, I started to cultivate my spiritual core. I had not had much of sess since I broke through the first stage. I knew that it would start to be considerably hard.


    The spirit wisps in the air invaded my body through the bodily pores. I immediately felt a burst of energy and felt my spiritual energy raging inside my body so I started to assimte it. It was a process like leaves taking the nutrition needed from the air through their stomata.


    After a total of two hours of cultivating spirits, although I could still cultivate I stopped because now the garden was almost filling up. I checked the time and. saw that it was just ten in the morning. I came here at six, so I stayed here for almost four hours.


    My sportswear which I was wearing was now drenched in sweat. I quickly got up and started to jog in the direction of the hotel wing.


    I saw some women admiring me but I didn''t give pay attention. It was now normal for me to experience such attention at least it wasn''t like how it was when I traveled to China in my previous life.


    God that was annoying!


    Those shameless women were screaming at the top of their voices making my ears hurt, I swear I didn''t even look good when I was a human, they just wanted my hard-earned money.


    If I remember then that trip was quite interesting, many people with long beards hade to be my acquaintances.


    After I reached my room, I started to undress myself to go for a bath.


    I was seriously smelling of sweat, ugh I hate working hard and being sweaty. I am more of the chill type who would like to be an otaku.


    I found a note that Alize(Alizejh) wrote beside the basin informing me that she had gone down to eat breakfast.


    I sighed with relief, sometimes I too enjoyed my personal time.


    I cupped my hands against the wall while the shower water started to drip on my body washing all of my sweat and grime.


    As the water trickled down I closed my eyes and started to think about all the things that had happened till now.


    I got out of the shower and dried myself with the towel and did all the other necessary things. I quickly changed into a ck oversized top and white pants along with it. I knew that the Auction would take ce this weekend so I was a little bit hyped about it.


    I didn''t feel like having breakfast and was also exhausted by everything till now so I just sat on the massage chair.


    I didn''t even realize but I was already starting to feel droopy, my eyes were getting heavier every passing second before I knew I fell asleep.


    Tap....tap...tap...


    I don''t know how much time passed but I could hear the sound of heels iing, I slightly opened my eyes only to see a beautiful silver-haired girl.


    "Sister~?" A frown came upon my face.


    How did shee inside my room?.. I am pretty sure that I didn''t give her a key.


    Did she use force? Yeah, maybe.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?" I asked in a drowsy tone.


    She ignored my question and went near the table where the coffee maker was kept and started to brew it.


    Both of us were in silence for a few minutes, her body fragrance was that of strawberries and her hair seemed very silky today.


    Did she wash her hair?


    She gave me a warm smile as she came towards me and ced the coffee cup in my hand.


    Oh, so the coffee is for me?


    A smile couldn''t help bute across my face.


    I do need to admit, she is actually quite nice at times despite acting so cold and indifferent.


    "Rael, you want me to tie your hair?" Alizejh asked with an eyebrow slightly raised up.


    "Sure I would appreciate it."


    I walked towards the chair and sat, my face bore an amused smile as I slowly sipped my ck coffee.


    The young girl started to brush the hair with her hands because there was no hairbrush around.


    She couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the silver hair. My hair was soft and smooth and had a lustrous glow just like the moon. She almost believed that I was a deity descended from the heavens.


    ''So soft and smooth! Even us girls don''t have such good hair! And my brother definitely didn''t have such good hair before...''


    She continued to brush my hair, I must admit that it was less ofbing and more of a massage. Can''t say that I don''t like it, it does feel extremely good even better than that massage chair.


    "Hey." She called me out, still brushing my head and this time making a single braid in my hair.


    "Hm?" I hummed slightly, my eyes closed as I started to enjoy my massage.


    "Why is your hair so smooth? And even your skin..." She frowned as her hand unconscious touched my shoulder arm.


    "Bloodline awakening," I replied nonchntly.


    She red at me and pulled the back of my hair by force.


    Ouch!!


    "That hurt sis, are you really brushing my hair or making them worse?" I asked her crossly.


    She ignored my question and simply rolled her eyes.


    Although she had expected it she didn''t think I wouldn''t even bother to tell her. She was able to guess from my tone that if she didn''t ask then probably she would have probably never known.


    "And care to exin why you never told me?" She asked as she red at my wronged expression.


    "You never asked," I answered while sipping my coffee.


    "You-"


    "Oh look at the weather isn''t it nice? I want to go out in this weather but I don''t have a partner... is there anyone here who could apany me?"


    I changed the topic like the suave I was and gave rounds of evilughter in my head.


    You know the legendaryugh shit, the muahahaha one.


    She smiled menacingly as she poked my ears, I am sure she realized my intent.


    "Partner?"


    Ah, shit... did she misunderstand... I wanted to bait her... actually you know what.. never mind.


    "Sister, would you like to apany me somewhere out?" I asked as I gave her a bright smile.


    She couldn''t help but smile back too before sighing a bit and ying with my soft cheeks.


    "I actually wanted to go somewhere, maybe you cane with me."


    My eyebrow raised a bit, well I a fine with wherever she wants to go, I anyway don''t have a particr ce to go to.


    "Alright, but where will we be going?"


    She finally tied up my hair into a ponytail and started to curl it to form a man-bun leaving a single braid flowing near my ears.


    "The temple." She replied.


    My face morphed into a deep scowl, "Temple?"


    "Yeah, my department office is near a temple so we will be heading over there as I have a small work matter to take care of over there."


    Ah, so it was for her enforcer work.


    I seriously can''t imagine myself praying to gods especially when I was only a step away from achieving God-Hood.


    "Alright then I am fine with that I guess." I chuckle as I keep my coffee on the table and walk towards the wardrobe.


    I then strip naked and walk into the bathroom for a quick shower.


    After a few minutes I came out of the shower, a towel was strapped around my waist and my entire body was still wet.


    Drip...drop..drip..drop


    Droplets of water fell from my long wet hair, I shook my head vigorously making all the droplets of water from my hair escape.


    When I entered my bedroom, I noticed that Alizejh was sitting on my bed.


    Well... now that''s interesting.


    I could only see her back because of the position she was sitting in.


    I went towards the young woman and blew warm breath in her ears. She got startled and screamed.


    "Eeeeek!"


    She bolted from the bed due to the sudden jitters she felt.


    Seeing that it was only me, she calmed down but when she saw that I waspletely naked except for the towel strapped around my waist, she immediately blushed. Her ears and face instantly turned red like tomatoes.


    I smirked, just a few moments ago she was acting coldly and now she is blushing like a little girl.


    I went right in front of her and acted as if she wasn''t present in the room.


    Humming a tune, I took off the towel exposing my divine dragon which was standing up like a proud mountain.


    I was indeed a bit aroused.


    Situation calls.


    Alizejh quickly averted her gaze covering her face with her two petite hands.


    My holy sword jiggled with every step I took, purposely not wearing my clothes.


    I hope this is not sexual harassment because she was the one who risked taking the chance of sitting in my room despite knowing that I was taking a shower.


    "Dear sister... will you help me to release it out of pain? My cock seriously hurts, I can''t seem to settle it down." I joked, I wanted to see what her expression would be.


    "Ok." She replied with a worried look on her face as she stared at my aroused cock.


    Wait what...


    Say that again?!?!?!?!


    ~


    I was going to upload another chapter today but it seems that I can''t.


    In other words... I am toozy.

 Chapter 12: Blood Arts and Mana Growth

    Chapter 12: Blood Arts and Mana Growth


    ~


    We had both forgotten what happened yesterday and now I was teaching myself how to do vampiric blood maniption.


    I was currently in a garden near the hotel.


    I was trying to find a secluded ce where no one would be able to see me. It would be a bit of trouble if people saw me destroying their garden.


    ''Only after you have a good understanding of blood maniption can we awaken our bonded blood art fully.'' The words Aria told me reverberated in my head.


    I could understand what she meant when she said that, she was kind enough to exin it to me... but looking back how I was the one putting myself into a mess it was the least she could do.


    ''Blood maniption is an ancient and dangerous extension of one''s body. All vampires and their bonded ones need to use their magic power to use them.


    This mystical sorcery is used to cast spells, enchantments, and evencurses through blood itself, the very bodily fluid which is the potent force as well as the essenceof life itself in the working of magic. It may be a token sacrifice, but it may also be the loss of life that fuels the spell.


    Blood arts are full of mysteries and their power is unknown and depends on genes purely, it is different from blood maniption.


    One person can only have two blood arts, their own blood art and bonded blood art with their partner.'' This is what Aria exined.


    It seemed like as if she was different from her usual when she was speaking about that, she was full of seriousness.


    The interesting part of what she said was that blood arts also depends on blood genes.


    Did you guess something?


    No?


    You guys are so dumb.


    My blood is that of an angel, demon andstly fairy.


    I am a being who vites all the rules. Whether I was a demon or a fairy, everything was unknown. I was most likely both but a demon more, at least for now until I evolve and progress.


    What would a demon+fairy+angel be called?


    Irakiel.


    One of a kind, something that belongs to only me, the only being of my species.


    Alright that is enough exaggeration for now.


    Let''s first start with the basics of blood maniption for now.


    I bit my nail very hard and blood started to flow from it.


    My red blood flowed in the air like as if it was morphing. It was like as if it was a liquid in zero gravity.


    Slowly it transformed into arge needle and then it started to split up and many smaller needles started to split up from it.


    Then I struck them all towards the nearby bark of a tree.


    Swoosh!


    Krr krr


    Foosh!


    Countless holes appeared on the tree.


    I chuckled looking at the small holes, the size of an ant, seems like I''ll have to practice a bit more to perfect it.


    Maybe I should start working out... because the previous me was a bastard scum.. all his workout would be more like sexercise.


    But I can''t lie that also helps in losing weight and gaining muscles.


    Also, the other fact was that I was cursed in all my lives to never look like a macho... but what I have also noticed is that girls nowadays don''t seem to like it.


    Although I do want to see how I look when I am macho, I also feel at the same time that it is disgusting.


    Will my chair be able to handle my weight?


    Or maybe it will break and ill be aughing stock in front of people.


    That gives me shivers...


    I mean I am content with how I look... maybe more than content. I love myself and others should also love thyselves.


    A ''little'' self-love doesn''t hurt.... right?


    I had a satisfied expression and folded my arms into a proud manner. How could a person have perfect control over something he doesn''t even know about?! Unless of course, that person was me.


    Anyway, I should not be too smug, because that is just the basic blood utility of blood art if I am right.


    I wondered what Aria''s expression would be if she saw how quickly I mastered the blood art, at least the basics of it.


    The basics of blood arts were quite good, if used properly it could be pretty dangerous, I couldn''t help but wonder how my bonded blood art would be, but I guess I''ll leave that part for Aria to teach me.


    Yes, it''s not an excuse to have sex, definitely not.


    I immediately felt my mana and blood draining! It certainly used up a lot of mana. From the beginning, I had low mana in this body so this was a little disadvantageous.


    Looks like I will have to start to circte mana to increase my mana pool.


    I closed my eyes and sat cross-legged in the lotus position.


    In cultivation, a person simply absorbs and then circtes the pure energy.


    Just like how in cultivation I had to circte my innate mana. Normally fairies don''t have any mana so they can''t use mana but I could use it because I was an abomination.


    I started to circte my mana, it flowed from one Meridian to another. It seemed that my awakening of the angel bloodline had removed some of the clogs in my meridians so that I could circte mana properly.


    That was a bit surprising, even though I could have also removed it with my acupuncture skills, it feels better when it is all-natural.


    I immediately felt a rush of mana, it was increasing with each revolution! I could feel it! It was a very fast growth!


    I knew that it was not just because of the unclogging of the meridians but also because I had broken through to the first cultivation realm in fairy cultivation the day before yesterday.


    I was shocked at first I thought that I wouldn''t be able to use magic due to how low it was. But now seeing the speed at which my mana was increasing I was simply astonished, not much not less.


    If this went on then wouldn''t I be a total abomination?!


    Well, that''s fine by me but it would be quite troublesome when the heavenly tribtions will start to take ce.


    With every breakthrough in my spiritual core, the speed at which my mana would increase would also rise up!


    That would fastener progress a lot, also the fact that my mana is very pure, my spes would be more potent than the normal at least.


    Just two days back my mana flow was extremely pitiful but now it was increasing at an insane speed like a raging river that too just on my stage one core! I couldn''t help but imagine how strong I would be in the future.


    I could definitely surpass my old self!


    I will be the monarch of cultivation and magic both! There is no doubt about that!


    I might have to reassess to check my magic element. The excitement was filling up the core of my being!


    I am gonna circte mana even more!


    This type of feeling is simply exhrating!


    The adrenaline! The rush! The feeling of sess without pain!


    I love it all!!


    I gripped my teeth and bit my lips with tion so hard that even blood started to flow from it.


    Instantly my mana pool doubled in size! I looked at it with ecstasy.


    After a while, I finally stopped circting my mana. I clenched my hands and started to stretch so that my body wouldn''t get cramped.


    If I circted for a long time, I could even get a bacsh. That was apparently the reason to why people didn''t circte mana for hundreds of yearspared to how cultivation was.


    The principle of magic itself was bacsh!


    There would be a bacsh for everything if strained too hard.


    Just like how the bacsh took ce on the old elfdy.


    ~

 Chapter 13: Accidents only happen to me.

    Chapter 13: idents only happen to me.


    After a while of circting my mana, I started to cultivate my spiritual core. I had not had much of sess since I broke through the first stage. I knew that it would start to be considerably hard.


    The spirit wisps in the air invaded my body through the bodily pores. I immediately felt a burst of energy and felt my spiritual energy raging inside my body so I started to assimte it. It was a process like leaves taking the nutrition needed from the air through their stomata.


    After a total of two hours of cultivating spirits, although I could still cultivate I stopped because now the garden was almost filling up. I checked the time and. saw that it was just ten in the morning. I came here at six, so I stayed here for almost four hours.


    My sportswear which I was wearing was now drenched in sweat. I quickly got up and started to jog in the direction of the hotel wing.


    I saw some women admiring me but I didn''t give pay attention. It was now normal for me to experience such attention at least it wasn''t like how it was when I traveled to China in my previous life.


    God that was annoying!


    Those shameless women were screaming at the top of their voices making my ears hurt, I swear I didn''t even look good when I was a human, they just wanted my hard-earned money.


    If I remember then that trip was quite interesting, many people with long beards hade to be my acquaintances.


    After I reached my room, I started to undress myself to go for a bath.


    I was seriously smelling of sweat, ugh I hate working hard and being sweaty. I am more of the chill type who would like to be an otaku.


    I found a note that Alize(Alizejh) wrote beside the basin informing me that she had gone down to eat breakfast.


    I sighed with relief, sometimes I too enjoyed my personal time.


    I cupped my hands against the wall while the shower water started to drip on my body washing all of my sweat and grime.


    As the water trickled down I closed my eyes and started to think about all the things that had happened till now.


    I got out of the shower and dried myself with the towel and did all the other necessary things. I quickly changed into a ck oversized top and white pants along with it. I knew that the Auction would take ce this weekend so I was a little bit hyped about it.


    I didn''t feel like having breakfast and was also exhausted by everything till now so I just sat on the massage chair.


    I didn''t even realize but I was already starting to feel droopy, my eyes were getting heavier every passing second before I knew I fell asleep.


    Tap....tap...tap...


    I don''t know how much time passed but I could hear the sound of heels iing, I slightly opened my eyes only to see a beautiful silver-haired girl.


    "Sister~?" A frown came upon my face.


    How did shee inside my room?.. I am pretty sure that I didn''t give her a key.


    Did she use force? Yeah, maybe.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?" I asked in a drowsy tone.


    She ignored my question and went near the table where the coffee maker was kept and started to brew it.


    Both of us were in silence for a few minutes, her body fragrance was that of strawberries and her hair seemed very silky today.


    Did she wash her hair?


    She gave me a warm smile as she came towards me and ced the coffee cup in my hand.


    Oh, so the coffee is for me?


    A smile couldn''t help bute across my face.


    I do need to admit, she is actually quite nice at times despite acting so cold and indifferent.


    "Rael, you want me to tie your hair?" Alizejh asked with an eyebrow slightly raised up.


    "Sure I would appreciate it."


    I walked towards the chair and sat, my face bore an amused smile as I slowly sipped my ck coffee.


    The young girl started to brush the hair with her hands because there was no hairbrush around.


    She couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the silver hair. My hair was soft and smooth and had a lustrous glow just like the moon. She almost believed that I was a deity descended from the heavens.


    ''So soft and smooth! Even us girls don''t have such good hair! And my brother definitely didn''t have such good hair before...''


    She continued to brush my hair, I must admit that it was less ofbing and more of a massage. Can''t say that I don''t like it, it does feel extremely good even better than that massage chair.


    "Hey." She called me out, still brushing my head and this time making a single braid in my hair.


    "Hm?" I hummed slightly, my eyes closed as I started to enjoy my massage.


    "Why is your hair so smooth? And even your skin..." She frowned as her hand unconscious touched my shoulder arm.


    "Bloodline awakening," I replied nonchntly.


    She red at me and pulled the back of my hair by force.


    Ouch!!


    "That hurt sis, are you really brushing my hair or making them worse?" I asked her crossly.


    She ignored my question and simply rolled her eyes.


    Although she had expected it she didn''t think I wouldn''t even bother to tell her. She was able to guess from my tone that if she didn''t ask then probably she would have probably never known.


    "And care to exin why you never told me?" She asked as she red at my wronged expression.


    "You never asked," I answered while sipping my coffee.


    "You-"


    "Oh look at the weather isn''t it nice? I want to go out in this weather but I don''t have a partner... is there anyone here who could apany me?"


    I changed the topic like the suave I was and gave rounds of evilughter in my head.


    You know the legendaryugh shit, the muahahaha one.


    She smiled menacingly as she poked my ears, I am sure she realized my intent.


    "Partner?"


    Ah, shit... did she misunderstand... I wanted to bait her... actually you know what.. never mind.


    "Sister, would you like to apany me somewhere out?" I asked as I gave her a bright smile.


    She couldn''t help but smile back too before sighing a bit and ying with my soft cheeks.


    "I actually wanted to go somewhere, maybe you cane with me."


    My eyebrow raised a bit, well I a fine with wherever she wants to go, I anyway don''t have a particr ce to go to.


    "Alright, but where will we be going?"


    She finally tied up my hair into a ponytail and started to curl it to form a man-bun leaving a single braid flowing near my ears.


    "The temple." She replied.


    My face morphed into a deep scowl, "Temple?"


    "Yeah, my department office is near a temple so we will be heading over there as I have a small work matter to take care of over there."


    Ah, so it was for her enforcer work.


    I seriously can''t imagine myself praying to gods especially when I was only a step away from achieving God-Hood.


    "Alright then I am fine with that I guess." I chuckle as I keep my coffee on the table and walk towards the wardrobe.


    I then strip naked and walk into the bathroom for a quick shower.


    After a few minutes I came out of the shower, a towel was strapped around my waist and my entire body was still wet.


    Drip...drop..drip..drop


    Droplets of water fell from my long wet hair, I shook my head vigorously making all the droplets of water from my hair escape.


    When I entered my bedroom, I noticed that Alizejh was sitting on my bed.


    Well... now that''s interesting.


    I could only see her back because of the position she was sitting in.


    I went towards the young woman and blew warm breath in her ears. She got startled and screamed.


    "Eeeeek!"


    She bolted from the bed due to the sudden jitters she felt.


    Seeing that it was only me, she calmed down but when she saw that I waspletely naked except for the towel strapped around my waist, she immediately blushed. Her ears and face instantly turned red like tomatoes.


    I smirked, just a few moments ago she was acting coldly and now she is blushing like a little girl.


    I went right in front of her and acted as if she wasn''t present in the room.


    Humming a tune, I took off the towel exposing my divine dragon which was standing up like a proud mountain.


    I was indeed a bit aroused.


    Situation calls.


    Alizejh quickly averted her gaze covering her face with her two petite hands.


    My holy sword jiggled with every step I took, purposely not wearing my clothes.


    I hope this is not sexual harassment because she was the one who risked taking the chance of sitting in my room despite knowing that I was taking a shower.


    "Dear sister... will you help me to release it out of pain? My cock seriously hurts, I can''t seem to settle it down." I joked, I wanted to see what her expression would be.


    "Ok." She replied with a worried look on her face as she stared at my aroused cock.


    Wait what...


    Say that again?!?!?!?!


    ~


    I was going to upload another chapter today but it seems that I can''t.


    In other words... I am toozy.

 Chapter 14: Sister it hurts~ *

    Chapter 14: Sister it hurts~ *


    [1]


    ~


    Rael stared at his sister with disbelief, he really didn''t know what to say, his sister was blood-rted to him and maybe the only one he felt real attachment with in all his lives.


    Now that is what he would have thought if my readers weren''t horny bastards.


    Rael never really thought about anything with his dick but Alizejh was irresistible, after all, she was like a female version of him.


    And if Rael wants something then he will never let it slip through his hands.


    Maybe that is why he was born in the Greed Family.


    What is his is his and what is others is also his.


    If he wants something then he will surely get it, by hook or by crook.


    But what is admirable about him is that he has a horrifying amount of self-control and morals ingrained into his very soul.


    That''s a lie.


    "Rael, does it hurt a lot?" Alizejh asked him with a worried look on her visage.


    He looked at her withplicated emotions for a few seconds and then finally gave a faint sigh.


    ''Fuck blood rtions! Let''s gooo sweet home bama!!''


    "Yes, it hurts a lot sister," Rael said as he faked tears from his eyes.


    Alizejh stood up from her seat and shook her head in a frenzy, walking around in circles.


    "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?"


    Rael raised his hands to attract his sister''s attention.


    "Sister maybe lotion can work.."


    His sister''s eyes widened, "Yes lotion will work!"


    She quickly rushed to the table nearby and held the skin lotion in her delicate hands, strutting towards Rael.


    Alizejh''s face wasn''t blushing instead it was full of seriousness. Poor girl, she didn''t know that she was amb in front of a predator waiting to be ravished.


    Sadist? Yes, she was.


    But naive.


    She was too innocent.


    Compared to the original Rael who had been in and out of debauchery hundreds of times before he married in his first life and then the Rael of the third life who was the scummiest person original Rael had ever seen.


    So much of a scum that he even cucked most of the wives and girlfriends of the Lust Demon Apostle, Louis Asmodeus.


    And he still doesn''t know!!


    Alizejh sat on her knees, her butt touching the ground as she looked at the throbbing dick of her brother.


    ''So this is brother''s cock.... it''s long.'' Her face reddened as she shied away from the cock of her brother.


    Rael saw her reaction and gave out an amused smile, "Huh? What happened sister? Chickened out? It hurts you know."


    She snorted as she quickly grabbed her Rael''s cock tight.


    "I''ll show you who chickens out."


    Rael looked at her with a calm smile, "Sister if you are challenging me then you are in big trouble."


    Rael looked at her with an amused smile and shook his head.


    "Now let me show you something..."


    Suddenly his cock started to expand inhumanely!!


    He could literally control the size of his cock, making it as long and thick he wanted!


    His original size was already above average and by expanding it, even more, it could be the same size as that of a Lust God.


    His spiritual energy control was just too amazing!


    He used his moonlight acupuncture techniques on himself, making more blood flow over there and h used his vampire blood arts and fairy spiritual energy to make the cock what it was now.


    A feat that could only be achieved by Rael it was.


    He can now control his dick size as he wishes!!


    Length, thickness anything!!


    "Hmph!" Alizejh pouted as she took the skin lotion in her hand and poured it out a little in her palms and started rubbing them together.


    She looked at the long cock, she was surprised!! She didn''t know how but her brother''s cock had increased even more!!


    Currently, she was burning the scene of his long cock in her mind to masturbate with itter.


    She stole nces between the cock and the smug look on her brother''s face.


    She gritted her teeth as she gently applied lotion on his cock, she could literally feel the blood pumping in her brother''s cock.


    A moan escaped from her mouth, ''Finally... finally I touched brother''s big cock.''


    Oh no... the inner yandere had started to release!


    Alizejh control yourself!!


    Rael couldn''t lie, he had never put lotion before, the feeling was quite cool. He thought that he could even get addicted to it.


    But what he didn''t expect was Alizejh to suddenly take his entire cock as a whole inside her mouth.


    How did it even fit?!


    One of the seven mysteries of the entire omniverse.


    Jitters went across his entire body!


    He liked it, he didn''t know why but it was very different from the feeling he had with his other partners.


    He had fallen.


    He had fallen into the grasp of the devil.


    The addicting power of the forbidden fruits.


    INCEST


    Her head started to bob up and down, thoroughly tasting every part of his long shaft.


    At first, Alizejh had started to slowly lick Rael''s cock. The taste was kinda weird, but surprisingly she didn''t dislike it and she found it quite addictive.


    She started to lick even more and more and after a bit, she finally decided to take the head into her mouth.


    Rael was enjoying himself, feeling her warm mouth and cute tongue around his rod.


    At first, Alizejh had taken it fully in her mouth but no she wanted to savor it instead.


    She slowly started to take it far inside her mouth but every second she got it a bit deeper until about half was in her mouth.


    She slowly moved her head back and forth as her tongue was coiling around Rael''s cock.


    To her surprise, it felt quite good for her as well, and found it was quite addictive.


    Knowing Rael was enjoying it as well, Alizejh continued to y with Rael''s cock in her mouth as she gave him a nice amateurish blowjob.


    Still, Rael didn''t care it was her first time and she was a bit clumsy sometimes. He was really enjoying himself seeing his sister do her best to give him a blowjob.


    In time he would make it go deeper and have her deepthroat him, but for now, this was more than enough.


    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.


    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.


    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet Rael held her head.


    Although she was obsessed and very much of a yandere she was still not ready to taste it, she hadn''t known what the liquid even was.


    She was too innocent.


    But when she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it. To her surprise, it tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.


    Rael seeing his sister gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill Alizejh''s stomach with his cum.


    After he finished his orgasm Rael let go of Alizejh and his cock slowly slithered out her mouth. Yet Alizejh was still busily trying to drink the remains of his white liquid.


    Never would she have thought his cum would actually taste so good and even after gulping down a lot of it she wanted to have more of it, but there was something else she worried about.


    ''Will brother think of me as a pervert? No! I just want his cock to settle down.''


    "Brother, is your cock still hurting?" Alizejh asked in a worried tone.


    Rael sighed as he helplessly shrugged, "It seems so but I have a way for it to settle down."


    Alizejh''s dejected face cured up into an excited smile as she looked at her brother.


    "Oh, what is that??"


    Rael grinned a bit, "It is called boob fuck."


    ~


    It''s your luck today! I decided that I won''t bezy! At least for today...

 Chapter 15: I am gonna sleep so gn **

    Chapter 15: I am gonna sleep so gn **


    [2]


    The bonus updated.


    ~


    Alizejh blushed as she offered her two tits two Rael, although they weren''t huge they were quite good.


    The exact size, Rael liked.


    "Will this help brother?" She asked with her face pink.


    Rael smiled and patted his sister.


    "Of course this will work, instead this will settle it down even faster."


    Alizejh nodded, "If it''s brother''s wish."


    Rael''s jaw almost dropped when he saw his voluptuous mature sister pressing her boobs to check her size.


    Kinky... I like it.


    ''Too damn s.e.xy...'' Rael thought.


    With a confident smirk, he took a few steps forward and cornered her against the wall, tracing his index finger down her jawline.


    "Wellsister are you ready?"


    She smiled as she held the zipper at the base of her neckand pulled it down...at a slow pace.


    *Ziiiiiip*


    Rael''s mouth opened while he stared at her chest, as inch after inch of exposed smooth skin entered his sight. She watched him, pleased with her brother''s reaction.


    The zipper descended...all the way to her t stomach. By that time, her massive cleavagey exposed to Rael''s starving eyes


    How did she hide those perfect tits behind her clothes?!


    Rael couldn''t help but wonder.


    Noticing his eagerness, she smiled, ''Brother must really want to release his pain, and here I am thinking of lew thoughts of him. I will do my best to please his cock and make his pain go away!''


    She squeezed her tits together until her zip sports bra could no longer contain them! They broke out and were bare for him to see!


    Rael ogled those amazing tits as his mouth became dry... her tits were perfect, they held an amazing shape. Her red nipples looked like delicious cherries Rael imagined tasting in his mouth.


    With her huge breasts hanging out only a foot from his face, she tilted her head, looked at him, and squeezed them with her hands so he could get an even better view of their sticity.


    "Are they good enough brother?" She asked with uncertainty.


    Rael almost didn''t hear her because those incredible tits sucked in his senses, almost like an illusion. He managed a very slow nod.


    "Yes, sister I think your tits can cure my raging cock."


    He raised his hand and reached up to feel one.


    Alizejh got a bit embarrassed from him staring at her breasts so much and touching them, so she covered them up with her hands saying,


    "Don''t stare so much."


    Rael though replied as he pulled her hands away: "Why not? They are so beautiful, how can I not stare?"


    Alizejh felt an extreme feeling of tingling go through her body, hearing such sweet words.


    This made her just feel incredibly joyful. Rael then moved to grope one of her breasts with his hands while taking the nipple off another in his mouth, sucking it nicely.


    She immediately felt a sense of pleasure course through her body and a small moan escaped her mouth. Rael didn''t relent and groped her nicely while sucking on her nipple, She just kept moaning.


    After ying with her breasts which felt like ages, Rael thought it was time to go even further. Alizejh in the meantime already had a minor orgasm.


    "I am squeezing them, brother, ~" She heaved a relief of warm breath as she spoke.


    "Alright then, I will also start by putting it in," Rael replied as he stood a few steps away from her, his cock almost touching the non-existent gap between the squeezing boobs.


    "Here I go!" As he said that, Rael instantly pushed his cock inside her boobs.


    Alizejh though felt her entire tit being filled up with Rael''s member. The more he pushed inside the better she felt. He only had half his length inside her and could already reach ces unknown to her.


    Rael though didn''t stop at half, as he pushed in the other half in one go. Causing Alizejh face to constrict in pleasure.


    The boob fuck was beneficial to both, as it gave a nice massage to both sides, appropriate for curing the hurting dick or so she thought.


    Rael decided not to push his luck too far, he already was getting to boob fuck his sister and wanted to take it a bit slow.


    Or else his luck would end up pretty quickly, which he didn''t want to happen.


    Alizejh was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.


    She was already breathing heavily, her eyes captivated by the divine cock in thrusting inside her tits.


    Rael didn''t stop, his cock went inside and then came out, he would asionally suck on her nipples and sometimes bite them making her moan even more.


    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.


    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.


    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.


    "Mmm~!"


    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.


    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.


    He took this moment to take a good look at his sister whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes shining like the stars


    Her hair was silver and it flowed onto the ground like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.


    Her violet eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness. Her rosy pink lips had a strange taste of strawberries that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.


    "Brother... this~?" Alizejh''s eyes widened after the kiss.


    "Don''t worry it was for making my massage morefortable, you were moaning too much, your boobs are very sensitive so I had to lock down your mouth." Rael lied.


    Alizejh blushed with embarrassment as she looked down. Her thoughts were in aplete mess, she didn''t know what to think about.


    What she knew was that she was a bit tired due to the emotional ergement and even the boob fuck due to Rael using his moonlight fingering techniques to pleasure her.


    Rael couldn''t help but release a faint chuckle when he saw her acting so cute.


    Rael lied on the bed on his back and surprisingly his sister had snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest, while pushing her big chest against his body.


    Their legs crossed with each other''s on the bed trying to feel as much as the other person''s body as possible.


    "Good night brother~" Alizejh yawned slightly as her eyes started to get heavy until she saw themon ck one sees when they sleep.


    "Hmm... good night sister," Rael replied as he caressed her silver hair.

 Chapter 16: [Title at the end.]

    Chapter 16: [Title at the end.]


    Today''s sudden enlightenment.


    Be positive all the time! Through times of dark and light, look past that and see the little things that make your life worth living.


    Even if all your family is dead, your gf cheated or left you, you have no money, you are on the streets, instead of cursing your life, see the little things, the simplest of the things.


    I don''t know what that little thing is for you, it''s for you to find it.


    As an ascended being this is the least I can do to ease some of the distress y''all have in your hearts.


    If I managed to help you feel a bit good don''t forget to worship me ill give you some of my amazingness.


    Hmph, n-not like I care for you guys.


    ~


    Rael was sitting in his sister''s office, he was quite bored in reality, his sister left him in the lobby and there was no one present to entertain him.


    He felt quite bored and started to tap his fingers on the armrest loudly humming a tune, to most of the people present it was a pleasing melody.


    Many whispers about him were going back and forth about how he was the twin brother of Alizejh.


    They all knew about his scum and trashy reputation and how he had been banished from his family, they felt even more frustrated because with him even his sister who was admired by many was banished.


    A young woman came near the boy, looking right into his eyes with a condescending gaze.


    She had a curvaceous figure, her features were quite beautiful, her skin was a bit pale, she had an arrogant face etched upon her entire visage.


    Rael looked at her with an indifferent expression.


    Many in the office had been surprised especially so for the young woman in front of him because Rael had flirted with her a lot in the past and now seeing him uncaring about her and everyone else, she felt a pang of frustration.


    The woman snorted coldly in her mind,


    ''He must be not flirting with me on purpose, this must be his way of attracting my attention.''


    Valerie was quite an important figure in the enforcer department and the best friend of Alizejh, she absolutely hated her brother.


    She thought that he didn''t deserve Alizejh as a sister.


    She stood right in front of him and folded her arms right below her two mounds making them look even bigger.


    Some of the boys who were admiring her from a distance gulped their saliva as they took quick nces at her chest.


    Of course, this reaction didn''t go unnoticed by her and instead, it made her feel a bit proud but what frustrated her was that Rael was simply sitting on the chair not even giving a damn about her.


    She waited in front of Rael and even stomped her foot quite a few times to attract his attention, finally, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    She coughed loudly and cleared her throat.


    Rael subconsciously raised his head and looked at her with a cold gaze.


    "What is it, Miss Valerie?"


    Valerie took this as a chance to show her disdain for making her feel so embarrassed in front of so many people.


    "Miss Alizejh has a message for you." She said coldly.


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at her, "And? What is this message?"


    She frowned as she saw that Rael really was a bit different, his entire way of talking and demeanor was different.


    ''Hmph, he is doing this to attract my attention.''


    "She said that there is no need to wait for her, she will have to do a nighter," Valerie responded in a hostile tone.


    He looked at her for a split second as he raised up from his seat.


    "I guess then there is no need for me to stay here, it was nice to be inpany of Miss Valerie." He retorted sarcastically.


    She red at him, she really didn''t expect such a reply from Rael, and scowled even more as she harrumphed.


    "What an unfilial brother, you really don''t deserve your sister, she works so hard for you, I bet you are gonna go and whore around like the man-slut you are."


    Although she said it in a low voice, everyone present heard it loud and clear and got excited for the drama.


    Even Rael heard it, it broke a chord in his heart.


    He didn''t know why he was feeling such strong feelings for his sister, he was a king, he would always keep his emotions in check and would be calm in every situation.


    But today his facade was slowly breaking.


    ''Is it because I gained my memories toote and the feelings of the previous me are affecting the current me?'' Rael contemted silently.


    No, it wasn''t because of that, he just felt a strong feeling towards his sister, he believed that was it was just one of the many reasons because everything else except his sister in the lower world was indifferent in his eyes.


    He simply shook his head not even sparing a nce to Valerie as he went on his way out. He felt intense disappointment towards her.


    However, before he could take another step Valerie interrupted him.


    "Pftt- Your acting is very bad, how badly do you want my attention?" She chuckled with a hand over her mouth and the other hanging around her waist.


    At that time the atmosphere almost became cold to the point of freezing.


    Rael half tilted his head to look at her with a wry smile as if pitying her.


    "Miss Valerie is quite delusional it seems."


    Saying his part he took his leave, not even peeking to see her reaction. He didn''t have time to spend on annoying idiots.


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded, the boys were stunned and gritted their teeth, seeing how he outright embarrassed one of their goddesses.


    Some of the people were shocked and thought that he had changed for good and quite liked this Rael.


    Most of the female poption''s hopes for him was rising like a rocket tearing through space, traveling towards spaces unknown in their heart.


    But the most dumbfounded person in the room was Valerie.


    She clenched her fists unknowingly as she stared at his departing back with fury.


    ~~


    Rael was currently going to get out of the office when he was interrupted by another group of annoying people.


    ''Is my luck really so bad today?''


    He sized up the three people in front of him, a human prince and his twockeys.


    He looked at the trio who were covering his way of getting out of the building and sighed.


    "What is it, Philip?"


    The guy in the middle with long blonde hair and blue eyes was Philip, he was wearing golden robes, golden shoes, golden everything.


    The two sidekicks of his were wearing butler uniforms, both of them had an arrogant look painted across their face, most likely they developed due to being the Prince''s confidants.


    Philip grinned slightly as he tried to rest his arms along Rael''s shoulder but to his surprise, Rael dodged it instead.


    "Rael my brother!! I hope you put in some good words about me to your sister." Philip immediately started to bootlick him, he wanted to make a good rtion with Rael since he believed that Rael would one day be his brother-inw.


    Rael had an expressionless face but his eyes were twinkling a bit, not through rage but rather amusement.


    ''I wonder what his reaction would be if he knew what I did to her yesterday.''


    Rael knew very well that his sister was very beautiful and looked exactly like him so many flies would flock over to her, coveting for her beauty.


    Humans were able to live up to a ripe age of 250 years due to magic, while demons could live up to thousands and when they evolved, even more.


    The prince clearly didn''t know the difference between the two races and how much influence Alizejh and Rael had despite being banished from the family.


    They were still blood-rted from the Greed Royal family which was quite enough to be powerhouses of the world as the Demons had the most influence in the wide world.


    "Yeah did you? No one else deserves Miss Alizejh." One of theckeys started to dog lick Philip making his smile wider and wider enjoying the praises of hisckeys.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Rael almost burst intoughter as a few tears crept out of his beautiful violet monarchial eyes.


    Even the nobles in the fairy realm were not so shameless even less the Chinese young masters he had met before.


    Although they also praised, at least the young masters were not dumb enough to take the empty words to heart as they were taught since young about etiquette.


    That''s a lie.


    All of them were crazy and massive lustful simps.


    Seeing Raelugh, one of theckeys yelled at Rael.


    "Why are youughing?? Are you looking down on the Prince?!"


    "Yeah!! Are you thinking that someone else deserves her?!"


    Even the prince looked at Rael with a frown, "Is this true brother-inw? Do you think I am not worthy?"


    Rael stoppedughing as he looked at the kid in front of him coldly.


    "Worthy?" He scoffed.


    "In this entire world, dimensions, universes, no one is worthy of her even less an insect-like you. Worthy you call yourself! Go and fuck your two uglyckeys, that is what you are worthy of."


    Philip was stunned by Rael''s reply, he knew that Rael was fearless as he had seen him seducing famous women right in front of him.


    They even had quite an amiable friendship but he really didn''t know what happened to the Rael he knew.


    It was as if he had changed.


    He also felt very insulted and angry, he looked at his henchmen and almost coughed blood with extreme rage.


    The two of them were blushing!!!


    Their entire face, red and pink!!


    Even girls were never so flustered as they were.


    "If it''s Lord Prince, Philip then I don''t mind."


    "Same if it''s Lord Philip, then I am ready to belong to him forever, even him having sex with us would be a great reward."


    At that moment Philip wanted to kill himself, how didn''t he find out that they were gay?!?!??!


    He then looked at Rael with a grateful but angry expression who was simplyughing at him.


    From a girl''s perspective, hisugh was extremely addictive, it was very cute and beautiful at the same time while remaining elegant.


    Philip got flustered as he looked down gritting his teeth.


    As he was doing this, Rael suddenly called him out.


    "Philip~"


    He raised his head as he looked at Rael who was opening his mouth to speak.


    "Oh and don''t call me brother-inw, call me step-dad."

 Chapter 17: Temple

    Chapter 17: Temple


    I was now out of the enforcer department finally, it had been quite hectic being around those annoying idiots.


    I am not narcissistic although I do admit that I am quite handsome.


    Alright, alright, I will stop lying, I am narcissistic but I don''t really think that I am as self-obsessed and dumb as these idiots who I have met today.


    They think that the world revolved around them, that is something very wrong, that is just in arrogance.


    And one thing that I know from my countless experiences is that Arrogance is only for weaklings.


    Confidence is the key to everything, be confident instead of arrogant.


    One should never be overconfident nor should one be too timid.


    Everything should be in bnce, I don''t let my narcissism blind my thoughts and am always calm, that is how a ruler and how everyone should be.


    This is how smart people behave.


    If I let arrogance, narcissism, and ego blind my judgment then I would not be elegant.


    I believe myself to be very graceful, and one can only achieve true grace through perfect bnce.


    As I was walking, right across the street was an exquisite dome, it was made out of which seemed like pure white marbles and thoroughly cleansed by mana which gave it a natural lustre


    A temple?


    I frowned and realized that this was the temple my sister was talking about before.


    Although I was never one to ever believe in Gods due to almost achieving god-hood and because I was already as strong as medium ranked Gods at my peak strength,


    I still wanted to check out the temple as I was quite curious about how the temple would be and also somehow felt the temple calling me towards it.


    Once a person achieved God-hood and ascended into the world of Gods they would also gain divinity.


    There were many types of divinity, divinity was what defined a God as a god.


    However it wasn''t as easy to achieve God-Hood and be a God, one had to have a certain amount of souls in possession and a mass of followers who solely devoted themselves and prayed to the respective God.


    That is how one would active God-hood, of course, one of the mandatory conditions was that the person to ascend should also be at the peak of the peak celestial.


    This made it quite hard to achieve God-Hood and receive divinity.


    I had countless souls in possessions but not many devotees hence I wasn''t able to achieve God-Hood.


    It was also one of the reasons why I was creating so many statues and portraits of mine in my fairy realm, it was not just narcissism but also had a deeper meaning.


    I am not dumb, everything I do is for a reason, that is how I am, a true noble.


    True nobles are clever, maniptive, greedy and even kind but that is only to the people in their fiefdom.


    I am a direct son of the universe, a son of the Absolute Imperial Godly Law.


    I didn''t have parents in my first life and instead, I was given birth to by the universe.


    As I walked inside the dome shaped temple I couldn''t help but admire it.


    It had golden embroideries upon it making a beautiful pattern, it seemed that it was showing a story.


    A child was born from a King and Queen, the child was prophecized to be a harbinger of bad luck. Thus the king wanted to eliminate the child.


    Ultimately the king couldn''t bear to kill him and instead made the 72 Demon Kings eat his child''s body parts.


    The child grew up without any sensation of touch nor any body parts, due to the kindness of his so-called mother and father they threw him into a river hoping that God would do mercy on him and put the innocent child out of his misery.


    However God had another n in store for him, he raised the child to be his descendant and groomed him to be the future God.


    The kid quickly grew up to be a fine man, a man with a demeanor of top-notch elegance and calmness.


    Although he had no sense of hearing, seeing, tasting, or even feeling or any organs and was only alive due to his master''s grace, he decided to fulfill his wishes and take his ce.


    Not just for his master but also for his personal revenge.


    In the midst of his journey he met a young king just like him full of ambitions, the two of them got along very well.


    The young king didn''t care that his friend was deformed and even became sworn brothers with himter on.


    The man then went on to dominate all the 72 demon kings and even got all his organs back to him.


    When he saw himself in the mirror for the first time he started crying, he then looked at his young friend and hugged him.


    Without his help, he could never reach to where he was.


    He then set his sight onto the kingdom of his parents, he even saw that they had forgotten about him and also got a child.


    It was a girl, after the birth of him it seemed that the couple weren''t able to give birth to a male heir despite their repetitive attempts and could only disguise their only child as a boy.


    When the man saw his sister he fell in love with her at first sight and seduced her, it was the same for her, she also fell for him at first sight and started to seduce him and even revealed her true identity as a girl to the entire kingdom.


    Then they happily married, story over.


    Lol no, not yet have some patience.


    After marriage, she learned who he was and started crying because of all the injustice and personally destroyed the entire empire.


    Thenter on the man received his master''s divinity and became a God, the same was for his wife who received the divinity of her husband''s master''s wife who was a Goddess.


    Another way to be gods without receiving the faith of devotees was to directly get the divinity of a God who was blood-rted to them, basically ancestors.


    Many Gods, who were tired of living groomed disciples to pass on their God-Hood.


    The Man in the story was the God-Emperor, Fakir Hamraz Ismih, the Demon God, the god of demons, darkness, and light.


    The wife in the story was, Namraz Kara Ismih, the goddess of loyalty, retribution, and hope.


    And the young king in the story was a son of the son of the omniverse, holder of the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution, the King of Fairies.


    Irakiel El Navah.


    Yes, that''s my true name.


    The El Navahs are all sons of the Omniverse.


    I smiled bitterly as I looked at the paintings, a pang of nostalgia hit me instantly.


    Fakir was one of my best friends in my first life, I really felt like meeting him, he was quite a good guy.


    I even respected him a lot, never did he once touch any other woman other than his wife, he was a yandere for her and she was for him.


    Although the paintings had the story a little wrong and exaggerated at least I knew the truth as his sworn brother.


    From the inside, the ce looked quite simr to the churches in my past life as a human.


    Rows of tables and benches were in perfect alignment and many sat upon it. Everyone in the church was currently singing a prayer.


    My eyes looked straight and saw monuments of two figures, an elf Goddess and a Demon God.


    I immediately recognized the demon, he was no doubt but Fakir.


    I felt a bit of relief, it seemed that he didn''t die of.


    I really don''t know what era it is in the celestial ins, but seeing the statue I am most likely guessing that I am in the future and not identally in the past.


    I really need to have contact with the celestial realm and I have just the guy for the job.


    My my adopted son, my little brother, my best friend, my servant, he is all of it.


    It seemed that I would have to start preparing for a summoning ritual.


    Puck is his name.


    Slowly a melodious sound of a harp filled the air making everyone get brainwashed just by the tune of it.


    Hearing the prayer, even my heart got a little soft. Music was one thing that I enjoyed no matter how good or bad it was.


    All music is equal, or at least that is what I feel.


    My fingers involuntarily started to y in the tempo of the music, as I subconsciously started using spiritual energy.


    That is when I heard a sharp cough, I tilted my head to look at it and noticed the head priest looking at me with a flustered expression.


    "Would you like to y the harp?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 18: Wherever the wind goes is where I shall follow.

    Chapter 18: Wherever the wind goes is where I shall follow.


    I calmly walked towards the harp and sat on the seat. I touched the strings of the harp reminiscing about my piano back home.


    It was made out of the wood of the world tree itself. I spent countless hours on it every day. Now that I think about it... I used to have a lot of free time during those days.


    My daily routine those days would be: Get up, Meditate, Eat, Paint and read a book on the balcony, afternoon nap, eat, meditate, music while drinking wine or ale, and thenstly sleep, then repeat.


    As I started to feel the strings, I slowly plucked them in a rhythmic melody. I yed it in a slow tempo, caressing them as if they were my precious babies.


    Then as I was ying it slowly, all of a sudden my hand movements changed and I couldn''t see my own hands as they moved at an insane speed.


    It was all upon my mind memory, although my hands couldn''t keep up with the original tempo of the song because I had not practiced in my demon body.. it was still beautiful!


    At that moment I remembered that theposition name was ''Summer Rain'' and that it had a deeper meaning to it.


    Theposition was written by a young fairy who had his heartbroken due to his misunderstanding.


    He had a bit of a thing for a female fairy. He used to speak with her whenever he could. They were best friends from childhood and he used to help her whenever he could.


    Both of them had a liking for a choir group back in the fairy realm. Her birthday was around so theposer decided to buy two tickets for the concert.


    When her birthday came, she saw her gift, she got overjoyed and hugged him and thanked him, etc., but that was about it. He didn''t think much about the ''asking him out'' part.


    When the concert day rolled around, he asked her through fairy sense when she wants to get picked up. She told him that she didn''t understand what he meant by that and that she was already there with someone.


    Turned out that she had gone there with a girl and then those two dated for a while and got married and had a beautiful child.


    So she was a lesbian, and as I said before two female fairies can have children.


    Tears crept out of my eyes as I recalled the story, loving his best friend for years and then digging his own grave by making her fall in love with another female by giving her a concert ticket.


    If only he had mustered up the courage to act and show her that he didn''t want to be her friend and instead something more.


    Well, again it would only be possible if his best friend was bisexual and not just lesbian.


    I finally stopped ying and opened my eyes, the tears were still flowing out of my eyes, although my face didn''t show any expression of sorrow


    *p!* * p!* *p!*


    I wasn''t really surprised to see the audience around me gobsmacked, many people were crying themselves.


    Fairy music is different. Only a fairy can y a fairy piece as it used spirit magic.


    Theposed piece affects the emotions of the person ying it after he pours his own feelings into it.


    Theposition full of emotions also starts to affect the nearby surroundings and everyone listening to it.


    People can literally see the story and the feelings shared by theposer and the yer! That was one of the reasons why music was very popr in the fairy realm.


    Some of them even started to kotow as some came near me and tried to hug me which I simply dodged.


    They had faces full of snot, no way was I gonna hug them like this!


    Also, the fact that some of the female nuns were trying to take advantage of me.


    Aren''t they supposed to be the ''non-flirtatious women?!'', I guess my charms are simply too good.


    Or are they the secret nun sluts who I have heard so much about?


    I guess we will never know... or will we?


    I shook my head as I headed out of the hall, as I was walking I came across a water fountain. Sitting near the fountain I started to eat the offerings the priests were giving.


    While I was tasting the treacle they gave me to eat, I noticed some weeping sounds from near me.


    My mood worsened noticing that the weeping was not stopping even after a while, I started to get a little ticked of as the crying was destroying the pleasant mood.


    A sigh released from my mouth and I walked towards the sounds of weeping.


    It was a teenager and it seemed that he wasn''t weeping but crying due to training...?


    What the fuck? Why would someone be training themselves in the church premises?


    "Hey!" I called out as I walked in his direction, he was apparently a human, dark ck hair and deep emerald green eyes with a sturdy body that was being whipped into shape.


    As soon as the human saw me he got startled which changed into absolute fear towards me and kotowed with his head touching the ground.


    Weird.... this is he weird!!!


    Not daring to look me in the eyes he simply slipped one word out of his mouth with absolute respect and admiration.


    "Master, this unfilial disciple greets you."


    Are we role-ying?!?! Cuz I would have yed along if you were a girl!!


    Then I quickly went through the memories of the previous Rael, you see I would constantly have to do this as the ego of the body was reced by the original me so I would see the memories of the previous me as a movie.


    Ah, this shit is fucking messed up.


    I sized up the boy in front of me and couldn''t help but admire him a bit.


    Misunderstandings, simply misunderstandings.


    Apparently, the previous body owner was training him and helping him to make his body fit and the poor guy was also paying him a hefty sum.


    The guy didn''t know that he was cucked and also fooled because the previous me became fit due to sexercise most of the time.


    At the was time I was having mixed feelings the more I looked at him.


    Right as I was about to speak he cut in, "Thanks master, if it wasn''t for you then I would have never been able to transform so much!"


    Now I was utterly dumbfounded, time to check this particr part of the memories.


    After checking I was thunderstruck...THUNDER!!!....THUNDER...


    Apparently, the guy in front of me used to be a fat boy and now he was slim fit with some bs.


    As I saw more I also realized more, the previous me gave him a simple training schedule, normally humans didn''t work out a lot nor did any other species as it was the age of magic.


    Even more so, young masters never trained themselves ever, and the person in front of me was one of the most important figures in the country.


    Derek Yellow.


    He was the direct child of the Yellow family''s patriarch.


    Even though he was a young master he also had his fair share of troubles, but that is a story for another day.


    I cleared my throat as I looked at him, "Keep on training, you are doing it nicely."


    "Yes, master!! I will do 100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, and run 10 kilometers, 1000 times a day." He replied with absolute discipline.


    Damn... repeating that a thousand times???!


    I don''t know what to say, I was a monster to out him so much training, the previous me only said this so that he would be upied and the previous me could fuck his fiance.


    The previous me was a piece of shit, the biggest scumbag ever, well at least the previous me never forced himself upon any girl and only seduced.


    "You can lessen your training schedule a bit.." I said almost feeling bad for him.


    "No way master! I know this is a way of you testing me so ill answer diligently I will never back down and it''s only thanks to your training schedule that I have managed to skin down." He replied not letting me see his tears.


    Gee.. thanks for making me feel guiltier if this much wasn''t enough.


    I sighed, "Whatever you say."


    Oh by the way seeing my memories I came to know that he was aromantic so my guilt toned down a bit but that didn''t change the fact about the many families I might have destroyed.


    After the encounter with him was done I closed my eyes and all my senses.


    Wherever the wind goes is where I shall follow.


    The next moment when I opened my eyes, I was standing in front of a statue.


    My eyes wide opened and my jaw dropped.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    That was all I could say at that moment nothing else came to my mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.


    I was in utter disbelief.


    It was a statue of me.


    And a very ugly one on top of that...

 Chapter 19: So am I a certified God now?

    Chapter 19: So am I a certified God now?


    After Rael was done talking with his disciple he chose to roam around the temple as he had nothing better to do, while strolling in the wide grassy ins somehow his heart started beating faster.


    He didn''t know why that was happening, usually, he would keep his heart speed in control to maintain a breathing style that he would utilize and follow for maximum efficiency to boost the body at all times even at night, as he developed it like as if it was involuntary, like a fourth arm.


    But today, his heart started to pump blood faster, this was unbelievable because it was not just a reflex but he could even use blood arts so normally this should have been impossible.


    Not just his blood but he even felt a mysterious desire as if something was calling him, but he didn''t know what it was.


    He felt an urge, a desire, it was as if his body was lusting after something but his mind was not.


    ''Is this how women feel against me?''


    He shook his head and sighed a bit, reprimanding himself that he wasn''t the center of the world but the divine plot armor firmly rejects this notion of his.


    Rael trudged all around the massive garden, some people looked at him with a curious expression but before they could ask him anything he had already disappeared.


    He sighed, ''If I can''t find it by myself it is most probably because my mind doesn''t desire it.''


    Closing his eyes he started to sense all the energy around him as one would do during cultivation, slowly he could feel all the spiritual pores on his body open up as he sensed more spirits in the air.


    His ears could hear the birds chirping, priests praying, the wind swaying.


    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the location or object or person that was calling him.


    ''Time to let my mind sleep, Mind Zero.''


    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body moved towards where it desired to go.


    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a dark cave-like ce, he had a frown as he started to observe his surroundings.


    It was not exactly a cave, it was more of like a dead end and a wall stood upright in front of him.


    He noticed the ground he was standing on which made him slightly raise his eyebrows a bit.


    The ground was murky and filled with dark brown soil, fortunately, it was dried up so it didn''t stick to his shoes, dark green vines rooted from out of the soil coiling the entire area with a color of green.


    If one saw from far they would think it was filled with a long serpent due to how thick and long it was.


    Judging from how the ce was, Rael believed that the ce didn''t have many visitors in general and that the entire ce was very old as vines and roots grew from every crack.


    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further, his head bumped with the wall causing him to fall on his butt.


    Rubbing his butt and the other hand on his head he tilted subconsciously to look at the sky.


    Passed leaf, upon the moss, softened rock, came the sun rays that were promised by the starlit sky.


    The rays illuminated a heavenly scenery.


    Rael was alone in a dead-end, the trees covered the view but he could still see the starry sky intersecting with the afternoon sky.


    Dusk came sooner than he had expected, thest of the sun''s rays cosseted behind soft grey cloud meeting the beautiful sky which was filled with candle lights.


    Rael was a person who always appreciated good sceneries, being a fairy he absolutely loved nature.


    Coming out of his daze, his head started to lower and lower this time what he saw was a shock, a shock that rattled his very bones.


    It was a huge statue!


    It stood proudly, with cracks all over, despite clearly being ancient it had a mysterious aura brimming with elegance and perfect mastery over everything.


    In one hand of the statue was a ss of wine and in the other was a long dildo?....


    Rookie mistake, it was a long sword that had weathered over the years to look like the male genitalia, pointing towards the sky.


    The statue was wearing loose and long robes gently revealing a little bit of the left nipples which just looked like a peach that had been crushed over the years.


    The face of the statue seemed stoic yet quite brilliant but also not the kind of beautiful one would want to see, even the dumb could say that it was ugly and had been crafted like that on purpose.


    The face would make you wonder if the dildo was on purpose...


    The only beautiful aspect of the statue was the crown on top of his head, it was a crown that looked like flower crowns with butterflies also and a few feathers. Despite being so primeval it gave out a lustrous glow.


    The end rays of the sun slowly started to fade away from the statue as the rays of the moon started to fall on it, making it seem divine, almost heavenly.


    The crown almost seemed like an Angel Halo!!


    Rael''s face twisted many times, at first it started with a frown, which frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, etc.


    In short, he was gobsmacked in the face!


    Literally the face...


    "Son of a bitch..."


    That was all he could say at the moment, nothing else came to his mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.


    He was in utter disbelief.


    It was a statue of himself!!


    And a very ugly one on top of that...


    Slowly but yes, he gained some rity although he was still unbelieving of the statue, he looked at the face of his statue and sighed a bit.


    ''The sculptor was a male for sure!!''


    He looked at his statue and instantly took a few steps back, remembering how he died in the first ce.


    Yes, he died because his very own statue fell over him.


    ''Is this the reason why I felt something calling to me? This statue? I am sure that I had many statues before also but this had never happened to me before in my previous life, so why now? If this was rted to my previous life I would have wanted to run but instead, my body wanted toe over here.''


    Rael contemted for a bit and finally came over to a realization, finally, he startedughing bitterly, how could he have missed this.


    The ce he is in is a temple, all the statues he saw earlier were of Gods, one of them was even his friend.


    If he is in a temple then a statue should be of a God, which means that Rael, or the illusion of a God, Irakiel El Navah, had be a God in their eyes.


    ''Did they perhaps mistake my death as me ascending to Godhood?'' Rael shook his head clearing his thoughts.


    But then again, he would never have been pulled over to the statue if it wasn''t for him to gain faith.


    ''I''ll never know of the situation in the Celestial Realm this way, I really need to summon Puck as soon as possible.''


    In his past life, Rael was never able to achieve divinity due to not having the right amount of followers but he had sessfully collected the correct amount of souls to fulfill one of the two conditions.


    However it seemed that all the souls had escaped when he died in his first life, so currently, he had none in possession.


    He had collected some thousand souls in the parallel world but that was it, they also escaped when he died again.


    But it seemed that in this life he had followers but not the right amount of souls, actually he had no souls at the moment.


    The number of Souls he would need was at least a zillion to fulfill the condition, it isn''t easy bing a God.


    Although Rael could be called a pseudo god because in this lifetime he had followers which he felt were diminishing at an astonishing rate through the faith energy surrounding him and the statue.


    It wasn''t a surprise to him as people would stop believing in him and their faith would diminish as he had done nothing noteworthy nor had he made an appearance yet.


    What pained him the most was the fact that he had lost a zillion souls when he died!


    If he hadn''t died then he wouldn''t he have been a God by now?


    And now to be a God, he would have to collect a zillion souls!! Again!!


    Last time it took, millions of years, just how long will it take this time?!


    Just as he was thinking this a transparent screen appeared right before his eyes.


    [Would you like to ept your being as a Pseudo God? (Yes/Yes) ]


    Rael stared at the screen nkly, there was no fucking option of rejecting the position!!


    Sighing he mentally said in his mind, ''Yes''.


    Suddenly his eyes nked out for a second as a sh-bang suddenly exploded blinding him for a while.


    When he regained his eyesight he could see a transparent dot in the corner of his eyes.


    He knew what it was, it was something he had gained in his previous life also when he gained pseudo divinity.


    It was a status screen.


    A status, it is like a stats dataption that appears when someone gains divinity.


    It is totally different than the system which he had read in novels, instead, it would only show stats of the body and it''s techniques, and sometimes targets for the next evolution.


    He sucked in cold breath as he spoke mentally.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Greater Demon, 1/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    Angel Characteristics:


    (Only 1/10th awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    (???) characteristics.


    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority, so none yet.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.


    To im pseudo divinity please click on ''Yes''.


    (Yes/ Yes)]


    Rael sighed, there was no other option given.


    ''Yes.''

 Chapter 20: The Holy Bible

    Chapter 20: The Holy Bible


    ~


    After clicking on the ''yes'' option mentally, his body started to heat up and started to freeze at the same time.


    Immediately Rael lost all his power to stand properly as he fell on the soft bed of sand, he really couldn''t feel any part of his body, his skin was numb, he crawled towards the withered leaves, it was way too hard to feel his spiritual energy.


    He was in a trance-like state as he slowly walked towards the statue.


    Time seemed frozen, the only person present was Rael


    A surge of power kicked up in the valley and the entire area was filled with holy energy.


    It was pure and fleeting, he felt like he was a swan, a graceful creature ready to set off for the skies.


    However.


    He arrived into nothingness and saw darkness staring at him.


    Everything was ck utter ck. He walked forward for hours, days he couldn''t keep track of it.


    He was shell-shocked at first, this never happened when he gained false divinityst time!


    "How long has it been," He thought but strangely he couldn''tprehend it.


    He wasn''t feeling tired it was the same how he had been when he entered.


    ''Why am I having to go inside this fucking abyss again?!''


    As Rael was walking in the endless abyss, he saw a small dot of light in the distance, feeling that this was his ticket out he started to run towards it.


    Time passed, he could feel the white dot growingrger andrger.


    Finally, he reached the light, he stepped in it and the darkness behind him slowly started to fade away, his eyes were captivated by the brightness as they had not adjusted giving him quite a severe headache


    .


    ''Dizzy, it''s too bright.'' Rael grumbled a bit


    Just as if he was going to close his eyes Rael felt a piercing gaze on his body full of curiousness, the aura it was giving out was not hostile but felt dangerous at the same time.


    ''Is it a God?'' Rael wondered as he tried to look at the being but to his dismay, he could only see everything extremely blurry.


    He could deduce that the being was humanoid and that he was in a free background but his eyes were starting to feel very heavy, it was hard to keep it open. A bit of water even flowed out from his two pupils due to stress.


    Plop


    The silver-haired boy fell on his legs, too tired to even take another nce at the woman.


    He wondered if he was dying but took that notion out of his mind, maybe this was all just due to exhaustion catching up to him.


    The woman didn''t care and ran towards the fallen down Rael


    Its fingers dug into Rael''s back.


    She was trembling, and whether it was from ebbing magic or horror, Rael was not sure.


    But she held him as if Rael was the only solid thing in the world.


    Slowly Rael felt his eyes getting heavier and started to close them.


    ''I am sleeping...''


    ~


    When Rael opened his eyes he was on a riverbank. Cool water flowed by, eddying around the twigs of a fallen tree branch.


    Behind him was a willow tree filled with beautiful flowers. Across the way sat a kingfisher, its blue plumage resplendent it what must be the light of summer, though early in the morning.


    He cast his eyes up to find the sun but it wasn''t there.


    Odd.


    Then he recalled running in darkness and that he finally came into the light.


    So perhaps he was in aa, perhaps this was a dream.


    Suddenly his hand dipped into the water and brought it out, watching the drips from their ever-increasing circles on impact.


    So vivid!


    He held his wetted fingers to the air, there was a breeze, just softly.


    This was not a dream, this is all real!


    His eyes caught a dragonfly briefly before he saw a personing near him.


    "Finally you are awake!"


    What Rael saw left him astonished. He saw a beautiful woman in her teens, she had a curvaceous body and was naked, her long brown hair covered her private parts.


    She was even more beautiful than the fairies in his homnd.


    "Ah sorry! I didn''t mean to take this form." The woman said while blushing.


    Rael rubbed his eyes and stared at her, he didn''t feel ashamed at all and instead admired her body from top to bottom.


    Then Rael''s eyes saw the scenes in front of him like polymorphing.


    White light erupted from her body and slowly the being''s body was getting melted to form a snake.


    The snake was long and looked majestic and gave off the dreadful feeling of death. Her eyes were ruby-like and we''re bright golden in color.


    The snake feeling awkward stared at Rael coldly.


    Rael found his calmness back and asked


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the mother-inw of Samael the ''Prince of Heaven''."


    The snake felt awkward and started.


    "Ah let me exin from the beginning"


    He stared at the snake who could express her emotions through the air in the atmosphere and could talk.


    "You have the purest Angel Bloodline that I have seen in a long while, your bloodline is as pure as the Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."


    Rael frowned a bit, but gradually epted it, he wasn''t that shocked, he had thought that his bloodline was as pure as the Angel God, Samel''s but he didn''t expect that it would be even purer.


    ''My bastard of a father sure was lucky!!''


    "Although I didn''t really expect that it would be you who would arrive over here." The woman said in a low voice, her voice particr warm and of sorrow.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" Rael asked, he was a bit confused.


    The woman''s face was a bit red and her peachy teeth were frustratingly biting her lips, this action confused Rael a bit.


    "N-no." She furiously denied it, she sighed a bit and turned to look at the silver-haired boy who was looking at her confused with longing eyes.


    "Alright." Rael looked at the woman weirdly who once again transformed into a snake after biting her lips.


    "So what did you call me here for? If I am right then I was in a process of divinity so I normally shouldn''t havee here."


    The snake nodded in a slitter,


    "I want you to ept a legacy."


    Rael frowned at her words, a legacy was something very different, it was exactly like epting divinity from a God, the difference was that a legacy would ept the great achievements which would empower the person.


    "Why should I even ept it?" Rael chuckled, looking at the snake as if she was joking.


    But the snake looked at him grimly showing that she was totally serious.


    "You are the best candidate to inherit his Legacy"


    Rael stared at her with stern eyes, she exined her reason but it wasn''t really a real reason.


    You didn''t answer my question, why should I ept it?"


    She sighed, anxiety was taking an upper hand over her, that''s why she had transformed into a snake but it still didn''t work.


    "You have the purest angel bloodline as I said before, identical to the Angel Progenitor, Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."


    "Whose Legacy?"


    He asked hesitantly bit caring about his bloodline, after all, he wouldn''t just ept anyone''s legacy, also the fact that when one epts the legacy they are supposed to aplish the duty whiches along with it.


    As an old man once said, with great poweres great responsibility.


    Nothing is free in this world.


    "The Angel God Legacy, The Holy Bible..." She said awkwardly not daring to look into his eyes.


    Rael stared at the woman in front of him.


    ''What did she just say...?''


    A delicious shiver ran down his spine, like a bolt of electricity. Thin lips curved into a sly smirk and equally thin eyes crinkled at the edges.


    Rael''s pupils constricted and widened to the extent that white sclerae surrounded the violet irises.


    The boy turned around and fixed his gaze on the snake who had now transformed into her humanoid form.


    Rael tilted his head back and cackling with brutal, maliciousughter - theughter of a madman.


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    ~


    Bonus chapter tomorrow, c''mon throw in those stones.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 21: I am just too amazing

    Chapter 21: I am just too amazing


    [1]


    ~


    The snake felt awkward seeing the boy show off in front of her, although she was a powerful existence, when she would gaze in his violet jewel-like eyes, she felt lost in them.


    It was as if she was falling into a darkness she would never be able toe out of.


    "Do you think I am a fool?" Rael asked as he eyed the snake with an amused smile and a re as if he was eating her whole up.


    The snake was a bit stunned hearing his sharp voice but quickly settled down, waiting for Rael to exin his point.


    "Why would I think of you as a fool?"


    Rael narrowed his eyes as he sighed a bit, "The Holy Bible, it is a legacy which is always possessed by every generation of Angel Gods. In times, there have been only two Angel Gods, Yahweh, who had be a Primordial God ascending past God-Hood and then his son, Samael. As I said only Angel Gods have this legacy which means that Samael is either dead or has ascended to primordiality."


    Snakey raised her head and slithered a bit, she hadn''t expected Rael to deduce so much. Rael then looked at the snake which was crawling upon his arm and spoke in a heavy tone.


    "I am guessing it''s thetter."


    Heavy aura pressed on the entire environment as the grip of the snake''s tail got tighter on Rael''s wrists.


    "And what is thetter here?"


    Rael shook his hand vigorously throwing away the snake from his hand, it was damn annoying. The snake who fell near the pond looked up at him with a wronged expression.


    "I think you already know thetter here, Samael is dead isn''t he?" Rael spoke with a slightly bitter smile.


    He didn''t know Samael personally but he had heard a lot about him from the Demon God, Fakir.


    Fakir had told Rael that Samael was kind of a rival to him and an enemy because he was on the side of ''Order'' unlike him who was siding ''Chaos''.


    Rael always thought seeing how Fakir badmouthed Samael that they were very close to each other, while other demons or Gods of the ''Chaos'' side rejoiced, Rael was sure that Fakir would be down in his dumps.


    Although Fakir would never admit it, Samael was like a friend to him.


    ''I feel bad that I was not there tofort him, but we have all gone through many hardships and lost loved ones, this should be normal to him, so I am sure that he must have cheered up.''


    The snake for some seconds stared at Rael with her golden eyes and eventually sighed,


    "Yes, Samael is dead."


    Both sides gave bitter smiles to each other, eventually, Rael spoke up.


    "So... how did he die?"


    The snake crawled upon the bark of a tree and answered the question.


    "It seems that he was killed by an Eldritch on the side of Chaos, Emperor Diablo, the bringer of destruction and hate, the Angel-hater."


    Eldritches were existences unlike Gods, they were the beings with pure chaos energy and had not even a shred of divinity.


    When one ascends with divinity they be Gods but when one ascends with Chaos, they be Eldritches.


    Divinity and Chaos, they are two sides of the same coin, hence Gods and Eldritches too.


    Rael''s eyes widened when he heard the name Diablo, he almost startedughing, to think that one of his enemies in his previous life would remain an enemy even in his current life.


    It was like as if it was fate.


    "Alright, then I ept your legacy offer," Rael spoke trying his very best to hold hisughter.


    The snake was a bit shocked she didn''t ept him to ept him and especially ''knowing'' his character she had expected him to have some demands.


    "Thats great! I will transfer the legacy to-"


    Before she could finish Rael interrupted her,


    "But I have some demands."


    She looked at Rael dumbfounded and sighed, she was fooled, how could Rael not have any conditions.


    "You are expecting me to kill Emperor Diablo through this deal, which could even offend the entire Chaos side. I am fine with doing that, knowing my skills I am sure they wouldn''t dare to attack me unless they want to die. There is no way that I won''t have conditions."


    The snake sighed, "Speak out your conditions, I will try my best to fulfill them."


    Rael raised his eyebrows, it seemed that the snake was quite a high-powered being, what he didn''t know that she was a Primordial Goddess who knew Rael very well, inside and out.


    That is why she was surprised to see him. She thought that he was dead, but now he was standing in front of her well and alive and looked even younger than before!


    How did she know him and what is her rtionship? Well, that is a story for another day.


    "I only have one condition...."


    Snakey furrowed her eyebrows waiting for him to speak which he was not doing on purpose.


    "Dont create suspense!!"


    Rael feigned ignorance and coughed a bit.


    "I want you to give me a zillion souls for me to ascend into a God-Hood. and the divinity of Samael because as you said he is dead."


    The snake red at Rael for a few seconds, if this was someone else she knew that they wouldn''t have dared to ask for conditions and would have even epted it as a great honor but this brat... SHAMELESS!


    That is clearly two conditions!!


    "What? I don''t think I asked for your hand in marriage, you don''t need to re at me with daggers in your eyes." Rael joked.


    The snake stared at Rael for a few seconds, if she was in her human form then Rael would have had the opportunity to see her deep red blush.


    "Ahem.. coughs... I will give you more than half a zillion souls when you ascend in the Celestial Realm and the remaining souls you will have to acquire yourself.


    As for the divinity, Samael passed away storing his divinity in the New Testament which he even transformed into a soul sword, in short, you will have to find it yourself."


    The silver-haired man sighed, "Fair enough, I will be able to kill many due to the war between Chaos and Order anyway. As for the divinity, it is really annoying that I will have to try finding the relic."


    Rael grumbled andined, the snake looking at him suppressed augh.


    The atmosphere between them became quitefortable in those short seconds.


    "Alright then I ept it, make me his sessor, I don''t mind a legacy if my condition gets fulfilled."


    The snake being nodded and said,


    "Ok then stay still and close your eyes and open your mouth"


    The snake came forward, close to his body. She wriggled her way up to his face.


    ''Hmm, what''s this snake doing?'' Rael wondered, he thought of opening his eyes but it was toote.


    Then Rael felt something, worse than kissing a boy. Somehow the snake got into his mouth...


    "Wiggle Wiggle."


    ''Son of a bitch!! What is she doing?!?!''


    ...and bit his tongue.


    "What have u done?!?!?!" Rael screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "Sorry, I had to bite your tongue so that I could transfer the legacy which he passed to me so that I could find a suitable candidate." The snake lied.


    "Well, you could have kissed me in your humanoid form!! Why this form?!" Rael almost cried.


    "Onest thing is left" The snake spoke wrapped around his legs.


    ''No you bastard, nothing is left!! You have done enough so get lost!!'' Rael screamed in his heart.


    But before he could speak up again the snake came close to Rael''s neck and attached something to his ear.


    "W... what?"


    Rael stuttered then he checked his ear. His ear had an essory pinned to his ear.


    "An earring?" Rael frowned as he tried to remove it.


    ''Huh... it is noting out.... the fuck... ''


    Suddenly Rael took on a pale look as if he had been painted with white-wash - even his lips were barely there.


    Then with one step backward he crumpled like a puppet suddenly released of its strings.


    Beneath his feet, the grassy floor felt hard not as much as a carpet but not right for oak nks.


    Rael moved to the edge of the grass his legs brushed against the grass as he was falling.


    It was hard to make out the details of the entire ce after the summer light outside, but after a while, he could make out the features of the grassy in.


    It was the same as when he looked at it before, just abandoned with just fireflies and some puddles of water.


    He staggered backward, his mind swirling, his breaths shallow until he fell in a heap to the floor then got up again.


    Rael lost all color from his face. It was as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating and all the blood had run down into his boots.


    He swayed for just a moment before the snake being caught him and lowered him to the ground.


    The snake then transformed into amia and looked at Rael with hints of worry.


    "It seems that you are now starting to gain your false divinity, Fairy King, Irakiel El Navah."


    Rael had an expression of disbelief along with that of pain as he looked at the woman.


    "Y-you knew?"


    He managed to stutter out a few words even while the great pain was striking his body.


    Instantaneously the smile on the woman''s face grew into a lopsided one as she stared at him amused.


    "Of course, I am going to continue reading my yayoi doujins on you now, the earrings help a lot with it."


    Rael''s face grew pale to the extent that it almost became transparent, before he could even ask or retort, a white light surrounded him.


    Before his body teleported out from the personal domain he saw a warm smirk etched on her face but he couldn''t make out what she was saying.


    "Off you go, my darling."


    ~


    Bonus in a few hours.

 Chapter 22: Donald Duck is not Donald Trump

    Chapter 22: Donald Duck is not Donald Trump


    [2]


    Bonus updated


    ~


    Rael endured the pain, the pain was great and it felt like every cell of his body had been attacked. After five minutes, the pain had started to pass away and color had beening to his body.


    His lips turned red like the color of blood and his skin tightened up and cracks started toe upon it.


    Then suddenly he started to cough blood in the Chinese way, a lot of blood came out but amazingly he didn''t feel anything like as if blood loss couldn''t kill him ever.


    It felt like almost all the blood in his body hade out.


    Not surprisingly the color of his blood had turned bronze!! Not yet ichor but close to it!


    His eyes which were before violet in color now started to change. From violet to blue to golden to white then it started to darken returning to the violet color.


    The color of his eyes was the same as icy violet. A pale glint of golden hue burned in his eyes.


    Then Rael''s skin went as pale as his eyes.


    His silver hair had streaks of the same color as his eyes on the ends of his hair.


    After some time his cracked skin fell from his body like the cracks on a wall.


    His skin which was falling was hard like dried-up paint, turned into dust when it touched the ground.


    His new skin was not the same as before, it was smoother and very pale.


    His lips were blood red which matched with his pale jade-like eyes and jade-tinted silver hair.


    Rael was confused, his body felt lighter than before but nothing else. If he had seen his reflection he would have died admiring himself most probably.


    Oh well... we all know he would have married himself.


    Rael inspected his body and couldn''t help but nod to himself.


    ''I think it is time to leave this ce.''


    He turned around to look at his own statue.


    "I am leaving myself, I hope we never get to see each other again." He grumbled as he closed his eyes hoping that his subconscious would let him go back.


    He waited for a few seconds dumbfounded, his subconscious was not listening!!


    He screamed at the top of his lungs,


    "For fucks sake!!!!!! I wanna go home and eat the new vor of Pocky!!"


    ~


    When Rael finally left the area where the statue was, a woman came in front of the statue and kneeled as if she was praying before looking in the direction where Rael left for.


    Her voice was that of disbelief yet clear and tranquil, a voice which would make any person mad for and give mermaids a run for their money.


    I mean swim.


    "Is that you father?"


    ~


    I finally arrived home, I really must say today''s events were quite hectic.


    I need to have a good bubble bath with my y ducks, that way I will regain my vigor!


    YOUTH!!


    Laying in the bathtub I started to rx and think about all the events.


    Wait for a second...


    I quickly got out of the tub hurrying towards the mini-fridge.


    Water dropped along the way but I didn''t care. Water evaporated eventually, so who cares. I can even spray the entire room with water.


    Opening the fridge, I took out all the wine bottles along with a ss and tray.


    Although the wine seemed too low of a quality I was fine with it, I had drunk many different kinds of wine in the parallel world, although none matched to fairy wine.


    If I had to say then it''s only elf wine that can enter into apetition with fairy wine but it even that loses.


    Elf wine is too sweet for me, I like my wine slightly spicy, sweet, and bitter.


    I love sweet products! Every fairy loves sweet young or old but I think all the fairies would agree with me in terms of wine.


    Trotting towards the bathroom Iid in the tub again, this time a wine ss in my hand as I filled it up and yed some jazz blues.


    I caressed the yellow rubber ducklings with my other hand.


    "I hope you didn''t miss me, Donald."


    Closing my eyes I essed my status, it was now time to see it for real, I also wanted to see the changes in it after I got divinity. I o


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Greater Demon, 2/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    Angel Characteristics:


    (Only 1/10th awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    (???) characteristics.


    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority.


    Divinity Characteristics (New)


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    My eyebrows raised a bit, it seems that I am indeed quite amazing.


    I am going to assume the question marks to be the random bullshit in every xianxia and system novel.


    I am not worthy yet or I haven''t been given authority.


    My characteristics are quite amazing, Demon Mode seems interesting along with that it seems that my species is partially immortal.


    The best abilities that I have for now are Lie Detector and Happy aura.


    What intrigues and interests me the most is Happy Aura.


    Without a doubt, it is the best ability especially for me.


    I can make people hate me less if their hatred means no bounds and if someone simply hates me I can make them feel no hatred towards me.


    I can even make people feelfortable or loved when they are beside me.


    Quite a good ability, definitely angelic.


    People would think that this is a useless ability but they are wrong, at least for me it isn''t.


    Why so?


    That''s because the previous me cucked too many people.


    Even the majority of celestials who came to visit the lower world with their wives or girlfriends.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 23: A Galaxy of Stars

    Chapter 23: A Gxy of Stars


    Currently, I am sitting in my sister''s office room.


    I have been in the room a couple of times in my memories but now seeing her room in reality it looks even better. She surely likes to keep it clean and neat.


    While I was waiting for Alizejh toe I noticed someone near the door but hesitating to enter. Annoyed, I got up from my seat to see who was standing outside.


    Sighing I opened the door and I saw my disciple almost tripping due to the door opening suddenly.


    "Derek, why are you here?" A frown came upon my face, did he really manage to finish his daily training?


    He looked at me and shouted with respect like a soldier doing it to a colonel,


    "Yes, Master!"


    The corners of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Is that so? How many did you do today?"


    The boy started to fiddle with his fingers showing that he was sighed, I shook my head, seems that he didn''t do his training, I can''t me him for that, the training was too hard for a human.


    Seeing that he was still shy I spoke up.


    "It''s fine if you didn''t do, I won''t punish you or anything."


    "A...actually master... I did triple the exercises because I felt that they were not enough so I did. Please forgive me!! I will fulfill any punishment master gives!!!!" He screamed as he went for a deep bow, his head smashing on the ground.


    Is he really a human?!!! Or a monster in disguise!!!


    "Coughs, you don''t need to smash your head on the ground you have already started to go bald." I pointed towards the bald spots appearing on his head.


    "Huh?" The human frowned confused seeing where my index finger was pointing, following my finger''s direction he ced a hand on his head.


    His reaction made my day.


    From a perfectly cherry face, it transformed into a pale whitewash.


    I couldn''t help butugh at it,


    "Dont worry that was just a joke, you still have a fine crop of ck gelled hair?..."


    He sighed as color returned to his face as he said in a low tone.


    "Master you are a troll."


    Yeah, many people have said that to me before.


    "Anyway my point is that if you train so much, there is a possibility of you going bald, so don''t train a lot also. Everything should be within limits."


    The boy teared up and snot came from his nose, damn this guy, please don''t hug me!


    "Thank you for your wise words master!! This unfilial disciple will follow master to the ends of the Earth!! Master is the best!"


    I would feel better if you didn''t follow me with that snot face of yours.


    Still, I really must admit, this human is quite abnormal, maybe taking him under my peerage was a nice idea.


    "Derek~" I called him out, I felt a bit of pity for him.


    "Let''s, go and take a Magic-Attribute assessment."


    "Yes, Master!" He looked up at me with a new fire in his eyes.


    A bitter smile couldn''t help bute across my face, his loyalty towards me is quite admirable. I guess he deserved a little bit of personal training from my side.


    Except that I am not teaching him anything particrly.


    We are just going for a Magic Assessment test because I want to check my mana attributes. The previous me hadn''t done so because my mana capacity was too less for a proper test.


    It won''t be a problem if little extrapany tags along with me.


    "Alright, then it is decided!" I pped my hands cheerfully and airhead ness.


    "You are paying for the assessment, Derek, as my fa-vo-rite dis-ci-ple." I ended the sentence with a peace sign.


    Derek smiled wryly.


    "Yes Master..."


    ~


    We went towards the Assessment center in a luxurious vehicle


    Reaching there we went towards the personal assessment rooms as quickly as possible, one of the perks of being the master of a rich brat was not waiting in the line.


    Anyway jokes apart.


    When we finally reached the room, I closed the door behind me and inspected the room.


    It was made of pure metal, it covered it fully, it was more of a confinement room or rather called a jail but a full metal one.


    That is quite a good measure to take, sometimes people have magic idents, that go haywire and destroy everything in its path.


    In that way even attribute less mana is very dangerous when it goes berserk.


    I took out the mana crystal given to us when we entered the room and ced it in the middle of the cold concrete ground.


    Quickly I ced it on the table which had a mat specially made to ustom the crystal.


    A mana crystal is a crystal that absorbs mana and stores it.


    It is used in many magic devices and is very expensive in the lower world butmon in the Celestial Realm hence manye to the lower world to give a steady supply of mana crystals.


    They also show your magic element when you push your mana in it. When mana is pushed in it they change their color which indicates the attribute or element.


    "Derek you go first." The best always gost.


    "Yes, master!!" He screamed, smashing his head on the ground as he bowed again.


    "You know, you don''t have to scream again and again, and please don''t bow like that, you will break that skull of yours or maybe you will have more face to wash every morning."


    Derek almost started to tear up as he looked at me.


    "Master I will do as you say, please no bald jokes."


    "Alright alright just trying to lighten the mood... by the way if you use more toothpaste than shampoo you will know that you are going-"


    Before I could finish, Derek interrupted.


    "Master.. please.."


    Kids nowadays, no patience at all.


    "Very well, go and check your attribute."


    He shuddered with fear as he walked towards the crystal, he breathed in and exhaled as hard he could. A new light was born anew in his eyes brimming with confidence.


    He touched the crystal gently to which ripples were created. Then the crystal glowed red brightly. Then the color changed into green.


    Ripples of mana formed on the crystal and like a wave it resounded in the entire object and came back to one piece just like how ripples are formed in water.


    Derek looked depressed because his attributes didn''t look that special ording to him.


    "So what do red and green mean, master?"


    "Red is for Fire magic, fire magic is the most destructive andmon element. Fire burns everything, nothing can stop a fire. It can purify the sins of people, or heal people or maybe just reduce everything to ashes. In front of a fire, everything bows down to it just like how the subjects of a King bow down to him." I replied calmly to him.


    Suddenly Derek looked more lively now and was in a good mood.


    "So fire is the magic of Kings? So does that mean I am a king?!" He asked me with eager eyes full of excitement.


    "That was a metaphor dumbo," I smirked at him, fire is actually one of the mostmon elements.


    "Your other element, the green one is wind magic," I replied to him while he was making circles on the ground and weeping.


    "Well at least you have dual elements, that''s a feat in itself at least for a human." It actually was impressive because it was hard to find humans with dual elements.


    Dual elements weremon in other species, so it was average in my eyes, even trash if you see from the perspective of the Celestial Realm.


    "Alright, it is now my chance."


    I step forward going towards the crystal, I have guesses that my elements will be the same as my previous life but they can change based on the fact that I am now also part Angel and Demon.


    My hand brushed against the crystal as I sent my mana in it, let''s see what my element will be.


    Then the crystal started to glow with a bright light. The light was light blue in color. I immediately deciphered what the color meant and was not at all disappointed with it.


    Light blue meant that I had an affinity for the water element.


    Then the blue light started to change into a bright green color no less bright than the blue light.


    Green light meant the wind element. It seemed like my affinity for the wind was the samepared to water.


    Then the crystal had a brown light, it was a bit dim. It was the earth element!


    I was satisfied I had three elements! I had a good amount of affinity for all of them.


    But then another light came from the crystal, it was very red in color. It was the fire element!


    I was not that surprised, seems like I have the same elements as my past life.


    But now the extra elements wereing adding a twist to everything.


    The light slowly started to dim down at a very fast speed! It kept on dimming until the crystal was totally ck in color. It was as dark as ebony or better to say exactly like a vantack shade.


    It was the darkness element!


    I was shocked a bit shocked I had really not expected getting an affinity for the darkness element but then again maybe it is because I am a demon.


    Then the crystal started shining with a golden light, as expected, if I had darkness from my Demon side then I should have Light element from my Angel side.


    After that, the crystal didn''t shine with any light. I instantly felt a bit disheartened. I expected that this roller coaster ride would go on for a little bit more time.


    Just when I thought the assessment was done light erupted from the crystal. It wasn''t bright nor was it dim, it had many lights swirling together in a loop with one light in the middle, just like a gxy of stars.


    There were many colors in the light, pink, purple, white, blue. They were beautiful, they swirled like a boat rowing across a gentle river without making any sound or waves.


    I couldn''t help but be dazed by the heavenly view in front of me.


    "A gxy of stars?"


    ~

 Chapter 24: I will hold you for eternity.

    Chapter 24: I will hold you for eternity.


    "Sir this suit looks perfect on you." The customer service man eximed as he rounded up Rael from top to bottom.


    Rael''s expression beamed up as he nced at his sister.


    "Is this one fine? I am tired of changing my clothes again and again."


    Alizejh ignored her brother and instead inspected his suit shaking her head in dismay.


    "No. Please show the other one. Oh, that one is perfect!!" She jumped in excitement as she pointed at one of the many suits Rael was having to try out.


    "Seriously?" He looked at her with a nk face, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Life is like a penis, the women make it hard.


    3 hourster...


    72 hourster...


    One eternityter...


    So muchter that the author died and a new one took over and the new one even grew a beard longer than Gandalf during the wait.


    ~


    After Rael and Alizejh were done with the clothes shopping for the Auction tonight, they directly went back to the hotel.


    Thest thing Rael wanted was to go for another clothes shopping ever in his entire life.


    Life was so good when he was a king, he would drink exquisite wine and y piano all day or chill with his wives.


    He sighed as he took off his clothes as if he was in a striptease. His body which seemed delicate to others was not so delicate when he would remove his top.


    Chiseled abs covered the entire body, long legs, and long arms. A pity he didn''t have any facial hair, not that Rael minded.


    But it would piss him off when people thought of him as a pretty boy looking for a sugar mama.


    Well, he couldn''t do anything about that the previous him was like that.


    Rael had a pondering expression on his face, various things were going inside his mind.


    Yesterday Afternoon he found out that he had a Space element. He wouldn''t lie that he was shocked!


    In his previous life, he had all the four basic elements, he was a genius, Rael had created thousands of deviant elements from the four basic elements, mixing them up, etc.


    It was extremely hard to use deviant elements, and Rael was someone who even mixed two or more deviant elements.


    He also tried to mix all the deviant elements, at first he failed but in the end, he tamed that also.


    It was just one of the many reasons to why he was deeply feared.


    In total that means that Rael had, seven elements, three more than what he had in his previous life.


    His seven elements being:-


    Water, Wind, Fire, Earth, Light, Dark, Space.


    How many more deviant elements could he make with seven elements?!?


    And how many more could those deviant elements make???


    A glint of excitement would sparkle in his eyes whenever he thought of it.


    He couldn''t wait to start working on it, he had many ideas.


    Too many!!


    For the first time, Rael felt lucky for being born in a human world for his second life.


    He wouldn''t lie, it had taught him a lot indeed.


    While Rael was thinking about his elements he didn''t realize that he had already entered the bathroom.


    When he finally noticed that he had entered, he frowned seeing that the shower was already on that someone was in it already.


    He tilted his head to look at the figure and his jaw dropped.


    Thetter also saw him,


    "Kyaaaaaa get out!!"


    A small patch of red appeared on his face, he coughed a bit and turned away showing his back to Alizejh.


    He repeated holy words in his mind.


    "No lewd, no need, no lewd, no lewd, I am a Saint, I am a Saint, I am a saint.''


    But before he couldpletely walk out, Rael felt a hand on his shoulder clutching him tightly.


    Subconsciously, he tilted his head and body to look at Alizejh who was holding his shoulders.


    She was dripping hot, water covered her entire body going as deep to her pale skin reminiscent of the moon, her silky hair stuck to her back and down to her perky butt.


    Rael couldn''t help but be attracted to her, both of them stared into the eyes of the other.


    Alizejh''s violet eyes stared into his, both of their eyes were locked into a deep passionate gaze.


    Just when she was going to take a step forward, she suddenly slipped on the wet floor andnded into Rael''s slender arms which shielded around her as if protecting her.


    Butterflies flew in Alizejh''s stomach as she stared at Rael''s face, she felt onlyfort and love in her brother''s arms.


    Rael looked at Alizejh who was staring at him and smiled a bit.


    "Is there something upon my face?"


    Instantly the girl blushed deeply as she huffed looking in the other direction while secretly taking nces at him.


    "Brother, how long are you gonna hold on to me?" She asked in a fake cold tone.


    He gave her a cheeky look which changed into a teasing smirk.


    "As long as you let me."


    Alizejh''s ears went red, she tried hard to control her emotions before giving an answer of her own.


    "Okay then brother, hold me till eternity."


    Rael couldn''t believe his ears at the moment, he really thought that he misheard what Alizejh said but he knew that he didn''t.


    The little minx was starting to get quite bold and learning how to tease at a fast rate.


    "If you d-dont want to hold me then it is f-fine." Steam literally came out from her ears along with some tears.


    She even bit her tongue!


    Rael found her very cute at the moment and couldn''t help but want to tease her more.


    "Well if you don''t want me to hold you then I will leave you." Rael sighed with a disappointed expression.


    Seeing the expression on his face she couldn''t help but shout.


    "No! I want you to hold me!"


    As soon as she said that, the entire atmosphere around him changed as he looked at her with a smirk saying, ''Sike Bitches!!''.


    "Well if sister says so, then I will hold you for eternity and never let you go." He held her tighter in her arms as he went towards the bathtub.


    She nodded shyly, letting her body be in her brother''s arms, on the other hand, she was feeling too ashamed and struggled a bit to sneak out of her brother''s arms but the grip was too strong.


    "Brother I am done bathing, you can let go of me..." She said in a low tone almost stuttering, deeply regretting trying to tease her dear brother.


    "Is that so? But I am not done and I am just following your request of holding you forever." He leered a bit at the end.


    Alizejh was dumbfounded, she tilted her face to look at Rael''s face which wasposed of a beautiful smile so charming that it made her heart almost jump out of her body.


    "Huh?"


    He looked at her with an amused expression upon his visage as he said nonchntly.


    "Of course we will be taking a bath together."


    ~


    The previous Author died so he was not able to upload the bonus chapter, he passed his job to me so I am gonna have to upload it.


    I will upload the bonus tomorrow!!


    I promise! I am not like the previous author! He was a handsome piece of shit!


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 25: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent 茅tude **

    Chapter 25: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent ¨¦tude **


    [1]


    ~


    Rael grabbed his sister in a princess carry and sat in the bathtub exhaling a huge sigh. On hisp was his sister who was frozen exactly like an icicle.


    Currently, her mind was in total chaos,


    ''Alizejh system down, Recovering: 1.... 2.... 3...''.


    She raised her head slightly to look at her brother''s face and could only see a smug look on it.


    She felt frustrated!!


    She didn''t like this feeling, it was like as if someone was stepping on her pride!


    Subconsciously she clenched her fists and bit her lips, staring at the bubble water.


    "You must be feeling proud right? Bullying your elder sister?"


    She managed to squeak out, she tried her best to make her voice sound dominating but due to the situation which was making her deeply embarrassed, all that coulde out was a whimper-like tone.


    "Eh? What do you mean elder, we came at the same time, together, the vagina hole was too big." Rael retorted while holding her as closely to him as possible.


    "B-but I take care of you all the time!" She pouted.


    Rael ignored her and took the rubber duck with his other hand andforted Alizejh''s butt on hisp. Instantly Alizejh blushed, her entire face blew up in a hot pink color.


    ''I can feel brother''s cock...''


    She hid her face immediately with her hands as she thought of it. She turned around a bit to look at the cock and she couldn''t help but gape at it.


    It was standing tall and extremely hard.


    "Brother..." She sniffled as her mouth opened up wide gulping her saliva deeply, still staring at the long cock.


    "Hm? Alizejh what are you looking at?"


    He frowned as he followed her gaze which wasnding on his cock. Immediately his expression changed into that of realization as he nodded to himself.


    Her face was red from embarrassment and she said with an expression of fear.


    "Brother your cock is touching my ass."


    Although Alizejh was quite innocent about sexual matters it wasn''t as if she didn''t know about sex.


    Hell!


    When she was in her crazy mode she would even imagine her brother''s cock going into her pussy and cum just by thinking of it.


    "Sister is very indecent," Rael said with a smug smile.


    Alizejh huffed as she looked down into the water, her entire body had started to go red.


    ''Is brother''s cock still hurting? I wasn''t able to help himst night as I was not there. The hurting must have increased tenfold. It is my duty as his precious sister to look after him and relieve him of any trouble that he has!''


    "Sister you never told me why you came in my hotel room, my bathroom for a bath."


    Rael was seriously wondering why she hade, it wasn''t everyday you would find a hot babe in your bathroom bathing.


    "Thats because no water wasing in my bathroom," Alizejh grumbled, she wouldn''t have to go through all this embarrassment if it wasn''t for that.


    She also was quite relieved that sadistic yandere Alizejh had not awakened for the past few days since she had been regrly pleasing herself.


    "Oh is that so? Or maybe you just wanted to have a bath with me." Rael joked.


    However, Alizejh wasn''t going to back down anymore, she had suffered long with this embarrassment now it was her turn to counterattack.


    She had to be bold!


    She had to be bold because her life and pride depended upon it, sure she would blush but she didn''t want to be the only one being teased.


    "Yes! I wanted to take a bath with you." She spoke firmly, every word of her filled with extreme determination.


    This time Rael was dumbfounded,


    ''This girl...''


    A grin couldn''t help but surface upon his visage.


    "Very well, since you wanted to take a bath with me then shouldn''t I help you take a bath and you help me?" He asked innocently.


    Although Alizejh had already taken a bath, now that she was this far, she couldn''t deny her brother''s request.


    "Yes." She nodded resolutely and quickly took the liquid soap in her hands.


    She showed it to Rael with a smug expression of her own, she quickly poured the liquid in her palms and applied it on Rael''s smooth skin.


    She wouldn''t lie about the fact that she was astonished, his skin was better than what it was thest time she touched it!


    Just what kind of soap does he use?!


    Her hands roamed upon his broad chest, his skin was cold and smooth, her hands finally came upon his stomach and she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    His abs were hard!


    Just like his raging cock!


    Rael on the other hand was enjoying the massage deeply when he noticed the expression of shock and lust on Alizejh''s face when she touched his abs was the only time when he was really amused.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind, now this wouldn''t be a double bath if they weren''t helping each other clean right?


    "Sister, I have a way both of us can clean each other without much effort." He said with a warm smile.


    Alizejh felt a shiver when she saw the smile, it was as if she was going to be embarrassed more. She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "And what is this ''way'' of yours?" She asked with a whimper.


    Rael smiled even more.


    "It is very easy."


    He took the soap lotion in his hands and pulled Alizejh closer to him.


    The smell of strawberries instantly invaded his nose, ''She really must like strawberries, even her lips tasted like strawberries.''


    His hands roamed around her enchanting body as they reached her plump tits.


    His fingers flicked her nipples which released some low moans from her then he took the soap lotion and started to pour it inside her cleavage.


    Alizejh let out some puppy whimpers as she felt the lotion go inside the gap of her two breasts, she opened her eyes to see an amused expression on Rael''s face and instantly felt her pussy wetten.


    She opened her mouth to speak but Rael beat her to it.


    "Now press your tits against each other so that the soap enters in it thoroughly."


    She red at him with such coldness that Rael started to regret saying that thinking that he should have taken it a bit slowly, after all, he has all the time in the world to spend with his twin sister.


    "You don''t have to-" Before Rael could finish, Alizejh had already started to press her boobs against each other forming a bit of foam in the gap.


    Rael sighed in relief. He was safe.


    However, a warrior of light does not ept gifts from his enemy.


    This was far from over, the battle had just begun.


    "Sister, now rub your boobs against my chest." He said in a nonchnt tone.


    She red at him, so deep in his eyes that he felt his soul being devoured by his own sister.


    She didn''t speak, she came closer to him and started to rub those tits on his chest.


    Slowly, from top to bottom.


    They were soft, too soft, Rael couldn''t help but be mesmerized by them. His eyes found their way to hers. She wasn''t looking at him but was instead concentrating on cleaning her brother''s body.


    Alizejh never guessed that this would be how the two of them would clean each other, it was a very unique way.


    What she thought was that each would take their turns to clean the other.


    But no!!


    Her brother was ingenious!


    At the moment she had calcted emotions, should she feel ted or should she feel sad?


    The more she thought of it the more she concluded.


    ''Fuck it! Let''s just go with the flow!''


    Yes, that was her answer.


    Happy Aura, indeed the best active skill one could have.


    Nheless, no matter what thoughts Alizejh had, Rael was enjoying himself quite a lot.


    His sister''s lewd tits were wrapped around his body, soap passed through them to his, and then the tub water would wash it whenever their movements in the tub, after all, how could a tub amodate two people in it.


    Next, his hands like a snake ensnaring its prey wrapped around his sister''s ass, moving towards her pussy.


    Alizejh who had noticed his attempt didn''t pay mind and kept cleaning his chest while his long slender finger started to go deep inside her tight pussy.


    When she finally noticed it, she quickly turned to look at Rael with slight horror, he didn''t pay mind and instead started to use his moon-fingering techniques to give her the best finger fuck ever.


    Rael noticed his sister''s expression looked at her confused,


    "What? I am just cleaning your hole."


    She gritted her teeth as her own hands went towards Rael''s long and thick cock.


    Rael who had now slowly started to finger fuck her gave out a pleased expression to her and decided to give her the best fingerfuck ever.


    Slowly his finger entered her pussy and started to go up and down, his fingers reached the deepest part of her hole but didn''t pierce it and instead only rubbed gently.


    He had no interest in breaking her hymen.


    He hated when blood was everywhere when one lost virginity and Alizejh wasn''t a vampire she wouldn''t be able to control her blood flow.


    Alizejh on the flip sider moaned as loudly as she could, her hair was shackled up and she was even having staggered breathing, her legs lost all their power while her hands clenched onto Rael''s shoulders and her boobs pressed onto Rael''s chest.


    Alizejh''s nipples instantly started to harden and even drilled a hole mark on Rael''s chest.


    It was just too good!!


    Who needs a cock when you have a finger?


    Literally, all Rael needed was his finger.


    This was just the beginning.


    Now it was time for Rael to y some piano inside her pussy with those long fingers of his.


    His fingers started to move in patterns iprehensible to the naked eye as he started to y the piano.


    C major chord!!


    Alizejh moaned in C major.


    G major chord!!


    She moaned in G major.


    Like that he tested all the chords on her now it was time to y keys.


    A#


    She moaned in A#


    C#


    She moaned in C#


    The keys were working perfectly, it was now time to y piano, his piano, Alizejh.


    ''Which piece should I y? A fast piece or a rather slow one?''


    Then he smiled while looking at Alizejh''s lustful expression as she started to suck his cock in a fast motion.


    Tit for cock.


    He knew which piece to y, it was one of his favorite pieces in the parallel worldposed of only humans.


    Alizejh bobbed her head up and down as fast as she could, the amateurish blowjob, his cock hitting her throat''s end made him finally cum all inside her mouth.


    He quickly stood up and stuffed his shaft inside her mouth, Alizejh moaned loudly with the cock in her mouth which made it sound like a bleat.


    "Swallow it all up."


    He ordered her, Alizejh didn''t refuse, she quite liked his cum, it was very tasty, it had already be her favorite drink.


    Rael smiled as his hands motioned towards his sister''s pussy, she had already cummed thrice after his ying, only God knows how many times she would have cummed.


    "Time to y the piano piece." Rael smiled as he closed his eyes, letting both his fingers enter her pussy.


    ''10, No. 4 in C minor, Torrent tude.''


    ~


    Check out Torrent by Chopin on YouTube, it is what Rael yed on Alizejh using her like a piano. It is one of my favorite piano pieces.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 26: Opening

    Chapter 26: Opening


    [2]


    Bonus updated.


    ~


    The sky was ck tranquility married to the poetry of the stars.


    It was the softness that called body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.


    Shi was a high-ranking enforcer of the Enforcer department, in just 400 years he was able to be a full enforcer.


    Alizejh was a totally different case, she was an outright prodigy but Shi was just a normal genius.


    He was sitting inside a bar inside the Auction hall and was quietly sipping his brandy with sorrow.


    He was still not able to find his targets, the Joker Group, which were supposed to have nned an attack.


    Idiocuty, he was a stupid guy, instead of drinking and wasting his time he should have tried to find the group.


    Though no one could me him, he was an elf, and elves were known for their greed for alcohol.


    Shi had surprisingly liked how the drinks of the humans tasted. Back in his university, he had to study a lot. So he didn''t get to enjoy normal life things.


    His tranquil gaze went upon the numerous bottles of alcohol in front of him. Insatiable greed was striking him. Such is the power of alcohol! It can instantly addict it''s drinker, hooking him up to the endless pleasures of drinking until the person falls into depravity never to be able to climb again.


    However, Shi was able to control his avarice and swore to himself that he won''t go near alcohol again.


    Elves are known to be heavy drinkers, it would be very hard for them to not drink a drink that is in front of them.


    With their beautiful looks and indifferent gaze, they had one fatal weakness, Alchohol.


    While he was drinking a very handsome man and a beautiful woman on his side came and sat next to him.


    They simply took out a package from their coat and slid it to Shi.


    He frowned a bit and turned his head to look at them but to his dismay, they had already left.


    He stared at the package in front of him and had was frowning a lot.


    "Did they give this to me by mistake?"


    He shook his thoughts away and went forward to open the package up. The package was heavy, he couldn''t help but wonder what was inside. He started to tear the brown paper on the package, then he saw a ck color device inside.


    He pulled it from the bag and stared at it confusedly. Slowly his confusion changed into shock and then ultimately in fear!


    He threw the ck device on the ground as soon as he could and turned around to run not giving a shit about the humans.


    After all, they were just humans!


    Crash!


    People started to look at him with fear and started to run around at their best speed. He didn''t know how people noticed it so quickly.


    Until a second ago nobody was even giving a shit''s attention to him.


    ''Is this what they call human instincts?''


    The ck device had wires attached to it, blue, yellow, green, and red! It had something like a stick of dynamite attached to it and a countdown timer.


    The countdown timer which was at first at 30 was now on itsst five seconds.


    Everybody''s heart froze, they realized their regrets, for some they thought about their kids or wives and some prayed to God.


    The one thingmon was that all of them could feel the essence of death. They could only wish for a miracle at that moment. The timer went ''tick-tock tick-tock''.


    3..


    2..


    1..


    0


    BOOM!


    The device was nothing else but a bomb!


    ------------------------------------------------


    ~Five hours ago.


    I entered the auction hall with Derek and instantly fell in love with the location.


    The first thought that hade to mind upon arrival was that the host had really put in a lot of work into this.


    Alizejh was not able toe with me due to a reason.


    The reason being, I made the mistake of over pleasuring her.


    I should have known her limits and that she wouldn''t be able to handle my moon fingering techniques but I used it anyway.


    I even used her as a living piano.


    Honestly, I feel extremely guilty, she was even looking forward toing to this event.


    Anyway, I guess I will eat all the food I can for her, as topensate for her share.


    The Regent Auction House was breathtaking. It was rather misleading to even call it a house as it towered high above any of the other buildings nearby.


    I''ve been to many national and historical monuments that were created by the most famous architects, but this was on a different level.


    The host was no ordinary person for sure looking at howrge it was. Even if it was the most famous auction throughout the country it was just too much!


    The Auction House was a magnificent theatre with intricate designs all over. The main doors were over 4 meters in height and were made from petrified wood with carved designs on them.


    Compared to the naturalistic and elegant designs that I saw in the Fairy Realm, this was moreplicated and grand.


    It was in the shape of a half-cylinder with detailed stone sculptures of different weapons as supports.


    It was charismatic and showing off the royal design on it.


    But if a knowledgeable Architect would try to look at it carefully then they would realize that it was fearfully sinister.


    We arrived early, so only the workers and guards were present, preparing for the event. The inside was equally, if not more stunning.


    The front door opened to a path that stretched out to a stage on the other end.


    To our left and right, there were rows of escting seats made from a rather luxurious burgundy leather that could fit over ten thousand peoplefortably.


    Upon looking up, I noticed that there were incased booths at the very top of the rows of seats and even higher, there was a single room attached to the ceiling and back wall with ss surrounding it, giving a clear view of the stage.


    It was easy to guess that those booths, as well as the single room, was for the VIP.


    Turned out, that the uppermost VIP room on the ceiling was the room we''d be seated in.


    "What are you doing here?" A girl asked gritting her teeth towards Derek. I recognized her immediately, she was his fiance who had sex with the previous me.


    Derek just ignored her and looked at me, I smiled and winked at the annoying girl so that she would shut up.


    Such sad times, I have to use my looks to shut people up. *Sighs


    Her face instantly went red, the people nearby looked at her with confusion but when they saw me they seemed to realize something and threw disdainful gazes at me.


    Derek had already told me that she was a bitch who craved for only Derek''s money, he had even thanked me for revealing her true colors when I fucked her.


    I really didn''t know if I should be proud of the previous me or not.


    His fiance was trying her very best to impress and flirt with me, I already had a bad impression of her so I simply ignored her trying to keep my annoyance in check.


    Sometimes I feel bored of all this attention, it is actually very annoying. I won''t lie, I am a narcissist but I really do hate it when I gain unnecessary attention.


    It is not like I enjoy the hateful gazes.


    Well, that is a very big lie.


    Hell yes!! I enjoy it!


    A staff member who looked high ranking led us to the room, making usfortable inside the carefully designed and furnished area that was meant for only the most distinguished and wealthy guests.


    There was a wine rack and a few reclining seats and tables with closer seats by the window. I made myselffortable on a seat closest to the window.


    The auction house was soon a panorama of cheerful and excited noise, as more and more people, who were no doubt people of some sort of influence, began filling the lower seats.


    Some groups seemed more distinguished than the rest who were personally escorted by the hosts to their booths.


    No doubt, they were some of the more affluent noble people ifpared to a kingdom.


    Growing bored of the hordes of people still settling down, I shifted my attention towards Derek and saw him staring at the crowd below him, he slowly smirked when he noticed my gaze.


    I couldn''t help but smile, this is just the beginning. Since he can no longer be a weakling.


    Confidence is the first thing he needs and he also needs to control it so that it doesn''t let it affect his decisions.


    As my disciple, it would be a disgrace towards me if he was still the meek fat boy.


    Time passed by rather slowly as the n Elders of Derek''s family entered.


    The n and the family leaders looked like very ordinary humans who had somewhat good control on magic that is all I could evaluate.


    What surprised me were the people who came in along with Derek''s nsmen.


    The first toe in behind the family leader was an elderly man with long, deep-red hair that was aged with streaks of grey.


    His back was ramrod straight with broad shoulders that took off years in his appearance.


    The man''s eyes were stern with harsh, sword-shaped eyebrows, giving him an undeniably eye-catching presence.


    He was wearing a red robe lined with white fur around the cor and had a cane that shined brighter than any silver I had previously seen.


    Trailing closely behind him was ady that looked a few years older than my sister, Alizejh.


    While Alizejh had a lovely, sweet, friendly ambiance, thisdy''s facial features reminded me of an ice sculpture; refined, elegant, noble, and of no ws, but also cold and devoid of emotion.


    What I didn''t know was that Alizejh behaved friendly to only me and towards everyone else she was extremely cold and indifferent.


    She was wearing a shimmering silvery-ck dress thatplimented her dark ck hair that draped over her shoulders like a well-kept tapestry.


    The woman that seemed to be in her early 20''s, surveyed the room carefully before locking eyes with me and frowning deeply.


    I was instantly shocked! I even startedughing like a madman inside.


    They could try to hide their body features but in front of me, they could never!


    They were devils for sure! No doubt about that!


    Most people think that demons and devils are the same but the fact is that they are not.


    Devils are spiritual beings who have immortal souls so they never die.


    Most of the time devils make contracts with other species and eat their souls to maintain their physical body.


    Their soul never rots being immortal but their body eventually bes old.


    They can even make incarnation bodies or possess someone''s body if they have enough soul power whiches by eating souls.


    Souls can''t be eaten unless a contract is formed with the universe as a witness. That way no devil can steal a soul.


    If a devil steals a soul then they will trigger divine retribution which will cripple their immortal soul and leave permanent damage on it.


    Heavenly Tribtion takes ce when someone tries to surpass the constraints of the Heavenly Law, the Heavenly Law would summon heavenly tribtion against that existence to exterminate it.


    Divine retributionis the supernatural punishmentof a person, a group of people, or everyone by the universein response to some action.


    What shocked me the most was the fact that Devils were in the lower world, they were usually found in the Celestial or Godly Realm.


    "I didn''t know we would be in here with guests with the n Leaders," The red-haired devil said, neither harshly nor kindly.


    "I apologize, Esteemed Lord, I assumed you wouldn''t mind having a few people with us. These are our children." A n leader said as he scoffed while waving in our direction.


    Along with Derek and me, there were also the kids of the n leaders, including Derek''s fiance.


    He clearly didn''t respect the two devils.


    After regarding us for a moment, the devil''s lips curled up into a smile and said with a cold expression.


    "If they are your children, then they are mine as well."


    There was pin-drop silence in the room. The atmosphere became awkward and thedy face palmed herself.


    Did I hear this right? His children as well?! Does he really know how to exchange pleasantries?


    Isn''t he a devil???


    Shouldn''t he have charisma?


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. At least we''ll have somepany besides these guards," Thedy giggled and said breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Haha you are right....that was a really nice joke Mr.Messenger Lord said, haha." One of the n leadersughed aloud.


    The red-haired devil felt wronged when he heard his speaking skills to be bad and treated as a joke.


    He still didn''t show any change in expression.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sharp contrast in the woman''s personality to her appearance.


    She seemed much more weing, despite her intimidating looks than the male guy. She had an aura of miasma around her and my senses shivered a bit.


    So sinister! Just how many people has she killed?!


    Not just that I can clearly say that the person in front of me was just a clone of her real body!


    If just her clone has such miasma then how much miasma would be upon her real body!


    I am sure that she has already killed more than a zillion souls!! She also must have pseudo divinity!


    Is she from the Celestial Realm??!


    Or is she already a God and from the Godly Realm?


    I noticed that the woman kept on gazing at me from time to time. Instantly feeling creeped out I crept into a corner and hid myself.


    Then I noticed that the n leaders and the two devils sat in the furthest corner of the VIP room and were chatting in small whispers.


    I instantly tried to hear what they were saying with my spiritual senses.


    ~


    "Esteemed Lord, why didn''t Lord Violee?"


    The Purple Family leader who wasughing a moment ago asked with a grim expression and a questioning gaze.


    The red-haired man flinched when he heard his master''s name being called by a mere human and anger quelled in his heart. Instantly he felt a hand gripping his hand and calmed down.


    [Calm down! You Idiot!]


    He heard the beautifuldy''s voice in his head telepathically and immediately calmed down.


    [ They called his highness by name!]


    [ So what?! Even I call him by name! ] She snorted loudly as if calling him by name was nothing.


    Because they were talking telepathically the family leaders noticed her snort and had difort on their faces and looked at her with a doubtful gaze.


    Thedy who had a veil on her face simply bowed in a nobledylike manner, clutching her dress and doing pushing up on the ground.


    She showed this as a peace sign and instantly their worries dissipated.


    ''Surely they won''t cheat us. Devils are known for their trustful contracts.''


    While such thoughts were going in their mind, thedy was threatening the red-haired man telepathically.


    [You! Because of you, I got embarrassed in front of these ugly humans!]


    The woman had a cross expression on her face as she looked at the red-haired man.


    [ Please forgive me Lady Ishtar...I didn''t mean to do that.] The red-haired man pleaded.


    When the Shadow family leaders were not looking, immediately Ishtar crept towards Griles and whispered in his ears.


    "If I was allowed to kill humans and if this ve contract wasn''t on me then you would have been dead by now along with everyone present here!" She threatened.


    His face eventually went pale and tears almost came out of them as he looked at Ishtar with a pleading gaze.


    Ishtar giggled when she saw his almost fainting expression while releasing a faint killing aura.


    Griles felt a shiver on his spine and got goosebumps on his skin.


    He could clearly feel the essence of death on himself.


    ''If this aura was directed fully towards me I would choke and die for sure!''


    He looked at Ishtar with aplicated gaze and saw that she was looking at someone.


    He instantly thought of what his highness Viole had said before about Ishtar and had now fully confirmed that he was gonna die pretty soon because of this woman which made his mission practically a suicide mission.


    ''Griles, Never! Never! Never offend her! Even if she is a clone who is under mymand as a ve, she is till the clone of the strongest being in the Celestial Realm!''


    This is what his master had told him before.


    ''I wonder what would happen if her real body knew what her clone was going through in the lower world! Maybe she woulde here and destroy the entire lower world and maybe even the Celestial Realm which she indirectly rules upon!''


    He once again got a shiver as he looked away and gazed nervously at the humans.


    While the man was having threatening thoughts, the woman was surveying the entire room.


    ''Ugly human...


    Smelly human...


    Slutty human...


    Pretty boy.....huma...huh?!


    Is that a human?!''


    She immediately looked at Rael with a delicate expression. It was like as if she was looking at a very precious toy of hers.


    She slowly started to inspect him and noticed that he had long silver hair that was not tied up and was unruly.


    He had long eyshes and icy jade violet eyes. She looked inside his eyes and felt a bit lost.


    They were as mesmerizing and deep as an ocean!


    She gave a slight smile that could capture the heart of every celestial and noticed that he had pointed elf like ears which he was not trying to hide.


    He was clearly not human so what was he doing in a room full of humans? Such thoughts were wandering in her head.


    She looked at him with her fingers on her lips as an amused smile crept onto her face.


    Rael was already feeling her gaze on him but now he felt even more ufortable so he slid into the corner and sat ncing at the crowd below.


    ''The Lower world is sure very interesting.''


    Ishtar smiled from inside her veil.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 27: The Auction Begins.

    Chapter 27: The Auction Begins.


    The auction house was buzzing with people and


    had a heavy crowd inside. No reporters or anything rted to that profession was allowed toe inside.


    Finally, after some time, everyone started to settle down and sat in their respective seats.


    The chandelier lights started to grow dimmer and dimmer until there was no light left in the entire auditorium.


    The entire auditorium was dark, then suddenly a light fell on the stage. In the pitch-ck darkness, it was the only light.


    Some people came upon the stage and started to set it up. This was a very normal thing in auctions so nobody minded.


    For entertainment, some stand-upedians came so that they could keep the people busy while the staff would set up the stage.


    In the VIP room, the kids of the family leaders wereughing at the jokes of theedian even Derek who had be a little cold and aloof since he became Rael''s disciple.


    While the kids wereughing and watching the performance with their eyes wide open, Rael was listening to the conversation between the devils and the humans of Derek''s family.


    "Give us the details so that we can sign the contract," Griles asked the humans in front of him.


    The family leader nodded and a grim look came upon his face.


    "As you know, recently there has been an influx in the immigrants from other nations because of the opening of the branch of Enforcers that has been newly set up in this country."


    The red-haired devil nodded as if he understood, his expressionless face gave a slight look of disdain which they didn''t notice.


    "So we need the help of devils who can help us get a boost in power. We will take back our realm from the immigrants and we will make sure that we are never looked down on by other species!"


    Ishtar smirked a bit, this was indeed beautiful entertainment for her, humans, and their beliefs.


    "Ok then we can sign the contract, state your conditions and we will state ours. The omniverse will be a witness so you won''t be cheated." Griles said with an expressionless face.


    The n leader and the n Elders sighed with relief. They were the ones representing a part of the entire human realm. The other human noble families declined to their proposal of starting a revolt so they were alone in this deal.


    Derek''s Family had created an organization which called themselves Shadow because they believe that they are the ruler of the human realm from the shadows.


    They had a million magic humans in their rule and more than 20 million normal soldiers. With the devils backing them up, they believed that they could take back the human realm.


    Although they would lose the right to their soul after their own death, it wouldn''t be in vain!


    "As the representative of an entire of 30 million beings, you will lend us your strength and we will give our souls to you devils." The n Leader said firmly.


    "Okay, we don''t have any problems with the conditions." The red-haired devil nodded.


    He did some gestures and touched the forehead of the purple family leader.


    "The contract has been signed." He said nonchntly.


    "Are you sure because I don''t feel any difference and I thought that thunder would crack or something rted to that?" A n elder asked.


    The others also nodded and looked at the man and woman with a doubtful gaze.


    "No worries, devil power can only be used once, so use it wisely."


    The red-haired man said with a calm expression.


    The others nodded and looked at each other with joyful but still nervous faces. They would still have to prepare themselves to strike the headquarters of the Enforcer Organization.


    Hypocrites, they cared little about the immigrants, in reality, they had been in the Shadows for too long, they wanted to take the ce of the Government and the King of the Country.


    It wouldn''t be an easy fight for sure!


    However, what the humans didn''t know was that they had been utterly fooled.


    There is a reason to why there is a saying, ''Never make a contract with a devil''.


    First of all the contract conditions would be set by them, although they would keep their word...the way they set up the contract would benefit them more.


    They set the conditions in a way that there would be small ws in it which makes it easy for them to exploit.


    The atmosphere was now awkward, the humans were anxious while the devils were thinking about their own ns.


    All of them were in deep thought except Ishtar who was now getting bored of them. If she was back in the celestial realm then she would have simply killed them all.


    Unfortunately, she was just a clone of the original plus there was a reason to why she hade to the Lower World.


    It was to retrieve something too exquisite to remain in the Lower World.


    ~


    I could hear everything that the humans and devils were talking about and felt a bit amused by it.


    These pitiful humans obviously had iting, to make a dead with a devil. Devils are always bad news.


    It will be a bit interesting to watch this drama.


    I still don''t understand why someone would be willing to turn into a zombie by their own free will though.


    Yes, you read it right, when a human epts power from a Devil they turn into mindless Zombies.


    Fools, what''s the point of power if you are mindless.


    I am not sure if humans are sure of the consequences of epting the power.


    If I was in their ce I would never ept! Seeing how disgusting they be.


    Derek''s family sure is stupid! The other noble human families from different countries made a good decision by keeping out of this stupid scheme.


    Maybe they knew about the Zombie part and wanted to see Derek''s Family suffer.


    At that moment, the lights totally dimmed down leaving the entire auditorium in darkness.


    The curtain had also closed, it seemed like as if their preparations had almost finished and only the final touches were left.


    Slowly the curtains started to draw up, revealing the beautiful empty stage. On the stage, a woman was standing with a mic in her hand.


    She was wearing a bunny girl costume and looked very charming! Perfect woman to be the host of the auction.


    She had short pink hair and fair white skin. Her pink hair matched perfectly with her yellow bunny suit.


    I looked at her closely and started tough in a small voice. Yet another person who was not a human.


    Maybe Derek''s family was right in a way but in the end, they were still doing it for their own benefits.


    Humans and their Greed.


    Their Greed is unquenchable.


    A son will kill a father, a mother will kill a daughter.


    She had whiskers beneath her makeup and her ears were protruding out of the cowboy hat she was wearing.


    Her sses shined with a brilliance which showed her beautiful cat eyes. Her fluffy tail which was normallying out was being mistaken as part of her costume.


    She tapped her mic twice to check if it was working. When she saw that it was perfectly fine, she gave out a cute smile that could melt any man''s heart.


    Then she spoke in a serene voice,


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! May I say that it is of the highest honor for me to be here tonight? All of you are gathered here today for one reason and one reason only, I presume? It is to have the chance to obtain rare and valuable items in this auction!"


    Apuse thundered in enthusiasm at the cute girl''s ardent introduction.


    Although they were all charmed by her, they were all high-ss people and were not shameless like the Chinese people in my previous life so they didn''t give flying kisses or anything.


    I frowned a bit I had actually expected all the humans to act like a arrogant young master or old ancestor. But to my expectations, nothing like that happened.


    Looks like I looked too much down on humans.


    "If everyone in the audience would now kindly turn to face the back room at the very top, we have a few exceedingly important figures that have decided to bless us with their presence. Please join me in weing the King and Queen of Valencia!"


    The auctioneer was the first to flick out her tail and bowed to show respect.


    The audience immediately followed suit, lowering themselves respectfully in a bow but not kneeling.


    Most did it to show their courtesy. Royals had a lot of influence but they no longer governed their country.


    Since Valencia had be a democratic country allowing all species, they had their own government.


    The King and Queen, in response, stepped out towards the window which was opposite to ours and waved their arms slowly in a practiced motion.


    "Next, the one that made this whole event possible. Please give a big round of apuse for one of the most ancient and noble families, Yellow!!!"


    The auctioneer''s introduction was followed by another round of apuse as the n Elders stepped up near the window smiling towards everyone and gave a slight wave.


    The auctioneer couldn''t possibly say Shadow because it was an illegal organization that controlled the country from the shadows.


    I remained seated, looking down below at the crowds of people who were supposed to be lower species.


    Another thing I had learned about humans was that how much ever ugly and sinful beings they were, they all had one thing inmon and that was the aptitude to adapt.


    Humans are evolving beings, although their evolution is very leisurely and exceedingly slow, they would be a high species eventually.


    From monkeys to what they are now, their evolution was inspiring.


    Although it would take them eons and eons to finally be a species to be recognized by the other species.


    Opposite to our window was the window of the King and Queen, I was getting peculiar vibes from them so I turned towards the king and queen and started to study them.


    The King didn''t look overly handsome and looked quite decent, he had a brown undercut which showed that even though he was a king, he was a human first. The Queen had short blonde hair and smooth skin.


    One thing I had learned about humans was that never judge them by their looks especially women!


    Those Chinese makeup videos I saw on YouTube in my previous life had shocked me quite a bit.


    Despite the stoic expression the King was carrying, he didn''t have a domineering demeanor. He had a charismatic and strong presence. Surprisingly he had vibes of manaing from his dantian.


    Turning my gaze over to the Queen, something caught my eyes that I didn''t really notice at first. Strapped to the backside of her dress was a white wand.


    She was trying to hide her mana but it could never escape me, which meant she was either carrying an artifact that could hide it.


    Just like how I was observing they were also observing me. I simply smirked at their reaction towards me.


    Even if they tried to observe me they wouldn''t find anything because of the difference in our strengths.


    I could most probably kill them like plucking flowers from a field.


    Humans are very weak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The first thing up for the auction is....!!"


    From the side of the stage, a person came with a rolling table with the item on it covered with a purple silky-looking cloth.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the table and announced at the top of her voice.


    "The painting by one of the most anonymous and mysterious artists of medieval times! The painting is widely known throughout the world as!!!!


    Liberator of Romania!"


    As soon as the auctioneer announced the painting, people''s faces became aghast! There were murmurs among the crowd and everyone was excited.


    "The painting ''Liberator of Romania'' was based on the Romanians who plundered the entire nations and wereter all killed by Crenian King, Vasquez! He freed them from their sins by gifting them death. Hence the name of the painting, Liberator of Romania!"


    The audience pped a bit and there was a burst of whispers. Derek who was near me had a shocked expression on his face.


    "What up with that expression on your face?" I asked him because his reaction was a bit funny.


    "From childhood, I have always liked to paint unfortunately I sucked at it but I always liked to see different paintings. One of the most famous paintings was this one! And this is just the opening item!" Derek eximed.


    I nodded my head while sighing, I agreed with him, the painting for sure a good one.


    It had a profound deeper meaning and good artwork.


    If only the painter was a fairy then he could paint with spiritual energy the painting even better.


    "The bidding starts at 50million credits!" The auctioneer announced.


    Everyone went into a frenzy and started to bid on the painting.


    "53 million!"


    "54 million!''


    "55 million!"


    "57 million!"


    "70 million!"


    After the 70 million bid everyone calmed down and nobody bid anymore.


    "70 million is the bid, any higher?" The auctioneer asked.


    Suddenly a bid came exhrating everyone!


    "85 million!"


    I turned my gaze towards the voice and noticed that the voice was of Derek''s father. I warmly smiled and said to Derek.


    "Your father sure knows how to unt!"


    Derek nodded but his expression of mncholy. Seeing that I didn''t want to ask him about his problems, I already had spection.


    He said that he liked paintings, he must have liked them because of his dead mother and his father who is still not able to forget his wife''s death and is stuck upon it is buying it in her remembrance.


    "Let go of the past and look forward to the future,"


    I muttered still gazing at the crowd not looking at Derek.


    He heard my words and gave a cheerful smile in my direction which I tried to avoid to the best of my abilities.


    Am I a tsundere?


    I don''t like humans but Derek is a rare exception. He is hardworking and respects me a lot.


    He makes me proud now to be his master!


    Okay, this is getting wholesome!


    Three hours had already passed, I saw countless rare items.


    Some made me disdain while some items interested me slightly.


    Many of them were exquisite items. Some of the items were from other realms and were all sold out at a high price.


    Derek asked me numerous times if I wanted to bid on any item. He said that he would buy any item I wanted.


    Although I felt grateful for his devotion I didn''t want to take advantage and exploit him.


    Besides, no item caught my eyes among the innumerable staggering items. Despite the fact, there were many I liked I didn''t think any of them was interesting enough to buy.


    In the middle of my thinking, I got startled by the sudden voice change of the cute auctioneer, her expression turned serious and her voice changed from cute to grim.


    "The next item is the secondst item of the day!"


    The table came rolling on its wheels, pushed by a man behind it.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.


    My eyes widened as my excitement grew! I smirked from one cheek to the other. It was like a stupid grin of a dumb child.


    "Finally an intriguing item!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 28: Solomons Ring.

    Chapter 28: Solomon''s Ring.


    Soul beasts are monstrosities that are caused by mutations of the normal beasts or poprly known as monsters.


    They are usually the boss monsters that are found in dungeons etc. There are many different types of demonic beasts.


    Some are extremely dangerous while some like to be cared for so they willfully be pets. The onemon thing is that all soul beasts have intelligence.


    Some even have their own viges etc.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.


    My eyes widened as my excitement grew! I smirked from one cheek to the other. It was like a stupid grin of a dumb child.


    "Finally an intriguing item!"


    The item was trapped inside a ss box, it would better to call it a living being instead of an item. It was a gooey creature. It was clear and transparent and was constantly trying to bang the ss.


    Many people freaked out when they saw the creature and started toin about showing them such a disgusting item. Nobody liked it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! There are many soul beasts in the many different realms. Slime is one of the rare creatures as they are usually hunted by the creatures stronger than them as their cores provide good nourishment."


    Everyone who looked down on the creature now had a different expression. Their mouths agape and their eyes were filled with greed.


    "Bidding price starts from 200 million credits!" The auctioneer announced.


    There was pin-drop silence in the auditorium, those who were looking at the slime with greed were now looking at disdain. Just who would buy a slime for more than 200million!


    Well, the humans were not wrong, for them, it would be overpriced as they didn''t even have an affinity for magic but the influenced people and the people from different realms who hade to the auction knew the true value of the slime.


    The price was just an underlying hint to them that the slime wouldn''t be sold cheap!


    If an individual refines the core by providing nourishment to the slime and eats it then they would find a burst of power in their body.


    If a cultivator absorbs it then their realm would increase by two stages and if a mage eats it then their mana capacity and control both would increase. It was like an exquisite elixir!


    "205 million!


    220 million!


    230 million!"


    "Derek! You wanted me to buy something right?"


    Derek nodded looking at me, a smirk crept upon my face as I told him, "Then, I want that slime."


    He looked at me dumbfounded, I pretty much knew that his mind had gone fully nk so I started tough inside.


    "Master only likes expensive things." He sighed.


    I couldn''t help but give a bitter smile at his remark.


    "300 million!" Derek shouted.


    The entire auditorium fell silent, after hearing the price. Straight from 200 million, now the price was 300million!


    The people in our room were staring at Derek with disdain on their faces.


    The n leaders glinted with anger in their eyes but they tried their best to calm themselves down.


    The leaders looked at his father, but to their hopeful expectations, he didn''t give a damn about Derek. It was like as if he had disowned him.


    The leaders then signaled Jaselyn, his fiance to calm him down.


    "Hey, Derek you really shouldn''t waste your father''s hard-earned money!" Jaselyn said in a caring voice as if she was genuinely concerned about him.


    Derek looked at her with contempt and felt intensely annoyed by her.


    "My master wants that slime! So nobody can buy it, and nobody can stop me!" He said in a low voice which had mana containing in it which let them all feel his emotions at the moment.


    As soon as the human leaders heard about his master wanting it, there was a hint of respect for him but that overpowered the contempt they were harboring for him at the moment.


    Jaselyn also kept quiet, she already knew who the master was and didn''t want to show him an ugly side of her.


    Unfortunately for her, to me, she looked ugly from all sides.


    I nodded at Derek as he looked down at the bidders who were now no longer ready to bid. For them, a bid of 300million credits was just too much.


    At that moment a voice came shocking everyone in the auditorium.


    "350 million credits!"


    Holy shit! This was just too overbearing. Some people even started to doubt and had a changed opinion on the slime so they all started to feel a bit jealous.


    I noticed that the person bidding was in fact the King and Queen of Valencia. It seemed like they knew the true value of the slime.


    Although the price was very high, Derek didn''t back down. I wondered how much money he had with him.


    "355 million!" He roared!


    "400 million!" The King and Queen didn''t fluster, they were ready to go at till any length to buy it.


    Derek gritted his teeth as he shouted, "420 million!"


    There was silence in the auditorium, many were excited because a bidding war between royalties vs the ones who helped organize the auction was taking ce.


    Most of them were happy, looking at both the parties wasting their money without any care.


    "450 million!"


    Everyone was astounded and was waiting for Derek to announce his bid.


    At that moment our VIP door opened and a servant passed a note,


    "?? ??? ?????? ??? ?????. "


    An estranged smile couldn''t help bute across my face as my eyes turned a bit bloodshot. The people near me gulped their saliva as I said in a maniacal tone.


    "Raise it!" I told Derek in amanding tone, I didn''t care if he went bankrupt, but I lost here then my ego would be hurt by these lowly beings. And if that happens I might maybe exterminate the entire human species by mistake!


    Well, that may really happen since I need to collect souls, I am really just looking for a good excuse.


    Derek himself had anger welling up in his heart! They dared to insult and threaten him and his master! Such humility! The way how they wrote in the note!! It was as if they were ordering his master!!


    I could understand Derek''s feelings, even though he was a human I felt like he was not human after staying with him for this short while.


    "470 million!"


    The King and Queen were a bit shocked,


    "They didn''t get the threat or what?" The king asked the Queen.


    "Perhaps or else they wouldn''t behave like this."


    "We must get the slime, or else our future generations might not have the ability to feel mana if the mana capacity in our bloodline gets exhausted." The King told the Queen.


    "Yes! But even thest item is very important! It will be a hard blow to our today''s budget if we buy the slime." She sighed.


    The King pondered for a bit before saying, "Hmm, you are right. We can just snatch the slime away from themter. Let''s let them win and enjoy for now!" He said as a glint appeared in his eyes.


    "But doesn''t ''Shadow'' control this country and have its own army?!" The Queen asked with a little fear.


    "Do you think they canpare to us Royalties?! It should be a blessing for them to let us face p and plunder from them!" The King snorted and said with scorn.


    The Queen nodded, they were now not willing to bid anymore, despite having a lot of money in their royal treasure.


    They were greedy and possessive, even for a long of money they would show their greediness.


    They felt like everything belonged to them because all their demands would always be aplished.


    Little did they know that they were frogs in a well. A Human King and Queen didn''t mean shit in this vast world.


    "470 is the bid! Any higher?!" The auctioneer asked.


    Everyone was silent and looked at the King and Queen to see if they would bid higher.


    Their expectations were betrayed when the King and Queen didn''t reply.


    "Alright then! 470 million is the final bid to higher!"


    I felt happiness from the bottom of my heart!


    These pitiful humans could never measure up to me! Fuck you, humans! Hahaha!


    Of course, I didn''t say anything aloud and had an as expectant expression on my face.


    At first, the leaders were shocked when the note came, then it turned into anger because the Royal Family was immensely looking down on them.


    They even offered to contribute their money to Derek to which he promptly refused.


    "Congrattions! Mr.Derek Yellow!" The auctioneer congratted from the stage.


    Derek simply nodded and then looked at me with an expectant expression.


    I simply nodded and smiled at him.


    The auctioneer smiled as she spoke,


    "Alright! Ladies and Gentlemen! It is time for the final item of the night!"


    The man once started to push a rolling table into the center of the stage.


    I suddenly started to get vibes from the item and my ear started to hurt as I felt my earring getting heavier with every second. It had started to twitch immensely with pain but I still bore it.


    I felt that it would fall off my face!


    Then it stopped paining, it was like as if my pain was an illusion and that the essory was trying to give me a signal about something.


    An unimed legacy, a legacy belonging to a God.


    That is what the item is!!


    I am sure of it, or else there wouldn''t have been a resonance!


    Resonance is something that happens only when it is very familiar, my legacy is that of the Angels, so the legacy over there should be of Giants maybe.


    Or even Titans, it is quite usible.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item. Everyone who looked at it was in a daze, everyone was literally drooling over it.


    They had never seen such a beautiful thing ever before in their life. It transcended everything! It looked angelic and lustrous that could shine brighter than even the Sun.


    The Auctioneer herself was in a daze as she kept gazing at the item with a look of longing for it.


    She immediately snapped out of her trance remembering her job and announced with a beautiful smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This is thest item of the day! This is the Ring of Solomon!" She announced with amazement in her voice herself.


    Everyone snapped out of their stupor and we''re back to reality. They had all heard about the Ring of Solomon, it was said to be a magical ring belonging to a human emperor, so they were all waiting for an exnation with excitement, unlike the other times when they would be bored.


    The Human Emperor was a normal ve of the Demons during the time of envement and wars and was the first human to create his own kingdom and church, The Holy Theocracy.


    But only I was aware if it''s true worth since I was one of the peak Celestials who knew many secrets.


    The Ring of Solomon is one of the most mystic items from legends. From the legends, it is believed that it was originally a part of the God-Emperor, Mahir El Novah.


    It is said that the God-Emperor, Mahir El Novah, was an invincible divine existence who was said to be the ''Son of the Universe''. He would control all the realms and every world, from the lower to the God Realm.


    My brother in a way...


    One day he died suddenly, nobody knew how but before dying a part of his soul fused into many items that were near him. Then the countless fragments of the little part of his soul flew away, scattering into the many realms and worlds.


    The Ring of Solomon fell into the hands of a Mage King, Solomon with what he dominated the entire celestial realm long before my birth before he transcended reality and ascended to Godhood!


    The person obtaining or would be extremely lucky!


    After all, it was said that Solomon had heaven-defying luck! Moreover, the ring was a part of the God-Emperor, Mahir El Novah''s soul!


    Solomon was a Giant, a Gigante to be correct.


    The ring contains the legacy of the Mage King, the overlord of Gigantes, Solomon.


    If my spections are right after Solomon ascended to the God Realm, his ring fell down to the Lower World and was then picked up by a human emperor.


    Everyone had an urge to buy it and waited for the Auctioneer to release the bidding price.


    "The bidding price starts from 700 million credits!"


    They were all just amazed by the price but nevertheless, everyone wanted the ring! Even if they were to go bankrupt they wouldn''t regret it! After all, they would get heaven-defying luck right?


    "750 million credits!


    770 million credits!


    800 million credits!


    850 million credits!


    900 million credits!


    Although even I wanted to bid on it, I had already wasted enough money on Derek and could only look at the item with amusement in my eyes.


    I can steal it anyway haha.


    "1 billion credits!"


    The bidding price kept on increasing until it reached the final bid of 3 billion. Three billion was not a meager amount, in front of three billion, the 470 million I spent was an ant!


    "Congrattions! King and Queen!" The auctioneer announced with regret in her voice.


    Although she felt happy about the 3 billion, still she didn''t want to let go of the ring!


    The King and Queen stood up waving their hands towards the crowd while all of them looked at the two royals with jealousy and intense anger.


    "Pleasee and collect your items at the Item Hall!" The auctioneer said with a kind voice.


    After that, the lights in the auditorium slowly started to light up and many people started to exit from the auditorium.


    Some who won their bids were going to the Item Hall while the others who came for fun or lost despite their efforts were seen leaving.


    One thing wasmon! They were all in awe! The Regent Auction would be something they would never forget! Now they were all simply waiting for tomorrow because the second night would be tomorrow...


    Meanwhile, Derek hurried over to the Item hall to bring over the slime. There was a reason why I bought the Slime. It was not for nourishment but to make it my loyal ve.


    A long time ago, my teacher, Moon-Goddess had told me something peculiar about slimes especially the ones in the God Realm.


    Even over there Slimes were hunted as soon as they were found! But not for nourishment but because Slimes have unlimited potential!


    They are like Saiyans but a million times better than them!


    Once upon a time, a Slime dominated the entire of God ins and many different worlds and dimensions!


    Their unique attribute, Predator, would steal another person''s attributes and would mimic to be fully like them!


    People lived in fear as the Slime was hungry for power and prayed upon every powerful being to make itself stronger.


    Because of him, there was a deep hatred rooted among the hearts of many. So everyone hunted slimes so that another power-hungry ruthless tyrant wouldn''t be born.


    Some slimes had even ascended past Primordialoty to enter Nirvana including the Slime King!


    While Derek was bringing the Slime something unexpected happened!


    Suddenly the entire Auction House started to shake, startling everyone present!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    sts started to take ce as entire buildings started to fall!


    Countless people had fallen victim to the ruthless bomb sts and their blood flow trickling like a river! Some bodies were deactivated while some were burnt!


    ''Drip


    Drop


    Drop


    Drop''


    The ground was drunk with blood and the moon shined its brilliant light upon it shamelessly.


    Blood trickled onto my shoulder like as if it was a raindrop, I turned my head up and saw the body of a poor victim.


    His body was half burnt and blood continuously trickled down.


    I observed and saw that he was still alive although it was barely.....then I noticed that he had elvish ears and had an enforcer brochure strapped across his belt.

 Chapter 29: Ice Ice Zombie

    Chapter 29: Ice Ice Zombie


    There were decimated corpses lying all around the city. Blood closed the streets through a river and people could be seen in panic.


    Parents were crying for their dead children while some children were crying for their dead parents. Entire families ripped apart along with all entire buildings which had copsed.


    Near the Auction house which was in ruins, lied a young elf whose body was disrupted and burnt. His hands and legs were missing and had burn marks on his skin which made it totally ck.


    Beside him was a silver-haired boy whose hair was falling in his eyes, so he constantly tried to shove it.


    His hands were glowing with a mystical golden light and sweat formed on his forehead constantly dripping.


    His spiritual energy started to circte in the elf''s body helping the elf to get relief.


    Although the young silver-haired boy didn''t know why he was saving him, he thought that it was most probably because the elf gave him a feeling of resonance which he didn''t asionally get from humans.


    *cough*


    The elf started to cough some blood and looked at the boy in front of him. Although he couldn''t see him properly and his face was blurred he managed to utter a single word before passing out.


    "F..uck....humans...."


    "Don''t speak I am still healing you!" Rael said as he attentively was listening to what he said. By what the elf said he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Humans did this?"


    He looked at the ruinedndscape filled with blood before shaking his head.


    "How can these humans be so cruel to their own kind?"


    ''Perhaps it is only human nature to inflict suffering on anything that will endure suffering, whether because of its genuine humility, or indifference, or sheer helplessness..maybe....all that is just a delusion of mine.''


    Rael felt like puking....although he always thought that humans were the lesser beings, he was no different from them...the world preyed upon the weak and if a weakling was bing strong then the world would kill it so that he wouldn''t be a threat.


    A look of relief came upon the elf''s face as his face changed from pale to its normal cream color.


    Leaving the elf aside in a ce where nobody could hurt him, he decided to leave and look for Derek.


    He couldn''t help but get shudders whenever he thought that this was rted to the deal the devils and the humans were talking about.


    ''But just why would the humans of the Holy Theocracy attack here?''


    As he was pondering over the question, he realized something he should have noticed long ago!


    ''All the influentials from all over the worlde to the Regent Auction and Banquet.....so wouldn''t this be the best time to kill them all of!''


    If this was true then these humans had be rather clever....eliminate those who are blocks in our path to pave a road greater than any other!


    You can fly only if you let go of everything that weighs you!


    It all fit perfectly and just like a psycho, Rael had creepily started tough. When was thest time heughed like this he wondered?..... Oh, wait it was recently, so yeah, awkward moment.


    ''Oh trouble..... it''s almost like you are mydy...well well....at least my life has be even more interesting...''


    He started walking around the ce, to look for Derek.


    He noticed that he couldn''t see any human nearby except the ones who were lying around crying about the deaths of their loved ones.


    He started walking further and further, the entire ce was deserted for a second it could have looked like a ghost town if it wasn''t for the zombiesing his way.


    "What the actual...!!!!" He cussed as he saw the massive horde of disgusting ckish-green creatures whose skin was constantly melting and regenerating.


    "I didn''t think that those humans would be so impatient.....I wonder where Derek is and that slime....."


    Looking at the creaturesing towards him, Rael started to form multiplerge scale mana spells.


    Because his mana capacity had increased, he could easily dorge-scale attacks although it did cost a lot of mana.


    "Looks like you people will be the first test for me to try my new deviant element attack!" He smiled evilly as he looked at the pitiful mindless zombies.


    As water and wind were his strongest elements with affinity for, Rael had already thought of a deviant element.


    A deviant element, which uses devastating attacks,bined with the randomness of weather and its freezing abilitiesto create a deadly skill.


    An element that could pierce through all his opponents with ease and also defend him through all the attacks.


    A perfect element, free from all the restrictions.


    Instantly the temperature dropped by a few degrees. The air around Rael coiled and started to float above until it went higher than the night clouds, till it couldn''t be seen in sight.


    The zombies who were waiting for the attack looked at Rael dumbfoundedly,


    "..."


    ...and started to screech as if mocking him.


    An imaginary cross symbol came on his forehead as he looked at the zombies with killing intent while giving out an innocent smile.


    Though the zombies were mindless and dumb, when they saw that smile.....they could only have fear for him along with the killing intent emanating from him.


    Seeing their expression Rael smirked, he lifted his hand pointing towards the sky.


    Everyone turned their head up, to look at what he was pointing at.


    A half-a-foot-long icicle suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air that''s right, it appeared in midair out of nowhere.


    Even though those mindless zombies had extremely good senses, they still did not manage to see how it appeared and when it appeared, they merely just saw a seemingly normal icicle that had a frightening coldness that made their whole body shiver.


    Before they could take a good look at it, the deep blue icicle attacked broke into numeral other icicles and attacked them all separately right through their brain, pinpoint, at unimaginable speed!


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!!!*


    **BANG!**


    The zombies screamed with pain! The deep blue icicle was stuck through and through. It was a headshot! Such scary uracy! Only Rael could do something like that with the minimal use of mana and control!


    Having their headshot, made them on the verge of their death.


    Their bodies instantly started to melt and burst into mes as they screamed at the top of their lungs!


    ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHGHHGHHHGGHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The me corroded their bodies giving them all a painful death.


    The icicle was a one-shot hit, which was meant for assassinations, he had especially used ice in an attack like that because no matter what said, those zombies were innocent humans, who didn''t even know about the multiple realms.


    Just because of one person who made a deal with the devils.....why should they suffer?


    Unfortunately, the fire gave them pain. The fire is a heavenly me that always takes ce when a contract has been signed, especially with devils for an exchange of power.


    Looking at the ashes of the former humans, Rael couldn''t help but sigh. The sigh wasn''t out of pity, he simply knew the truth, he always knew it.


    The weak are jealous of the strong and deem them as threats so they do whatever they can do to be strong and the strong deem the weak as threats and eradicate them before they be stronger.


    It was just that he didn''t want to ept the cruel truth, he simply wanted to enjoy his life, sip wine while ying music, and looking at the scenery in front of him back in his pce in the fairy realm.


    He didn''t even feel any guilt for the humans, they were dead the moment they became zombies and it was not like as if he hadn''t killed before that he would cry like a naive brat killing for the first time.


    Instantly his mood cheered up as he thought of his Ice element.


    ''It was certainly a nice test to check my ice-based attacks, as I thought Ice deviant element suits me the most. In the future, I will make this even stronger.''


    Rael had used his two elements, water and ice to make a deviant ability. At first, while making the ability it pained a lot in his heart.


    Merging the two elements to form the Ice element was painful. Even when he used the element right now, for the first time he had to concentrate a lot which drained some of his mental power not a lot because he was experienced in it before also.


    When using mana, it not always depends upon mana capacity but also mental strength to handle the spell. Therefore the famous saying in the different realms,


    ''Every spell has a bacsh!''.


    The funny thing about the incident was that the organization Shadow were pawns, they were pawns in their own game.


    They were used by The Holy Theocracy, the church even used them as fodder and might have killed them.


    Why would they let someone of power be alive?


    Ultimately they would have greed and would try to take over even the Church right?


    No one is ever satisfied with one thing.


    Everyone wants more.


    Like how when women get used to big dicks they want dicks bigger than that.


    Just like that.


    Shadow would want to devour the church after they take over the country.


    And then finally they would want to rule the entire Lower World.


    ~


    Shi opened his eyes and sat up on the rubble he was upon. In front of him, he could only see desertednd and no soul.


    Odd....where is everyone?


    He started to ponder and tried to remember what had happened to him to be stuck in such a state.


    He then remembered that some bastard humans gave him an active bomb right into his hands.


    The bomb was too close to him so he had taken too much damage hence even with his regenerative elf characteristics, he was unable to heal himself quickly.


    Just when he was on the verge of dying, a being most probably a demon healed him.


    He could feel that he was a demon because of the sense of familiarity which distinguished him from humans.


    He instantly realized that the guy healing him was his target!


    After recalling everything that happened, he stood up to look for his benefactor. When he didn''t see him be around, he frowned and walked a few steps beforeing in front of a swarm of zombies.


    ''What?! How did zombies end up here?? These humans....just what did they do?!.."


    Seeing the zombiesing towards him, he couldn''t help but smile with disdain. How could these zombies measure up to him? He was an enforcer although not the most elite one around, he was sure that he was stronger than the elites also.


    "Hmmm...poison is my favorite way to kill....but I can''t use it because it doesn''t work on zombies...I guess I will go with the elven ssic."


    Suddenly the zombies got stuck in their ce and we''re unable to move. Their head which was the only part of the body that they could move looked down.


    Tree roots were crawling up to their shoulders and were starting to bear trees. What was the most special thing about the attack was that the trees were actually absorbing their life.


    A surge of power brushed into Shi, he had never felt such an amount of power before.


    A pretty broken skill he had, the zombies in front of him had unlimited life energy and could only truly die if their brain was pierced or destroyed as that''s where the core lied.


    "Ha! This was a good n!" His body started to get bulkier, he started to regain his lost muscles at an extremely amazing rate!


    His body no longer looked malnourished which it was when he was hurt, although Rael had saved him, he only healed him at the point, he wouldn''t be on the verge of death.


    For him, his energy reserves were more important. So as Shi started to gain energy, his body became more like it was before. Surprisingly, it became even better!


    His ck hair grew even longer reaching his toes and had some streaks of white, because of cells dividing too fast.


    Eventually, his body couldn''t handle the excess amount of energy so he stopped absorbing at once. With the amount of energy he had, he could easily take out the zombies in front of him by simply flicking his fingers.


    The handsome man spread out his mana in a wide area.....DOMAIN!


    The zombies felt their bodies getting crushed by the tree roots near them. The roots started to branch and leaf des struck upon their entire body.


    A unique flowery scent spread in the area, suffocating them.


    The tree roots entered their body through the nose holes and destroyed the brain from inside out while exploding.


    Suddenly, the zombies burned into ashes! It was just too fast! With the tree roots, leaves burning the fire was even greater.


    Being a mage naturally, he had a mage''s domain, which a person could only get after tremendous practice!


    There are many stages in Domain itself. The domain used by Shi was the initial domain used by amateurs, but even a simple initial domain makes its user very overpowered!


    He walked past by where the zombies died...and cussed a bit. He deduced it by seeing the mes of the heavenly and universalw.


    "Tch! These humans made a deal with devils...I couldn''t even turn these zombies into trees because their souls were imed by the universalw, so they had unlimited power but also many side effects!"


    Usually, when he uses his domain, his prey who dies in it turns into a tree.


    As he was thinking about the various stuff between the humans and devils....he got a very amazing idea.


    ''Wait.....a second! If I help out and gather as much information as possible and help out...then couldn''t I get an instant promotion?! The cross-realm department is in charge of keeping peace and these humans are clearly disturbing peace.....so if I abandon my mission and focus on this...then my superiors will praise and promote me!"


    "Like it''s said....aim higher get lower! If I meet that demon, I might do a light investigation as a reward for saving me.....but I will still test his strength..."


    He hummed a tune and leisurely started to walk away, he could already feel intense manaing from the center of the city and assumed that the silver-haired demon would also be heading there.


    He saw many zombies and just turned them all into dust along his way. Old humans, office workers, children...nobody escaped his grasp.


    All of them were simply cannon fodders.


    After walking for a while, he finally came across the silver-haired boy. He crept into a corner and started to observe him.


    The temperature instantly dropped while he was observing him, the environment went cold, and huge killing intent was spreading into the atmosphere.


    "H..how does this kid have such high killing intent?! How many has he killed before???"


    A shiver went upon his spine as he looked at the young silver-haired boy smiling innocently, his smile was too evil to call it an angel and too tranquil to call it a demon.


    "J...j..just what is he?!?!!"


    The boy then pointed his hands towards the sky, subconsciously, Shi also gazed to look at the sky...and what he saw utterly shocked him.


    A half-foot icicle formed out of nowhere!


    This kind of utilization and control of mana was abnormal!


    He had never seen anyone forming ice from the sky which wasn''t connected with the body!


    Usually, ice-based attacks all form from near the user''s body....but this kid had broken the rule...


    "W.. won''t he be invincible?! This way!!"


    The icicle broke into smaller fragmented shards, and each of them struck the brain core of the zombies individually killing all of them!


    A bitter smile came upon Shi''s face, excitement boiled under his skin as he stared at Rael.


    ''Silver hair....hmm...I have never heard about a demon with silver hair... wait... isn''t that prodigious newbie Alizejh also having silver hair? Didn''t she have a twin? But I was told that the twin was a talentless scumbag...''


    He suddenly got startled as he heard Rael''s voice.


    "You, shoulde out... aren''t you tired of watching me from behind?"


    His voice was calm and full of nonchnce, he looked at him baffled, at how he could sense him so easily.


    He stood up from behind rubble and walked towards him with his hands in a surrendering gesture.


    "I am surprised you find me."


    "Of course, even a kid could find you..."


    He once again heard his voice which was calm with a small tinge of contempt and couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "So I see that you are fully healed.."


    Rael frowned a bit as he looked at him with confusion.


    "And...your life force feels a but stronger..."


    Shin smirked, enjoying his reaction.


    "You were quite good back there with that ice attack of yours...."


    Seeing, Rael not replying, an imaginary cross came on the back of his head.


    "You see I was tasked to take you back to the human realm....as I am the part of the cross-realm security force. You see I am an...."


    He opened one of his eyes, to look at Rael, and when he saw him ignoring him more he felt even angrier.


    ''This kid...''


    Sweat formed on Rael''s forehead but looking at Shi spouting words full of air...he really wanted tough. Even Rael didn''t praise himself so much in front of people though he praised himself in his mind.


    "Hey! Are you listening?!" Shi flustered and asked in a hesitating tone.


    "Yeah...you were saying about how amazing you were..."


    "...."


    "You bastard! You didn''t listen to a single thing!"


    Rael just snorted, he didn''t like to listen to other people talking about themselves, but he would asionally like it when people talked about him.


    "You want to practice spar with me?" Shi asked in a suggestive tone.

 Chapter 30: She looks so sexy when she trashtalks

    Chapter 30: She looks so sexy when she trashtalks


    This chapter has slight gore.


    ~


    In the ghostly in, two figures were moving at an iprehensible speed. These figures couldn''t be seen to the naked eye.


    Swoosh!


    A silver-haired boy was dancing in the air with an ethereal de in his hand shining in the night, being the only light as if it was the moon.


    Drrrrrrr!


    Numerous roots were growing from the ground, trying to chase after the silver-haired boy, every time a root came close to him in the sky, he would elegantly use it as a foothold and do acrobatics.


    If all of this wasn''t in fast motion then people would think that he was actually dancing. Not a single speck of sweat was on his body, instead, he had an excited smile upon his jade face.


    Shi, on the other hand, was sweating hard, for him his all his elegant movements were hard to counter.


    It was surprising that a swordsman could be so flexible. Mages were supposed to have an advantage but this kid was instead making his disadvantage an advantage!


    All his moves were profound and refined to the maximum, if Rael wasn''t a child demon then he would have thought that he was an old monster who had lifetimes of battle experience.


    "What''s....the secret to your art?" Shi stuttered while asking, he didn''t even realize that he asked such an embarrassing question when he was the one boasting earlier.


    Although for Rael it was swordy, for the others it was so elegant! Exquisite and beautiful that it could be seen as art.


    Rael who was still doing acrobatics wanted tough hard but controlled himself, nevertheless, a smile crept onto his face which enraged Shi.


    Shi misunderstood and thought that the brat was overestimating himself and wanted to beat him to a pulp.


    ''Bastard!''


    "So what is it?" He finally asked properly with a clear voice.


    Rael gave a gentle smile and the aura in the air changed a bit.


    It was not overwhelming or pressurized but instead was filled with tranquility, it was peaceful and made Shi for once forget about everything in the world.


    "Wow....."


    "If you be my disciple then maybe I could teach you..." Rael said with an evil smirk.


    The tree roots swirled around Rael but he jumped into the air doing a flip and froze the root with ice before breaking it.


    "Bastard tell me!"


    Rael shrugged, he quite liked the idea of having a loyal disciple who would be in a high-profile agency, it was purely strategic. He knew that eventually, Shi would realize his amazingness, his goal was purely to explore everything the mysterious world had to offer, but he didn''t want to do it alone.


    Wouldn''t it be lonely if he was alone? Then why not make a family?


    A family that would look out for each other, through thick and thin.


    A home he could always return to, where nobody would betray him.


    He had decided to do everything he could to make everyone extremely loyal to him.


    Home is not a structure of concrete, home is what a family is, a group of people who will hate, cuss, and love you...a group of people who even if are not with you at the moment will have nothing but good wishes for you.


    A group of people who will tolerate all your annoying sides. A group of people who will love you for the real you....that''s what a family is...


    Structures of concrete and sill are not forever but the bonds you have with your family will always be eternal.


    Ah, but the family will onlypose of women unfortunately.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said with a bitter smile,


    "Lightness...."


    Shi looked at him confused, both of them were still ying a game of catch. It is said that battles help you to understand the person you are fighting with better.


    "Lightness?"


    "Yes, Lightness. All my techniques, footwork, sword skills, are depended on extreme nimbleness and flexibility.


    The principles of my techniques are to be ''lighter than a feather'' and ''elegance in every movement."


    "I see..." Shi nodded his head,


    "The one who made these techniques must be a very wise person who has had many battles to perfect something to such an extent..."


    "Not really, these techniques are not perfect, but instead, with every execution it keeps on bing more refined, nothing can be perfect in this world."


    "You know you sound like as if you are the old man who made this technique judging by the haughtiness in your voice..."


    "Would you believe me if I told you I am the old man?" He asked with a bitter smile.


    "Hell no! Get lost, you and your sagacious bullshit!"


    Rael simply smirked, he was indeed the one to make it.


    It was his life''s greatestption. All his techniques in one technique.


    A technique skillset with unlimited potential, to perfect it even after death was no more than a blessing.


    He was not a chunni, but he was a sword dancer, and every person who wields the sword has a goal.


    The ultimate goal of every sword user.


    To perfect a technique to such a level, a level that would only use one strike.


    Only one strike.


    Only one strike to split the sky in half.


    Only one strike to split the heavens in half.


    A strike that would cause the entire world to grovel at his feet.


    "So what is the name?" Shi asked curiously, by far he had never seen such skills in the 400 years of his life.


    Rael simply ignored him with an evil smirk on his visage.


    GHOST PHANTASM!!


    First form!! Ghostwalk!


    At that moment, Rael disappeared from his eyesight, he simply disappeared into thin air! Like as if he was invisible?!


    He suddenly closed upon Shi who was in the core of the tree roots vortex. A huge amount of frost energy exploded turning all the roots into ice and ultimately breaking all of them.


    The roots just like snow started to rain as ice particles. It was a beautiful sight, although the ground was broken and ruined.


    Third form!! Shadow walk!!


    He appeared behind Shi, he turned around to look at the Rael who was behind him. The back was the ce where most people would show up so he was on guard.


    Unfortunately for him, he was trolled.


    He turned around to strike him but to his surprise when he hit him with his staff, it simply passed through his body.


    It was as if his body was thin air!


    He turned around once again and he couldn''t believe what he saw. He saw about tens of Rael in front of him disappearing and appearing again like after images.


    He struck everyone with his roots, but to even more surprise all of them were mirages?!


    ''Weird! Why isn''t any of them real?? Shouldn''t the real one be among them?!"


    *Plop!*


    He fell onto his butt, he looked up in surprise and saw Rael''s face in front of him giving a mocking smile. He gave out his hand forward to help him get up.


    Shi annoyed pped the back of his hand, he knew that the silver-haired boy was doing it on purpose to mock him.


    "How did you do that?" He asked once again ashamed but he really wanted to know.


    His fighting style was very peculiar to him.


    "S.E.C.R.E.T" He gave him a wink while putting one of his long fingers of his lips doing the ''shhh'' sign.


    The harmony of the smile and the moon behind made him seem like a diety.


    "Unless you ept my previous offer.."


    "Disciple my ass!" Shi yelled, how could he let his elven pride down to this shitty kid!


    The first form of his technique skillset, Ghost Phantasm, Ghostwalk enabled him to disappear from the opponent''s view which gave the idea that he was invisible or simply too fast.


    The third form of Ghost Phantasm, Shadow walk helped him to create multiple images of himself giving out the idea that he was simply too fast or that it was an illusion technique.


    Shi thought that the real Rael was among the illusions, but instead, the real one was invisible and walked towards himzily while he was dealing with the illusions wondering which the real one was among them.


    Then he simply kicked on his leg with enough force to make him fall. Boom! Done!


    "Well, you didn''t use your full power...." Rael said while looking at the Shi tofort him who was pping his butt so that the dust which got stained on his pants would get removed.


    He knew that his morale must have gotten lower but that was normal because it wasn''t as if he was a normal demon kid.


    Shi looked baffled, "How did you know?"


    "You think I am dumb?" He rolled his eyes and looked at him with disdain.


    Shi chuckled, by now he knew that the kid in front of him was by far a normal one.


    Although he was his target, a jovial friendship had begun.


    "So are you also heading towards, where the mana ising from?" Shi asked him in a serious tone.


    Rael sensed the change in mood and nodded grimly.


    "I have a feeling that my disciple is stuck over there."


    ~


    "D.. don''t you dare!!! You will regret this!!" The King of Valeria screamed.


    The ice-cold Ishtar looked at him as if he was an insignificant being.


    "You are a headache! Just give me the fucking ring!"


    "You... b*tch!"


    "What did you just call me... " She gave out an innocent smile filled with intense miasma.


    "I will count till 3, so pass it over to me..."


    The King had fear embedded in his eyes as he looked at the visage of the psycho in front of him. He started to dig into his pockets


    " 1.... "


    **Swing! Swoosh!**


    The sound of the air getting cut with a surprising sound of something falling.


    *Plop!*


    A head fell down and rolled towards the Queen of Valencia. She looked at the head, for a few seconds and then recognized that it was her hubby''s head.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    She almost fainted if it wasn''t for the killing intent emanating from Ishtar.


    "Oops, I forgot I had to count till three...sorry my bad."


    She started to giggle while looking at the human in front of her who was grieving.


    "Lady Ishtar...I think you should stop that..." Griles said as sweat formed on his forehead.


    She looked at him with a cold gaze before she snorted and looked away.


    ''Master had told me that she doesn''t like couples....it seems that she was betrayed by her man and has a backstory....'' Griles shuddered as he thought and was relieved as he didn''t have any woman in his life.


    He gulped his saliva and turned his gaze away from her, ''Anyone would betray her....psychotic bitch!''


    "I have a feeling that you are thinking of something rude..." The woman clenched her fist and showed it to the red-haired devil.


    "N-No ma''am"


    She looked at the human queen with disdain, she felt like spitting on her ugly face but then she reminded herself that it would be a blessing for her then so she cut that idea out.


    "So are you gonna give that ring?"


    The woman hurriedly took out the ring from her husband''s pockets with lifeless eyes. She knew that escape was impossible....she would also end up like her husband.


    Better to die now at least she would be able to meet her hubby in the afterlife.


    She took out the ring and passed it to the woman in front of her. The woman snatched the ring from her hands and looked at it as if it was a treasure.


    She wore the ring on her ring finger of her left hand and turned her gaze towards Griles.


    "You people from the Lower World would not know anything about this ring!"


    She started to giggle creepily, she was messed up, even a normal person could most probably see that.


    She turned her gaze towards Griles, the three bodyguards, and the family leaders who were all frowning deeply.


    "YOU ALL WILL NEVER REALIZE THE TRUE POWER OF THIS RING! Although the legacy isn''t much worth to me at least I can extract the soul fragment of the Supreme-Nirvana-Ancestral-Monarchial-Absolute God-Emperor, Mahir El Novah..."


    All of them were looking at her with fear, their calctions went very wrong!


    Griles had made a very big mistake, he should have suppressed her from taking actions a long time ago but like a dumb person he kept on letting her take the lead which ended up fooling him.


    All the family leaders looked at Giles with a confused expression and Ishtar with shock!


    The bloodlust she was releasing was suffocating them all! Wasn''t she on their side?! What was exactly going on?!!


    "You fools....you all are simply ants in my eyes.. did you really think that you could suppress me by using a ve contract?! NAIVE!


    Especially that devil king of yours....what was his name again....tsk...I forgot.."


    She giggled as she started to float into the air.


    She was like an empress looking down at all of them like as if they were chess pieces only meant to be used by her.


    Her eyes were cold devoid of any expression but her face wasn''t, she had an evil grin that was hidden behind her ck veil.


    One could only see her eyes and her jade-like skin.


    Everyone was wondering how she looked but that was before she released her killing intent.


    "Insolent worms!" She snapped her fingers and a huge pressure came upon all of them.


    All of them fell onto the ground gasping for air.


    The Ring of Solomon started to shine brighter and brighter until it closed upon the entire sky like a mini sun.


    The sun turned the surrounding cold and slowly started to turn into ck color until it became back like the abyss.


    DOMAIN!


    The entire ruined field was reced with the ck ground which looked like an endless shadow and there was no light only grey surroundings only including the people inside.


    The people in the domain looked at her with anger in their hearts, they were all still stuck in the begging position.


    The woman descended like a goddess and ced one leg of hers on the red-haired devil, Griles, head.


    She used a bit of force and crashed his bead into the hard cold ebony floor. Tears sprouted from his eyes, the pressure was soul-crushing but he still endured it.


    Seeing him able to resist it a bit...she increased the intensity more.


    DHMMMMMMM


    "Arrghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    He screamed in pain, the abyss-like floor just like marsh swarm started to absorb the others.


    "What is going on?!" All the n elders and leaders started to scream frightened.


    They were all getting absorbed by the floor as if it was a marsh swamp!!


    "Noooooooo!!!!!"


    Everyone wailed and wailed and looked at the beautiful woman with hate in their eyes.


    They started to curse aloud looking at her.


    "Bitch! You will die a painful death!"


    She simply smirked, it wasn''t the first time she was getting cursed by a person before they were dying. She had killed zillions and zillions of people, such a meager amount was nothing to her.


    If those curses would actually work then she would have been dead long ago.


    Hate creates more hate and sometimes even kindness creates hate...then why not just simply kill them without mercy?


    If you leave them out of your kindness then they are sure toe back and take revenge.


    Instead, just eradicate them all leaving no existence alive till thest bloodline!


    This was the principle Ishtar followed!


    Now the only one left in the entire domain was Griles the devil.


    "Wasn''t it your Lord? Who dared to have the audacity to put a ve contract on me?'' She asked him in a grim tone almost teasing him.


    Seeing the man not answering, she grinned even more.


    This was her chance!


    Numerous amount of humanoid shadows were raised up from the abyss-like floor.


    A hill started to form and stop it was a throne where she floated and sat atop.


    She was a God! She controlled his life and death, his soul was imed by her....his God wasn''t the Devil King who wasn''t even there....his God was only one person and that was the beautiful ck-haired woman sitting atop the throne with her legs crossed.


    "Maybe if you beg to me to let you go...I might release you..."


    The red-haired man bit his lips ignoring her...he could never betray his realm!


    The demoness simply smirked, she loved it when the most stubborn willed men fell prey to her!


    After all, isn''t it always fun to see the most loyal dogs breaking apart? The regret they would feel afterward would shame them their entire life.


    She smiled gently, "Don''t worry nothing much will happen to you....just a little bit of pain...okay?"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHGHGHGGGGGGFGCVFGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The shadow soldiers poured some kind of liquid on his back!


    Not even God would know how hot it was!


    "Heal him" Shemanded the soldiers.


    *Fwoom!*


    All the burns and his skin and flesh that were falling apart got healed.


    "Do it again! This time on his little brother!" She looked at Griles expression while smiling.


    "Noooooooo! Anywhere but there!"


    The shadow soldiers stripped him apart and some kinds of ck strands of chains came out from the abysmal floor binding him.


    The chainsid him on a ck bed, and he was strapped from every side like as if he was going to get raped.


    Unfortunately, that was just a dream!


    "You have a pretty small one...I can see why you were ashamed.." She chuckled.


    Griles was in no mood to get flustered, he could only think about the pain which was about toe.


    "Pour it!" Thedy ordered with a devious smile upon her face.


    *Swoosh!*


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Tears started to flow from his eyes but he still didn''t give up.


    Ishtar was now going into her full sadistic mode!


    "Cut it!"


    *Shing!*


    "Argh!" It was not a lot of pain this time because it was just cut, but that was enough to make him cry even more. No man would like to see himself without a penis.


    "Make him swallow it and then heal his little brother again!"


    His eyes got wide open as he looked at her with fear!


    "Noooo no noooooooo!!!!!!" He yelled and yelled but ultimately he was forced to swallow his own pride.


    He had to chew it, he felt like puking but he couldn''t!


    "Now why? You men don''t feel ashamed when you put that disgusting thing into our mouths?" She asked with a little bit of rage in her voice, it seemed like she truly had a backstory.


    "And no need to overreact as if you can''t speak, yours was anyway small!"


    He wanted to cry but he couldn''t!


    ''Just what did I do wrong?....


    Maybe I should beg...why do I feel loyalty towards my realm??


    Do I really have to follow his order??....


    Yes! I will follow them no matter what!"


    Ishtar simply smiled from her throne, she was thoroughly enjoying breaking the pitiful guy.


    "Repeat the entire process!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    She looked somewhere else not paying attention to the devil, her domain had broken a little, and a figure entered.


    He had ck hair and luminous eyes and an aura of mana around himself. He was carrying with him a soft round blob.


    He seemed confused, it seemed that he entered unintentionally.


    Ishtar shook her head while looking at him as she kept one hand of her on her chin shaking her head in dismay.


    "Tsk tsk....now...now... why would ambe on its own to get ughtered?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw


    Isn''t this new waifu cool? I think she is my favorite.

 Chapter 31: Calm before the Storm

    Chapter 31: Calm before the Storm


    ~


    How can you speak?" Derek was surprised and asked the slime in front of him. The slime was transparent so it didn''t have any color, inside it was a ball which was most probably it''s core.


    "I am not the slime from Lower realms so obviously I can speak!" The blob snorted.


    "Huh? So you came from the Celestial Realm?" He asked curiously.


    "Celestial Realm?!" The slime scoffed. "Celestial Realm can''t even measure to where I came from."


    This time Derek looked at it with wide eyes, some realm higher than even the Celestial Realm?? He thought that his master had bought this slime for his nourishment!


    ''Just like I thought! Master is just too amazing!''


    He was oblivious to the domain in front of him as everything looked normal. Originally he had been running himself when the entire city started to explode.


    Suddenly the sky went grey and the ground, ck.


    ''Huh? What just happened?''


    "Where I am?"


    He started to observe his surroundings...


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGHGGHHHHHHH!!!!"


    ....in front of him was the guest from before who was wailing in pain. He noticed that some ck humanoid figures were pouring some kind of liquid on his little brother. He turned his head and saw that a woman was sitting on a throne, enjoying the view.


    He immediately felt like puking when he imagined himself in the guy''s ce.


    The woman was staring at him with a vicious smile, perceiving that smile, he turned around to leave from where he came from. Unfortunately, there was no exit.


    "Young boy... there is no exit..." He turned his gaze towards the woman who was giving out a scary smile.


    "Weren''t you the young boy who was with that silver hair pretty boy?" Ishtar asked in a gentle tone.


    Derek gulped his saliva and nodded, he didn''t understand why she was asking about Rael.


    "If you win against my ve then I will let you leave alive. After all, you are thepanion of that handsome boy, and handsome men only know how to break hearts of maidens."


    Ishtar''s lips curled up into a bitter smile as a mncholic expression came upon her visage while she started to inspect the human.


    "Alive? Alive doesn''t mean that you or your ves won''t hurt me..." He replied, by now he knew that she was the person who was with the Devils, he already knew about the contract as his master had told him about it during the auction.


    ''Never let anyone else choose the agreements.''


    She red at him for a second with anger and then chuckled, "Ok then...you will lose anyway..."


    She waved her hands to make the ck humanoids stop torturing the devil. Then she snapped her fingers and looked at him with pity.


    But the pity wasn''t because she was feeling bad but because she wouldn''t be able to torture him for a while.


    "Mind nk!" She flicked her wrists before saying that.


    Instantly the previous eyes of the devil filled with extreme loyalty, overbearing determination, and never-ending will were erased to be dead.


    His red hair started to dye ck, his previous tan skin started to turn into a porcin pale color.


    "You are now my ve." She announced looking at the devil in an imposing voice.


    The devil nodded, he was no longer Griles, his personality was dead, he didn''t exist anymore all that was left was an expressionless, emotionless person who would only listen to his Queen''s orders.


    "Your Highness, I await your orders." His transformation was still undergoing, instantly his wrinkles disappeared and were reced with smooth skin.


    His entire old demeanor was now full of energy and youth.


    He had changed not just in his mentality but also in his appearance and power!


    The ck-haired woman started to chuckle, ''I never knew that this ring had such an interesting ability.''


    "Teach that brat a lesson." Shemanded her ve in an imposing voice.


    ~


    While Derek was going through a life and death battle, Rael and Shi were also fighting with the many zombiesing for them.


    Zombies are usually a specialty of the Undead Realm, they often use them as cannon fodder.


    They are told to have infinite regenerative capabilities, it''s just that they are very slow and are mostly mindless unless it is a high-level one.


    Both Shi and Rael noticed that the zombie in front of them was a higher tier than before. They didn''t know the tierpletely but could feel strong vibesing from it.


    The Zombie leader was leading all the Zombies in their direction only to get ughtered.


    Roots erupted from the ground, immobilizing all of them. Rael quickly used ice deviant element magic and all of them froze.


    Their teamwork was simply amazing! Rael took out his second faith sword which he had been using all this time.


    An ethereal de came out in thin air, glistening in the moonlight and shining transparently. This was the first time in a while that he would use his ''heaven splitting techniques''.


    SECOND FAITH SWORD!


    Property of heaven!


    Hebined his heaven element faith sword with his heaven splitting intent. Both of them had a good affinity for each other and fused immediately.


    Immediately the atmosphere was filled with divine energy. Rael himself had not used heaven-splitting intent in a long time, plus it was not fully formed because he was still in stage one of his spiritual core.


    He quickly started to execute the first form of ghost phantasm with the heaven-splitting faith sword.


    *Swoosh! *


    Just like a Japanese anime character he passed through them all, after what they all split into two pieces, still frozen....then bursting into divine mes.


    "Ha! That was a good show!" A husky voice said aloud.


    Both Shi and Rael turned in the direction of the voice.


    It was a seven-foot giant with rotten skin falling off from his body and regenerating again. When someone turns into a zombie, they don''t have their precious memories and are born anew.


    Especially so for creatures with high tiers, they have a just for battle. It''s just like the ''mind erase'' used by Ishtar.


    "A Zombie Lord!" Shi gasped, his expression wasn''t grave but curious instead.


    "It seems like these zombies are eating humans to evolve, by the end of the night, they all will have evolved!" He spoke to Rael without looking at him.


    ''This is bad! I need to call backup from the Cross Realm Security Force right now! We need many trainers or adjudicators!'' Shi thought worriedly.


    Rael simply ignored him and dashed to the horrendous creature.


    He quickly wanted to test his prowess before his spiritual energy would get over, it would take some time to regain it, and also it seemed like he was short on time.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, now was no time to fight this stupid creature.


    Before the sword closed in, the sword formed an Ice lotus in the air to strike against


    *ng*


    The ice lotus was ground into pieces in the violent sword wind. However, it did not falter just like this, but instead transformed into countless solid chunks of ice, and rained down towards the stupid humanoid being making a storm.


    In an instant, the storm carrying the shattered ice lotus swirled around the two, as if sweeping up a tornado of ice and snow.


    **ng ng ng ng**


    Amidst the string of colliding and breaking sounds, the dispersed ice kes were blown away by the Zombie lord.


    However, the cold energy that these ice kes contained was heavier than even Rael had imagined; after the Zombie Lord blew away all of the ice kes, both of his hands were already thoroughly flushed red from the cold and only fully recovered after two breaths of time.


    Rael moved back half a step, and said with a slight smile on his face.


    He suddenly appeared below the belly of the Zombie lord and shed his sword across his belly to right inside his skull, drilling it from inside out.


    Shi looked at him bbergasted, "You didn''t even listen to what I told you and just rushed in!"


    Rael ignored him again.


    Shi gritted his teeth with an imaginary cross sighing up on the side of his forehead.


    ''This guy.....he likes to ignore a lot! I''ll also ignore him next time!''


    They walked and walked and walked.....defeating many zombies on their way before finally reaching the mana source.


    Nothing was in their sight!


    "I am sure that this is the source of mana!" Shi eximed but frowned seeing that there was nothing to be seen in the surroundings.


    "I can feel that my disciple was here..." Rael said, he could still feel that his disciple was nearby but where?!


    He subconsciously uttered out the word, "Domain..."


    ~


    "I have already informed the Cross Realm force about the abnormalities happening in this realm...hey you listening!" Shi screamed looking at me.


    "Can you please shut your mouth for some time?" I requested the screaming idiot.


    I have no time to listen to him.


    The surroundings were totally empty, it was too quiet!


    Silence is always a bad sign....not even zombies were near which was weirder because the ce we were standing at was the center point from where the contract mana wasing.


    There is only one possibility left,


    "Domain..."


    I activated my spiritual sense immediately as this possibility came to my mind.


    With the help of spiritual sense, I could surely find the loophole in the Domain to enter.


    *Cough!*


    Such intense miasma! F*ck! F*ck! F*ck!


    Blood started to spurt from my mouth as soon as I activated my spiritual sense.


    I can''t endure the miasma due to the weak I am right now.


    I have to get stronger!


    "Hey! Are you okay?? Why did you suddenly cough blood?!" Shi rushed to me in an effort tofort me.


    I simply stood up from the ground oblivious to his efforts, I knew that he was a scheming bastard. He just wanted to know why I coughed blood there were no sentiments behind it.


    I can read emotions and intentions easily due to my experience of betrayals, shameful tactics, etc.


    "Nothing much...I know where my disciple is.."


    "Oh, where is he?" A glint appeared in his eyes, it seemed like as if he was chasing after something with incense greed!


    "It''s a Domain."


    Immediately, his expression crumbled, and he started to mutter under his breath.


    "Domain?" He asked with some fear. He himself was just a low-level Domain user.


    "Yes and that too it''s a high-level Domain..."


    Expressionlessly he fell down on his knees, it was pretty easy to make out that he wanted to profit something from this entire nightmare.


    "I am going to rest for a bit and regain my energy to enter the Domain..."


    He looked at me aghast!


    "Are you crazy! It''s a high-level domain! You won''t even be able tost a moment against the person inside!"


    I simply ignored him, in myst life, I had no objectives and only wanted to live a peaceful life which was totally ruined!


    This life of mine....is supposed to be peaceful and the best one of them all!!


    But!


    If I can''t even save my first disciple who looks up to me as his master that too with utmost loyalty excluding Puck and the soldiers I trained, then I have no right to my dignity as the Fairy King!


    I would rather die!


    Everything happens for a reason!


    I believe that there was a reason to why I was reincarnated!


    I closed my eyes and started to circte my spiritual core at a fast rate!


    1 cycle!


    4 cycles!


    25 cycles!


    100 cycles!


    Spiritual wisps entered my body and all the toxicity escaped! My depleted spiritual energy core started to recover at a horrific speed!


    All the spiritual wisps in the entire area, came at one point, just like a ck hole! I felt like I was alone in the world and everything existed only for me!


    Slowly cracks started to form on my spiritual core emitting a divine light...


    Stage 1: Level 2- Breakthrough!


    Stage 1: Level 9- Breakthrough


    Stage 2: Level 1- Breakthrough!


    Stage 2: Level 4- Breakthrough!


    Stage 3: Level 1- Breakthrough! Enter!


    A surge of power was excluded from my body! I jumped from level 2 of Stage 1 spiritual core to level 1 of Stage 3 immediately!


    ~


    Shi looked at Rael with a weird expression, he was also sitting in a lotus position to gain his depleted mana back.


    Rael opened his eyes, they shined with an ethereal glow, it felt like they were out of this world. His expression was nonchnt without a care.


    ''This kid...he is excluding a different aura! What is he?....''


    "Are youing?" Rael asked Shi with a questioning gaze.


    "O-of course! How can I let you a kid, go alone!"


    Rael smirked listening to his reply,


    ''He is a tsundere.''


    "I have already found the w in the Domain... let''s enter!" Rael said without looking at Shi.


    He looked at Rael curiously, he had doubts about the domain, just how did this kid in front of him find the Domain? How did he even detect the domain?


    He hardly recognized the kid as an amateur, even his mentality was different, because of what he treated him the same as he would treat his friends.


    "Follow me!" Rael ordered him.


    Shi simply stood up from the cross-legged position and stretched his body. All his depleted mana capacity had fully recovered.


    They were both now ready to break into the Domain.


    Rael and Shi walked towards the center of the Area, a golden glow excluded from Rael''s body as he touched something in midair.


    *CRACK!*


    A rift formed in the air, an intense aura leaking out of it!


    There was a crack in the middle of nowhere and an entirely different space inside it!


    Shi gulped his saliva as he turned his gaze to Rael, who was expressionlessly standing in front of it, inhaling and exhaling air.


    "Let''s go!"


    Both of them stepped inside the rift-crack causing it to widen a bit. After they walked inside it, the crack automatically closed up.


    They started to observe their surroundings, it was totally grey! The floor was a great ck liquid, at least they could stand in it but they asionally felt like they would fall into it.


    A horrifying scent of death caught their nose! They followed its direction and saw a bloody human lying down and on top of him sitting a handsome man with long ck hair and empty eyes.


    "Derek...." Rael muttered with slight sadness.


    He had to know the situation first, beforeshing out in anger. Without thinking before fighting causes death.


    During a battle, there should be no arrogance, anger, lust, greed...only your calm mind and your skills!


    "You finally came....."


    Both Rael and Shi turned their heads towards the direction of the voice...


    A curvaceous woman was sitting on a throne atop a hill. She had long ck hair and the fairest skin they had ever seen! She was wearing a veil that covered her face so they couldn''t see it.


    Her eyes were looking down at them with curiosity but more like as if they were insignificant bugs.


    "You know, he believed that you woulde....it seems that he was right....unfortunately you came a bit toote...he is already on the verge of death." She smiled gently and pointed towards Derek.


    Rael simply stared at the woman right into her eyes


    He wouldn''t lie, he was indeed angry but losing many of his friends, sworn brothers had already hardened him quite a bit.


    His anger was like the ocean, but it was not raging like a storm but instead, it was the calmest it could be.


    It was lull.


    A wry smile broke onto his face, as he looked at Ishtar as if she was amusing.


    ''Nobody has ever managed to make me this angry for a long time....when was thest time I was this angry? Must be when the world leaders sent gay men to marry me.''


    Rael is a hypocrite, a selfish guy, filled with greed but also a guy who knows about limits and what is right and wrong.


    As a King, he would never let his judgments be clouded by emotions unless absolutely necessary or if he is extremely angry.


    He ignored the ck-haired woman and crept towards the man who was sitting on Derek.


    Thedy herself was expressionless and in disbelief!


    ''What?...Shouldn''t he feel angry?? Why is he smiling....''


    She looked at Rael curiously and gestured the expressionless puppet man to stop sitting atop the human and get away from him.


    She wanted to see what Rael would do.


    "You know right...that whatever you do it won''t work? He is fated to die..."


    He simply ignored her and walked towards Derek...


    An amused smile crept onto her face,


    "This guy....he really ignored me...."


    He sat near him and ced both his palms atop him. One on his dantian and the other on his bloody forehead.


    He whispered in Derek''s ears with a low voice but everyone near him heard.


    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous feeling started to brood over them.


    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."


    ~


    Send ur stones so that I can upload a bonus tomorrow.


    Fast fast fast!

 Chapter 32: The difference between a King and a God.

    Chapter 32: The difference between a King and a God.


    [1]


    ~


    He sat near him and ced both his palms atop him. One on his dantian and the other on his bloody forehead.


    He whispered in Derek''s ears with a low voice but everyone near him heard.


    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous feeling started to brood over them.


    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."


    Golden light exploded from Derek''s entire body!


    All the blood on his body started to evaporate. Sweat started to form on his entire body, he slowly opened his eyes. He could only see a blurred figure, but it was enough for him to make out who it was.


    "Master..r.." He croaked looking at Rael''s blurred body which was shining with specks of purplish golden light.


    "Shhhh...don''t speak...go to sleep, you have done enough stalling." He smiled with a gentle expression.


    For the first time since his memories got unsealed, Rael had given a real smile.


    He gently pressed his hands on his forehead and pressed it.


    *BOOM!*


    Intense energy exploded inside the entire domain. Golden lights lit up the entire ck domain! Rael''s entire aura turned purple and Derek''s golden.


    Rael''s icy jade eyes turned golden in color, his entire body transparent as he kept on injecting the other world energy!


    "Asursa ritual...." Ishtar muttered under her breath.


    ''How can he use it?! I have heard that only Imperial bloodlines, the offspring''s of the ''Nobility Law'' can use it!''


    "B-but how can he be a noble bloodline, this is just the lower world...how can something so divine exist here!!!!


    Finally, Rael stopped the ritual, he stood up, a little bit wobbly, and fell on his butt.


    Derek was still emitting the golden light from his body, all sweat and blood had already evaporated.


    All his injuries slowly started to heal! The aura at once stopped and started to get absorbed by his forehead leaving an Asura mark.


    His ears immediately started to twitch and became pointed like elven ears. They were not half pointed like how Rael''s were.


    He slowly opened his eyes, his eyes flickered with many colors with ck irises inside. They were rainbow in color!


    " M-master...." His eyes were heavy and were constantly closing.


    "Don''t worry, I will handle it from here...I told you didn''t I that you just have to rest." He went back to his expressionless apathetic face with a slight smirk on his face.


    He nodded and closed his eyes. His consciousness immediately drifted into the darkness of his dreams.


    Rael stood up from beside Derek and locked his eyes with Ishtar.


    ''This kid....he is practically begging me to kill him'' She gave out an estranged smile and clenched her fists.


    "Are you someone with a Godly Constitution?" She asked him with a gentle smile on her face.


    Rael feigned ignorance and lied, "I don''t know."


    Ishtar was bbergasted!


    "Then how did you know how to do the Asura ritual?!"


    "Do I really have to tell you? I don''t think that you are my wife or my lover..." He smirked and licked his lips on purpose to provoke her.


    Ishtar stared at him for a second and didn''t believe what she was hearing! This kid didn''t even fear a shit of her!


    "I already know that you are a clone....you are just 1 millionth of your true power.....I believe that it is possible for me to defeat you..."


    Ishtar bit her lips and looked at him with a crazed expression!


    "You are really testing my limits!"


    Rael smirked at her and replied, "Then show me what you got...."


    She flicked her hand and thousands of shadows raised from the ground, all of them looking at Rael with intense anger.


    ''So those puppets of hers at showing the emotions she is not showing on her face huh.... an interesting technique I must say...''


    She gave a smug smile in Rael''s direction, very proud of her techniques.


    He simply raised his eyebrows and looked at them with a little interest.


    "So....how is it?..." Ishtar asked expecting a fearful reply or a revered tone from him.


    "Is that all? Then I don''t care....even my little ve here can defeat them all..." Rael smiled evilly and pointed towards Shi.


    "Hahahaha...." Ishtar burst into a series of cute giggles wiping the tears slightlying out from her eyes.


    "Interesting...interesting you really are a funny guy..."


    Rael had a nonchnt expression and just raised his eyebrows.


    "But I was serious...."


    Her giggles stopped as she looked at Rael with vexation in her eyes.


    Rael looked at Shi who was almost pissing his pants not even daring to look at the ck-haired girl.


    "My ve....are you going to fight them now?" He smiled innocently and pointed towards the army of shadows and the young ex-devilmanding them.


    "W..who''s your ve!" Shi wanted to cry but he didn''t, if he showed any more anxiety then he was sure that pissing himself was not a far-fetched dream.


    "Well, I can''t see anyone else here, except you..." Rael smiled while closing his eyes, giving the perfect scary innocent look.


    Shi stared at the enormous army and gulped his saliva.


    "I don''t think I will be able to defeat them all myself including that overpowered devil!"


    "Don''t worry...I know that you are lying and have been hiding your true strength..."


    ''This bastard of a brat!''


    "I don''t know what this Nobility is and all that shit but you better exin to me during the investigation..."


    "Sure...if you can stay alive then..." Rael muttered under his breath,ughing inwardly.


    "I heard that!" Shi yelled.


    Shi started to stretch his body and crack his bones, although he was feeling very anxious, even he knew that during a fight he was supposed to be emotionless.


    He flicked his hands and looked at the crowd in front of him emotionless. His hair started to flutter amd his irises went white in color.


    Out of nowhere, balls of light appeared and started to shower upon all of them.


    *Swoosh!*


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    All the shadows were struck with light magic spells and fell down.


    Thousands of ck warriors fell with the light beam struck in their hearts.


    "Good you were able to guess good that, Light element could defeat them....did you calcte this already?" She asked Rael with admiration in her heart.


    He simply smirked and stared at Shi with a burden surprise, he absolutely had no idea that he could use light magic...it was just that Rael wasn''t sure if he could defeat all of them with the state he was in currently.


    Shi''s Light Magic had progressed to an amazing degree especially for an Elf from the Lower Word.


    ''He is still young...if he is trained properly then there is a chance for him to grow stronger than the current generation and catch up to the power level of Puck in a few thousand years.'' Rael thought as he wondered what way to use to make him his ve.


    The air inside the Domain coiled up and the atmosphere started to get intense. The light element started to brighten the Domain up and spread warmth in the entire interior.


    Shi who was standing in the middle of the domain with a clenched fist pointed his hand towards the sky and opened his palms.


    A small white ball slowly flew into the air, slowly reaching the clouds shining with bright light.


    Both Rael and Ishtar stared at the ball which was in slow motion intrigued.


    *Boom! BOOM!*


    The entire small ball, it came in contact with clouds of light and an intense st took ce.


    Air got pulled towards it like a vacuum cleaner and imploded back with ferocious velocity blowing everything away!


    **Crack...Crack...Crack!**


    The entire Domain fell apart!


    They were back to the world of humans, inside the ruined city.


    They were all standing inside a crater, with Shi in the middle.


    As soon as the Domain broke, all the ck humanoid figures disappeared leaving only Rael, Shi, Ishtar, and the devil behind.


    ''I knew that he was not fighting at full power with me but I didn''t know that he was hiding so much!''


    At that moment all Rael felt a bit of admiration for him. Most people would be arrogant after bing strong but this elf, even after being strong was not at all overbearing!


    Although Shi was still a frog in a well, he could easilye as one of the top figures in the Lower World.


    Ishtar had some dust on her clothes and clearly looked angry about her Domain breaking.


    ''I have already exhausted the power of the ring... and I might have to fight them myself if this idiot of a devil dies!''


    She looked at the Devil and pointed towards Shi.


    "Go!"


    She was no longer the woman who was amused and was instead very annoyed by them now. She was curious about Rael but had thus far decided that she would make him spit out everything he knew by her various psychotic means.


    The devil rushed towards Shi, a line of fissure crazily extended outwards on the ground. Yet when facing this iparably terrifying strike from the air, Shi appeared extremely rxed.


    He lifted his white hand, and slowly pointed a light mana sword above the devil. On top of the sword tip, a small sun shined in silence. But this Sun was not crystal clear, and instead carried the dusk sky''s orange color.


    *Boom!!*


    The devil''s w and Shi''s mini-sun collided in midair. A thundering noise resounded throughout the entire area.


    The velvet-colored zing energy stormpletely shrouded the surrounding space, and the mini-sun alsopletely exploded, raining down sparks and mist that covered the sky.


    All of a sudden, the two''s bodies werepletely shrouded by cyan-colored and light-blue-colored mana, making one unable to see even a hint of their figure. They could only hear the two waves of exploded intense energy crazily colliding...


    It was only after an entire ten breaths of time, did the cyan light and orange light finally dispersedpletely. The swords of the two had also finished theirst collision, and they respectively retreated backward under collision''s impact.


    There was not the slightest hint of change in Shi''s expression, and his pair of charming eyes were still as clear and silent as water.


    Let alone injuries, his clothes weren''t even tainted by a single speck of dust. Trees started to sprout from the ground surrounding him.


    It was also the same for the Devil who was on the opposite side. Other than his long hair that appeared slightly disordered, there weren''t any wounds at all on his entire body. During that intense collision of ultimate skills earlier, miraculously, neither of the two actually received any hint of injuries.


    But just by judging from the expression, the expressionless devil was finally showing emotions, which clearly showed that he wasn''t as calm as Shi.


    He totally did not expect that such a result would happen. He used his ultimate move that had just achieved an initial sess, but during that collision earlier, all of his soul force and gust were blocked by the opponent one after another and didn''t even touch a single hair on her head.


    This made him secretly shocked in his heart, and at the same time made him feel greatly ashamed.


    In this situation, he understood that there would be no chance for him to win!


    Ishtar looked at the devil with shocked eyes! he was actually losing! Looking at Ishtar''s expression Rael gave out a mocking smile.


    Shi looked at the devil and smiled with fighting spirit. He raised his hands, and made a gun gesture on his hand, and said,


    "Bam!" While doing the gun recoil gesture.


    Thousands of light beams appeared and rushed towards the Devil! Many roots broke through the ground, all of the constraining him like chains, while the light attacks crashed into him!


    Swoosh!! Swoosh!! Swoosh!!


    There were more than thirty holes on his body, all of them were very deep. All of them aiming at the acupuncture points of his body, ruining them all so that he would not be able to regenerate.


    The devil coughed blood as he fell onto his knees. His ck hair turned into his original red ones, tears were pouring out from his eyes, which indicated that he was back to normal.


    Unfortunately, his soul would return to the Underworld, only to be in slumber for millions of years until it regains its original strength.


    His body started to turn into dust, his tears still pouring out. He looked at Shi with gratitude and muttered in a low whisper,


    "Thank you..."


    His voice was very low but still, everyone heard it properly. Shi had sessfully freed his poor soul from the grasp of the devilish woman.


    Shi fell onto his knees panting, he had exhausted himself a lot and extreme fatigue hade over him. Even the bacsh of overusing mana was near him.


    He had already overexerted himself dealing with the earlier zombies, he turned his head and looked at Rael.


    "It''s now your chance."


    Saying that he passed out on one knee.


    Rael met Ishtar''s gaze and immediately felt his hand go numb. His legs were shivering but not the glint of passion in his eyes.


    He took out his faith swords and activated both of them.


    Immediately the two ethereal des appeared floating beside him.


    First Faith Sword!


    Stimting Property of Provocation!


    Second Faith Sword!


    Properties of Divine Essence!


    He immediately started to circte the Heaven Splitting Sword energy upon the second faith sword and rushed towards Ishtar.


    He immediately came behind her using Ghost Phantasm and used blood arts.


    sh!


    A w mark appeared on her body!


    She frowned as she saw the blood on her back and subconsciously touched it.


    "Blood...I am bleeding..."


    She stared at Rael and licked the blood on her hands.


    Her impression of Rael had immensely changed after she saw his ve win and how he made his subordinate an Asura which showed that he had a pure noble bloodline and the ''Law of Nobility'' directly gave birth to him and not normal parents.


    Asuras are creatures who are the Shadows of the people with Godly Constitution.


    They are not ssified as any species and are special in their own way being one of a kind.


    *Crack...crack...crack..*


    ck raven wings started to sprout from her back!


    They werescivious and looked amazingly luxurious and royal. It gave out a profound aura of suppression.


    Her eyes turned red which was easily noticeable through her veil as they were shining in the dark.


    Her wings pped once creating an intense gust!


    *Swoosh!*


    She appeared behind the invisible Rael who was using the first form of his Ghost Phantasm hoping to fool her.


    "You think such petty tricks can work against me?" She smiled amusingly.


    *sh!!*


    A trident shed his body apart in mere milliseconds.


    He fell down on the ground bleeding, surprisingly he could not move even an inch. His invisibility also came off, enabling Ishtar to look at him properly.


    "The de is coated with poison you see..." She smirked looking at the fallen down Rael. She knelt down on her knees, her two hands holding her face.


    She was like a child sitting on the ground looking at some interesting creature.


    ''Is this the end.....''


    Rael had many thoughts going through his mind, in hisst life his death was more like an immediate death but this was even more humiliating.


    ''I can''t die so fast now....right?''


    He sighed and looked at the sky, it was most probably five in the morning.


    He looked up at the nket of stars that stretched to infinity.


    He found the darkness strange.


    The millions of bright stars were dotted on the ck canvas of night, yet none of that light seemed to filter far enough down to make any difference when he turned his eyes away.


    This was a ckness that he could recall seeing before - one that was almost absolute!


    "The abyss..." He muttered.


    Ishtar looked at him and thought that he had done crazy due to the shock.


    ''''There is no justice in thews of nature, no term for fairness in the equations of motion. The Universe is neither evil nor good, it simply does not care. The stars don''t care, or the Sun, or the sky. Then why should I care...?" He chuckled bitterly.


    Ishtar was listening to him with keen ears and couldn''t help but agree with him.


    He started tough like a psycho in a low voice with a bitter expression,


    ''At least I managed to save Derek...


    NO!


    NO!


    NO!


    NO!


    FUCK THIS!


    FUCK IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    I can''t die here... I can''t...I can''t...''


    For one of the first times in his life... a single tear came out from his eyes as if he was crying.


    Many want to die but when death approaches they are all scared of it.


    At that moment no matter how good your life is or how shitty it is, you will be scared.


    For,


    Death is fair to everyone.


    He was alsoughing at the same time,


    "To think a day woulde when I would be so pathetic...."


    Deep inside Rael''s heart....something opened up....a part of his soul which he knew about but was too mysterious for him to research upon.


    Inside the deep clear sky of his Soul Sea, a seed started to take birth.


    The seed quickly grew up a shoot and then turned into a nt.


    The nt kept on growing and growing and became a tree.


    The tree kept on growing, its branches started to bear more branches which started to bear leaves.


    On one particr branch, a clear white-colored flower bloomed.


    It looked like the million lights of the milky way, it was the whitest of all the white. From the flower, a drop of liquid fell onto the ground slowly.


    *Drop!*


    RIPPLES FORMED IN THE ENTIRE SOUL SEA making it erratic!


    The zillions of words that Rael had read in ''nothingness'' shed through his mind.


    Every word hurt him.


    There was immense pain that was striking his astral body once again.


    However, a few sentences had been tranted for him and they shed through his mind engraving itself on his Soul and Mind.


    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''


    *BOOM!!!*


    Energy fluctuations increased in the air. Ishtar immediately took a step away from Rael.


    ''Did he gain an enlightenment on the verge of death?'' Ishtar wondered.


    Rael''s body floated into the air, ethereal golden butterflies started to surround it pping their wings happily.


    His hair started to grow to show no signs of stopping! His silver hair was longer than even that of Rapunzel.


    He slowly opened his eyes which were now golden in color instead of his usual violet.


    They were giving out a profound aura that of his years of experience.


    Under his eyes, everything bowed!


    All the insects and animals nearby fell into silence!


    The trees started to sway in his direction to kotow!


    The wind stopped blowing to pay its respects!


    The dry ground started to give birth to nts, trees, and flowers!


    He touched one of the butterflies with his long fingers and, it broke into many more butterflies.


    His face was like snow, cold but beautiful!


    He gave out an amused smile....ohhh that smile! Damn!


    People would die for that smile!


    Beauties and men from all the realms, be it the Celestial or the Godly! All would fall in love with him!


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly a pair of beautiful butterfly wings sprouted from his back!


    They were the most beautiful wings ever...it put all winged creatures to shame!


    All the butterflies started to merge and a halo-crown was formed which floated atop his head.


    What does a King do?


    He rules.


    What does a God do?


    He does whatever the hell he wants to do.

 Chapter 33: Punishments in order*

    Chapter 33: Punishments in order*


    [2]


    Bonus updated.


    ~


    Every step he took resulted in slight shockwaves across entire realms.


    Every once in a while his Rapunzel-like hair would float into the air and his diamond violet eyes would shine in the darkness of the night.


    Ishtar looked at him with a frowned expression, she had absolutely no idea what had happened. Just one second ago he was the little boy she was bullying but now...


    His entire demeanor had changed!


    He was no longer giving out a naive aura but instead an auraparable to her original body''s power!


    Every aspect of him had changed! All his features were heavenly refined! It was as if he was the embodiment of beauty! Even in the other worlds, it was hard to find someoneparable to him!


    "What are....you?" Ishtar subconsciously muttered.


    He looked at her with an indifferent gaze and smiled mischievously ignoring her question.


    There was something different about him...


    He flicked his fingers, numerous golden ethereal butterflies started to flutter in the air and started to travel to the numerous parts of the city.


    Domain!


    A clear sky covered the entire area!


    A golden in spread level on the ground with, golden-tawny grass and golden-green wheat checker-boarded in a pattern as wide as the world.


    It was filled with lustful greenery! It is said that Domain reflects the ce you feel mostfortable in.


    All that punctuated the dichromatic scheme was the odd lonely tree and the long strands of cloud being dragged across the sky by the wind.


    There really was no cover, no hills, nothing to block the view.


    The only two people in the Domain were the beautiful ck-haired goddess and the handsome pretty boy with long silver hair and noble violet eyes.


    Before Ishtar could even utter a word, Rael had already confined her in the domain to be unable to move.


    "I heard that you like to torture others a lot..."


    Ishtar simply stared at the man with shock she understood the sarcasm underlying in his words!


    She thought that she would be killed instantly because he overpowered her easily but this guy had instead decided on torturing her!


    "If you think I can''t endure torture then you must be mistaken..." She gritted her teeth.


    "No no no...I think the one who is mistaken here is not me but you..." He gave a mysterious smirk and came closer to her with every step.


    The woman who was standing due to the help of the old tree behind her couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What does he mean....?''


    Seeing hime close to her, she couldn''t help but shudder! He had almost invaded her private space with his nose touching hers.


    Jitters went across her entire body!


    Even if this was a clone....this was the first time in a million years that she had sensed the touch of a man!


    His nose didn''t stop at hers and continuously went down and down. He smelled her neck and licked it.


    "Angh~!" She unintentionally gave out a moan, she wanted to die at that moment! This was the one thing she had suppressed since her heart was broken by her fiance. But that is a story for the future...


    He slowly caressed her hair plunging her to the tree, his mouth was still inspecting the many corners of her body. Corners she herself didn''t know about.


    He stopped licking and looked right into her eyes,


    "This is not your torture but the torture you desired...." He smiled and went for a long kiss.


    Her lips were softer than a pillow and more tender than anything. They were red in color just like cherries. Her lips tasted like wine, his favorite drink.


    His kiss was not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It was the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all.


    At first, she was hesitant but then eventually she gave in to her womanly desires and weed his tongue inside.


    His hot tongue started to entangle with hers, she quickly broke the kiss realizing what he was doing.


    "Bastar.." She opened her mouth but it was quickly closed by Rael''s long finger.


    "Shhhh.....right now...you belong to me..body and soul..."


    Saying that he picked her up in his arms carrying her like a princess. Under the shade of the big tree, a sumptuous bed of the softest leaves was formed. It was practically a deluxe bed.


    He gentlyid her on the bed and continued to kiss her continuously breaking it again and again.


    "You will have the best experience of your life today..."


    His fair hands approached the ck-haired beauty''s rear with a calm expression on his face, seemingly unaffected by the situation.


    A secondter, he lifted her robes, revealing her snow-white buttocks, silky ck undergarment, and her long, smooth legs.


    Her butt was round, perky, and smooth-looking, like two pieces of beautiful pearl next to each other.


    Rael had never seen buttocks as beautiful and wless as Ishtar''s.


    Although he was a newbie, his skills weren''t, back in the fairy realm there were many techniques he had learned, some of the finger techniques were of acupuncture. They would mostly be used to block pressure points or meridians or to heal someone but they could also be used in this way.


    He wondered what his teacher, Moon-Goddess would think when she woulde to know that he was using his divine moonlight acupuncture techniques as a pleasuring technique instead.


    Well, she already knows...


    He used it on her long back.


    He gently caressed her butt as though it was a fragile treasure.


    The moment his finger touched the surface of Ishtar''s jade-like skin, her body trembled.


    He then pushed all ten of his fingers deep into her soft ass cheeks, sending a shock of pleasure through her body.


    "Ahhh~!" Ishtar unintentionally moaned from the sudden pleasure amid her immense pain.


    She wasn''t in the right mind to pay attention to what Rael was doing behind her, but whatever it was, she wanted more.


    He continued to massage her butt, and the way he massaged it made it look as though he was kneading dough, each movement made with unimpaired uracy.


    She eventually fell into his grasps forgetting all her resistance, giving herself fully to her lustful desires.


    "Ahh more... ahhh" Her body began feeling lust for the first time, and she unconsciously pleaded for more.


    Her red eyes flickered like the stars in a night sky, and a dark spot appeared in the middle of her ck lingerie between her legs, gradually growingrger and darker.


    Her bottom lips suddenly felt a tingling sensation, and her body began trembling even harder. Ishtar felt fear and nervousness.


    She knew that this pleasure would soon consume her body and soul, yet she didn''t tell Rael to stop, and even if she told him, he wouldn''t stop, this was his way of taking revenge sweetly.


    "S-Something something ising!" She suddenly felt an urge to release something.


    It was at this moment Rael slid a finger underneath her underwear, touching the most sensitive part of her body, the clitoris!


    The moment his finger touched her little pink jewel, Ishtar felt as though her body was struck by an overwhelming desire of passion, temporarily shutting down her mind and body for an instant.


    And in that instant, the chains blocking all the love within her body was released, causing a flow of river trickling gush down to the ends of her legs just like a fountain.


    Ahhhh!" Ishtar for the first time in her life had finally experienced an orgasm.


    He retrieved his hand that was soaking wet from her virgin juice from under her garment and nonchntly licked his fingers tasting the liquid.


    A blissful smile appeared on his face, "Not bad, not bad..."


    "Haaa haaa haaa" Ishtar was trying to breathe properly.


    The inside of her mind was in a rampage, it was utter chaos! She couldn''t even think properly much less hear his question.


    It was the first time she had felt such intense pleasure. She herself had never touched her own body!


    Seeing that Rael smiled, it seemed like it was high time for his master''s ''Moonlight Acupuncture'' techniques were truly right to be renamed as ''Moonlight Fingering'' techniques instead.


    Time passed extremely slowly at this moment; it felt as though it had stopped for Ishtar.


    Never in her life would she have imagined that her body would be yed around in such a fashion by a mere person from the lower world.


    Just thinking about the shameless expressions she made and how vulgar she acted was enough for her to want to kill herself.


    Furthermore, the fact that she enjoyed it immensely only made her feel worse!


    She looked at Rael with furious killing intent and spoke, "Are you done ying with my body?? Did you enjoy it?!"


    Rael simply smirked, he liked women who were willful and not ready to submit just like how Ishtar liked willful men.


    This was the worst torture Ishtar had ever experienced in her entire life, although she was a clone, the main body would eventually know when she would want to extract the memories and experiences.


    She had pledged to herself she wouldn''t allow any man to touch her and now here she was...


    "Done what are you saying...."


    He smacked his lips and looked at Ishtar with the same flirty nce she was giving him during the auction hall which made him feel ufortable.


    Ishtar''s expression immediately became that of anger, now she felt that she was stripped naked although she was wearing her clothes.


    Her fingers unintentionally went down to her vagina.


    She had a very ominous feeling...


    Rael raised his eyebrows looking at her fingers, and smirked, and took off the white shirt he was wearing.


    "What are you saying? It has just begun~~"

 Chapter 34: Enslaving the Villainess**

    Chapter 34: Enving the Viiness**


    Ishtar lied there like a stone statue as Rael slowly approached her, his bulging rod standing upright; it was so stiff that not even walking was able to cause it to move!


    While she has seen it before, of all shapes and sizes, and even castrated all of them personally, this was her first time seeing such a handsome penis, she was instantly mesmerized by its wless shape and vigorous aura, it looked more like a heavenly treasure than some vulgar stick  something entirely different than her imaginations.


    ''Even his penis is handsome!''


    As Rael closed in on their distance, she was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.


    By the time he was standing next to her, Ishtar was already breathing heavily, her heart beating like war drums and her eyes captivated by the divine cock in front of her.


    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.


    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.


    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.


    "Mmm~!"


    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.


    She hated the fact that she was enjoying the feeling but when she saw Rael''s handsome face, she exploded into redness.


    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.


    He took this moment to take a good look at Ishtar, whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes flickering with countless illuminating lights.


    Her hair was midnight-ck and it flowed on the bed like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.


    Her red eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness as they hatefully gazed at him, yet there was a sense of desire flickering within.


    Her rosy-pink lips had a herbal winish taste mixed with a sweetness that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.


    "You know you didn''t tell me your name" Rael mumbled in a sheepish tone.


    "Hm?"


    "It''s Ishtar.." she said to him in an alluring tone.


    "Then I will call you Ish, my name is Irakiel or Rael, you can call me darling or dear whatever suits your tastes." He gave a small peck in her lips.


    "Y-y-you!" Never in her life did anyone call her by her name Ishtar, and this guy had even made a nickname out of her name.


    Rael smiled and whispered in her ears with hot breathing out of his mouth,


    "Ish I want you"


    When Ishtar felt Rael''s warm breath tickling her ears, she could feel a tingling sensation in-between her legs.


    "May I?" Rael requested permission before they reach the point of no return. Even though he was torturing her sexually, he was not that shameless to r*pe someone, he would rather have consent.


    After a moment of silence, Ish slowly nodded, her face getting redder by the second. She herself didn''t have an idea as to why she was even epting.


    One part of her told to reject while the other told her to ept, in the end, her lustful desires won.


    He smiled, and he began loosening her robes, his gentle and smooth movements were wless and profound as if he has a lot of expertise in the field.


    Momentster, Ishid there with her ck shimmery dress stripped from her, revealing everything except her bottom lips and nipples that she had covered with her fair hands.


    Both Rael and Ish werepletely naked at this moment; it was a nervous feeling for Ish who has been experiencing many ''firsts'' today.


    Rael took another moment to engrave this enchanting scenery into his soul, ensuring that he would never forget it.


    "S-stop looking...." She blushed when she saw him gazing at her with intense eyes.


    Her slim body was well-sculpted, like a piece of art.


    Her skin was smooth and pale like white jade, and her slightly sweaty body made it seem as though stars covered her body.


    Not to mention her body was also without a single hair despite her ripe body, it was a peerless figure that would cause any male to go crazy.


    When Raelid eyes on her pair of perfectly round breasts, his already stiff rod hardened even more, and his hands began reaching for it.


    While massaging her soft breasts, his head lowered approaching the lower-half of her body. When Ish noticed that, she began to panic.


    Ish tightly covered her beautiful cave. She was not mentally prepared to let Rael explore her cave so fast.


    "It''s beautiful..." Rael muttered with a dazzling smile which made her heart melt.


    He gently licked her slender legs, slowly approaching the hand that covered her heavenly cave.


    When he reached the center of her legs, a sweet fragrance aroused his nose, causing his body temperature to heat up.


    A few moments passed, yet Rael did not say nor do anything, only silently waiting for her to release the hand that blocked him from seeing the most precious part that made her a female.


    After another moment, she finally surrendered overwhelmed with her lust.


    Without any further dy, he pressed his lips directly against her jewels and began exploring it with his tongue.


    "Ahhhh~!"


    Ish released a powerful moan the moment she felt something soft and vicious enter her flower, and her body trembled violently, feeling as though there was electricity running through her body.


    "Mmm~ Ahhhhh~" Her erotic moaning sounded like drugs to Rael''s ears giving him eargasms; it was both peaceful and exciting.


    The liquid flowed from her tight cave like a fountain, and Rael savored everyst drop without letting a single drop go to waste.


    "More give me more" Ish suddenly grabbed Rael by his head and pulled him towards her, his tongue reaching even deeper into her pink cave.


    Even Rael was shocked, this woman had totally lost it!


    It took a few minutes for her to release her tight grip on his head, but when she finally did, he began pressing her clitoris with his tongue.


    "Shhhh"


    The hot liquid flowed out from her forbidden cave drenching his face wet.


    He rubbed her pink with his thick meat-stick while he kissed her again.


    "Are you ready? It will hurt at first, but you will feel even more pleasure."


    "Un..." Ish blushingly nodded.


    It was at this moment he slowly pushed the tip of his divine dragon into her cave.


    "Nnn!" Ish bit her lips from the extreme pain, the corner of her eyes forming teardrops.


    She could very clearly feel her hymen slowly being torn apart by Rael''s handsome cock, and blood was seeping through what little gap was left in her cave.


    Rael continued to pierce her tight vagina, her insides were tightly wrapped around his little brother; it was a sensational experience for both of them, especially Ishtar, who had never felt anything rted to sex.


    Although it took some time, Rael''s entire divine rod but it was finally inside Ishtar''s hole with the tip even hitting the end of her hole. It was a heavenly feeling for both of them.


    "How does it feel, losing your purity?" He asked her in a mocking but gentle tone.


    She struggled to lift her head to look at her stomach which was slightly bulging due to Rael''s thick rod.


    Her stomach felt full, almost as though she was full from eating too much.


    She even looked a bit dazed by the fact that she allowed someone to take her virginity.


    "I will begin moving now, okay?"


    He began moving his hips, thrusting it slowly at first, increasing the speed and intensity only after Ish began showing signs of pleasure.


    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!"


    After a few minutes, Ish could no longer feel pain  only extremely pleasure. Her mind quickly became empty, and soon enough, the only thing she could think about was the passionate sensation in her pussy and the heavenly pleasure that came with it.


    The only sound that could be heard inside the lonely domain at this moment was her captivating moaning and heavy breathing, the sound of meat getting pounded.


    "Mess me up ha ha ha~~" She pleaded for more as she tightly embraced his neck.


    He heeded her request and tightly held onto her slim waist as he lifted her into the air and began thrusting faster and faster with no signs of exhaustion even after intensive thrusting for many minutes, his dragon head fiercely hitting the end of her hole repeatedly, like a hammer pounding a wall.


    Her beautiful breasts jiggled and her erotic face, not to mention the sound of her butt cheeks pping against his legs.


    "Something''sing.....Ahhhhhhh!"


    She tilted her head backward and screamed loudly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body going out of control instantly afterward, and arge amount of liquid then gushed out from her bottom.


    However, he did not stop his movements and continued to thrust his steel-like rod into her, as he was also close to reaching his climax from the powerful sucking force of her vagina.


    This only further aroused Ish''s lust and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release liquid without any signs of stopping anytime soon.


    "I feel like I am going insane~!" She eximed.


    After another a few more minutes of thrusting, Rael finally imploded her insides with his own liquid.


    He kissed her on the lips afterward. However, despite already releasing his love liquid, he didn''t pull his penis out of her hole, keeping the white milky substance tightly sealed within.


    Ish took this moment to take deep breaths. She has never been this exhausted before, not even during the life and death battles in her life.


    "Y-you are still hard....?!" Ish couldn''t help but exim with shock!


    He pressed his body against her''s embracing her heavenly mounds.


    Time began to pass slowly, both of them started to zest each other, tasting all the different techniques they had to offer to each other.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 35: The only man I will ever lust for is Astolfo.

    Chapter 35: The only man I will ever lust for is Astolfo.


    The domain had already broken apart, Rael had returned back to his normal state.


    Inside his Soul Sea, the flower had wilted and another flower was taking birth, still a seed.


    Other than the tree in his Soul Sea, his martial spirit was also there, currently sleeping as it only wakes up to protect when a foreign entity enters without permission of the soul.


    On the ground, Rael was sleeping and beside him was Ishtar who had just woken up and was staring at him.


    She looked at him confused, with mixed emotions, he was currently defenseless and sleeping.


    If she attacked him then he would surely die, plus she was stronger than him because Rael had already be the normal Rael.


    She crept up close to his body, his body had a unique smell, just like cherries.


    His silver hair fell all upon his body, drool wasing out of his mouth which made him look like a deity who fell from the heavens.


    In her hand was an ethereal de she constructed, she pointed it to his neck with a firm determination in her eyes.


    Her red eyes glinted with a murderous light, she almost touched the de below his chin, making a blood drop from it.


    *Drip...Drop...*


    Looking at the blood, some mysterious feeling exploded from her heart.


    Guilt? Worry? She didn''t know but she sure didn''t enjoy it.


    It made her uneasy looking at the blood,


    ''What are these feelings....''


    She gazed at Rael''s handsome pretty boy face and she exploded into redness, remembering everything they had done at night.


    Her hand started to tremble making the ethereal knife she was holding to disappear.


    She fell on her knees atop Rael''s chest.


    Her hands went forward to touch his innocent sleeping face, after massaging his face for a while, she touched his lips.


    His lips were as soft as snow and pink in color just like flowers. She suddenly felt an urge to kiss them, she went close to him and gave him a deep passionate kiss.


    Not aware of what she was doing, as if she was in a trance, she pushed him away and frowned while touching her own lips with her long slender fingers.


    ''Why?... I don''t like this feeling....it makes me feel warm and gives me a sense of security, but it also constantly worries me....''


    She stared at Rael''s innocent baby face again before strengthening her will to go.


    In the end she couldn''t kill him.


    *Fwip!!*


    Her beautiful ck raven wings came out from her back and pped a couple of times. She took a sting stance and tilted her head in the direction of the sky.


    *Swoosh!!*


    She flew away, like as if she was never there, to begin with.


    Rael sighed as he opened his eyes, gazing at the sky with a longing expression.


    The night he had spent with her, even though it was short was one of the best moments of his life.


    He couldn''t help but find Ishtar simr to him, although he didn''t pry and didn''t ask her, he got a feeling that she had also gone through a lot, betrayals, losing loved ones, etc.


    Just like how battles help you to understand your opponent better, battles in bed help you to understand your partner better.


    "Just what have you endured all this time...maybe even more than me...."


    He stood on his feet and saw that he was naked, a cold wind passed, making him shudder.


    "Where are my clothes now.....?!"


    _


    _


    _


    ~~~x~ The Fairy Realm ~x~~~


    *Fwoooo!!!*


    A brilliant light erupted inside the entire realm, it was so bright that it illuminated the entire sky making everyone think that it was daytime instead of night.


    Everyone rushed out of their houses when they saw that it was already day, some fairies grumbled for not being able to sleep properly, some hastily wore their work clothes to go to work, some who were awake the whole time frowned, some who were in the middle of intercourse felt proud especially the males who were thinking that their stamina was amazing tost till morning.


    "It is already morning?"


    Many people started to roam the streets and do their everyday life, as there were no watches nobody suspected anything.


    After a total of 7 hours the light started to diminish, it was night, but then the most surprising thing for the people was that morning came once again.


    "What the fuck?! Why is it morning again?!"


    People were screaming andining in the entire realm because everything was topsy-turvy.


    ~ Meanwhile in the center of the capital~


    "Why is the body of the previous fairy king exploding with such bright light?!?!?!"


    "We had all even forgotten that this king existed!" One of them said in disdain.


    "Hey! At least he was handsome!" One girl cried.


    "Yeah yeah...he used to be a heartthrob and all that but after his ascension, he never even came to meet us or show a sign that he was alive or even cared about us!...."


    "You men are just jealous of him!" A girl snorted while looking in the direction of his coffin with a dreamy expression.


    "Yeah, I wish he could be my husband..." A man sighed.


    "Bro... you are a boy."


    "So what you racist!"


    "Eh... I support LGBT."


    "What is that?" The gay man frowned.


    "Let''s get butfucked tonight."


    "I am in."


    "I am in."


    "Count me in too!"


    "Hey! Stop insulting him so loudly, what if the royal guards hear us?!" Another man pointing towards the Royal Fairy guards who were standing near the transparent crystal ss coffin.


    The others looked at him weirdly, "Maybe we can ask them to join in the mass orgy."


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Actually...."


    "FUCK OFF!!! TOPIC CHANGE TOPIC CHANGE AHHHHRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I DONT WANT TO IMAGINE THAT YOU SON OF A BITCH!!"


    "Everyone be QUIET!!! His Majesty ising!" One of the Royal Guards screamed in an authoritative tone.


    A blonde-haired man with emerald green eyes came, his skin was very fair and his face very chiseled.


    His hair was short and more like a modern hairstyle, his limbs and height were very tall. A perfect man, a man loved by all.


    He had a kind and gentle smile on his face that could mesmerize anyone who saw it. His eyes were like a diamond shining throughout the time.


    But behind the facade of the kind, the gentle and perfect king was a cruel, lustful, and greedy man!


    A man who wanted to make a harem and was in love with the wives of his fake sworn brother and had made a n to kill his fake sworn brother a.k.a his crush''s husband.


    Why fake brother?


    Yeah, because he had formed a cross in his fingers like how kids do, that''s a pun, he didn''t swear the oath taking the divinews as the witness.


    After years of nning, he was sessfully able toe up with a n.


    Irakiel was a narcissistic guy and would often stroll around the city admiring his statues and portraits so he simply rigged his greatest statue and made it topple on him at the perfect time.


    But to his dismay and extreme disappointment, after the death of Irakiel, his wives swore to the divinews to never love any other man or have intercourse with any.


    After the oath, they went into seclusion!!!


    He felt angry!!! He killed his own King to woo them!!


    Even Elequeeness who was cold to her own husband showed that she loved him by taking the oath!!


    At that very moment, he knew that he was nothing special, he had a Divine Constitution, unlike Rael who had a Godly Constitution.


    If that was not enough, Rael had amazing skills in swordy, music, art, and medicine.


    Rael was also a heartthrob for being extremely handsome and an individual who had seduced even Godesses from the Godly Realm.


    As any person with a long life, he had gone through debauchery hundreds if not thousands kf times.


    Whenever something too emotional hit him like betrayal or losing someone, he would go into debauchery, it was fairly normal in every person''s life.


    But!! Rael''s debauchery was extreme!!


    He didn''t know that he could be too overbearing and a god for people with his amazing moonlight fingering techniques!!


    Although he became loyal after he married.


    Rael would deny being a scumbag but in the inside, he knows the truth that he is a hypocrite but at least he is trying to improve by making morals and sticking to them!!


    What did Joz have? Nothing.


    He didn''t have any of the qualities Rael had.


    He was like a Dogpared to a God.


    What made him more insecure was the fact that Rael''s daughter left the realm right after she came to know that he wanted to marry her!!


    If he couldn''t marry Titania and Elequeeness then he would marry the daughter, at least that is what he had nned.


    She also left him!!


    Was she that disgusted by the fact of marrying him?


    Joz was too damn insecure.


    He started to take down statues of Rael so that his poprity would diminish and started to spread bad rumors about him to make himself feel better.


    He couldn''t remove all the statues and portraits, the public wasn''t that dumb, he even had to keep the dead body of Rael as a disy in the center of the capital, or else he would be called a jealous and corrupt king.


    That indeed did work and many citizens started to favor him but many ancient families believed that Rael had ascended and kept on praying to him.


    Although Joz didn''t like that, he still let them do it.


    Irakiel was dead, it was not as if he ascended, so what could happen...right...?


    But today!!


    His dead frozen body started to shine!


    If a soul of a fairy dies or is removed then the body will freeze and if it''s natural death their body starts to split into wisps turning into spirits.


    It shined so brightly that it blinded the eyes of whoever looked at it directly!


    Seeing the King, everyone sat on one knee bowing to him.


    The King simply waved, urging them to stand up with a gentle smile.


    The King opened the coffin of the frozen Irakiel, an aroma of wine and lilies escaped from the coffin making everyone squeal.


    The frozen body was no longer emitting the divine light, he touched his body and frowned, it was cold, but it was slightly warmer, which didn''t escape from his touch.


    The body being indestructible he would not even be able to burn it, even more, it was ced in the center of the capital city. So that people could see the divine body of the previous King.


    Many girls, old and new would even fangirl around his dead frozen body many times, kinda creepy but he was too damn handsome!


    "This bastard''s body has been cold and frozen for 2 million years....why is it a bit warm now?! As if he just died again?!" The King cursed in anger, his face was filled with shock and a bit fearful.


    The crowd was in shock seeing an angry expression on their usually smiling kind-hearted King and couldn''t help wonder what had happened to cause him to be so angry.


    "Where is Puck?!" He roared at the royal guards.


    The guards shook their head slightly and a butler came running to exin the situation.


    "Lord Puck has been missing for a few years, all of us think that he has left the realm or in seclusion...." The butler said.


    "Fuck!" Joz cursed.


    "Find him! Send some men across the Celestial in and find him, he must have some clues! This matter is very important! I give you all my permission to travel!" He ordered.


    ''I need to know why this strange phenomenon is happening since I was sure that I killed him right?!'' Joz thought as he started to tap his shoes on the floor.


    "Should we inform her Highness, Titania, and Elequeeness about this incident?" One of the butlers asked.


    "NO!!" Joz screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Even though he could never have them, he would never let the two have hope.


    Everyone nodded and dispersed quickly.


    He looked at the crowd and winked while smiling kindly, saying,


    "This matter is still being investigated, don''te near his coffin for some time as we are not sure of the phenomenon and it can be harmful."


    "Our King is so kind!"


    "Yeah, he is also very efficient at his work!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Everyone in the crowd, be it male, female, young, old all of them at the top of their voices screamed loudly hailing the King.


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    A cynical smile appeared on his face hearing their praise as he waved at them to calm them all down.


    Everyone looked at the King, who looked a bit shaken up and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to cause him such worry and anger.

 Chapter 36: Kidnapped

    Chapter 36: Kidnapped


    Alizejh ran to the enforcer department as soon as she got the news of what all had taken ce.


    Alizejh especially was very worried.


    She felt that she shouldn''t have left Rael alone and should have gone along with him despite how tired she was.


    After all, even if he said that he awakened his celestial bloodline, he was still weak since it had hardly been a week since he awakened it.


    Rael didn''t even have any experience because since young he was talentless and pathetic in fighting or any kind ofbat.


    He had a meager amount of mana, worse than even trash.


    When they were kids, they would always get bullied by the other siblings for being born from a one-night stand, not even a concubine.


    Her brother would take all the beatings for her, he even promised to protect her forever like any other cliche brother.


    s, he was deemed as trash while she was a prodigy.


    Since then her brother was not the same as before it was as if he hadpletely changed, the light in his eyes had been extinguished.


    Even when talking and congratting her, there was only fakeness in his smiles.


    He had changed.


    Did the previous Rael hate her?


    No. A brother can never hate a sister no matter what but he indeed felt insecure and worthless.


    Since then her twin brother had fallen into never-ending debauchery and was disdained more and more.


    He became so scummy to the point that he was kicked out of the Sin-Greed family personally by her father and guilty wives of his.


    Alizejh didn''t know why that had happened but she had some ideas.


    Nevertheless, she left the family along with Rael despite the protests of her father since she was a genius and her father didn''t want to lose her.


    She took upon the same oath her brother had for her to protect her.


    Yet when she needed to be there for him, to protect him.


    She was lying in the bed sleeping like a log.


    When she came to know about what had taken ce she was as if struck by lighting.


    ''Brother....? Are you alive?''


    ''Please be alive! I beg you!''


    She rushed inside the office only to be in shock, the entire office had been transformed into a treatment center.


    Numerous different kinds of species had been injured and were being treated.


    She didn''t care, she started to go through them all, to see if her brother was among any of them.


    ''Brother please where are you?!''


    Droplets of water started to well up from her eyes as she tried her best to find her dear twin only to be disappointed.


    He was not there.


    Her figure slowly staggered as her body touched the cold wall pressed against her back, sliding down, her face as if she has just died.


    However, all hope was not lost.


    ''Wait! If he is not here he could be somewhere outside.''


    A new light was reborn in her eyes as adrenaline started pumping within her veins, she quickly got up from against the wall and hurried up to leave the department when she stopped by some people in front.


    "Wait!"


    Alizejh tilted her head and saw her best friend Valerie rushing towards her, panting.


    "I aming with you, I can''t bear you to go alone in this situation."


    She nodded and was grateful for her intention, along with her a trio also trotted behind them.


    Alizejh turned to look at them,


    "Why are you threeing, especially you, Phillip."


    Phillip looked at her embarrassed and grumbled in a low voice which everyone heard as the entire hall became silent coincidentally.


    "My mom asked me to."


    ~


    After a long time of searching, Alizejh andpany finally found where Rael would be.


    If she was right then the ce has was in had suffered the most damage as an entire oval some had been created as if an explosion had taken ce.


    If they had Beyde then they could y it.


    As she saw the area in the distance, she got even more stressed out, of course, her friends saw her expression and even they felt agony.


    Philip''s brother who had be King and his wife had already been dered dead.


    Although he didn''t feel that depressed because he wasn''t close to his brother he still felt like crying his heart out.


    His own father was dead, his brother was dead.


    Only his mother was alive.


    Would his stepdad also die?


    Suddenly a voice interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "Alizejh!! I think your brother is there in the distance, I can see two figures!"


    Alizejh looked in the distance as she cried out.


    "Brother...!!!"


    But as soon as she said that something unexpected happened.


    A white-haireddy picked him up in a princess carry while the man in her arms was started and started to wail like a child.


    "Kidnapper leave me!! Leave MEEEE!!!"


    Rael closed his eyes due to the sheer embarrassment, he vowed to teach his student a good lesson in bed.


    It is like they say, the more gentle you are with her outside, the naughtier it gets inside.


    *Fwoom*


    Blood started to umte in Aria''s back as it kept on growing to form a pair of wings made out of blood.


    Aria looked at her lover and then in the direction of Alizejh smiling like a smug bitch.


    Alizejh stopped involuntarily at the scene of her brother getting kidnapped, along with her even the ones apanying her stopped, in a daze as they saw the scene unblinking.


    Her brother was too far away in the distance, she wouldn''t be able to reach him in time to stop the kidnapping.


    She raised her head to look at the woman and noticed that it was the same woman dancing with him during the Regent Banquet.


    Aria Versansha.


    The Archduchess of the Vampire Kingdom.


    The strongest being in the Lower World, second only to Demon Queen, Lucifer.


    Rumors said that Aria was close to ascension.


    Her eyes met Aria''s own blood-red eyes and the duchess smiled at her smugly before leaving, sting through space like a rocket.


    Alizejh''s blood boiled as she looked at the scene with her jaw dropped.


    She fell totally silent, her body not budging at all.


    Philip came closer to her thinking that it would be an opportunity tofort her.


    He raised his hands to keep it on her shoulder to pat it, however as soon as his hands touched her shoulder, the next thing he saw was blood gushing out of it.


    His entire left hand was torn apart!


    Alizejh walked away from them and gave them all a bright warm smile.


    Valerie hesitated but asked in the end.


    "Alize are you okay?"


    Alizejh''s face which was still the same smile didn''t change at all.


    She walked away from them, sliding into the epicenter of the dome, and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "NOT MY BROTHER YOU BITCHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    ~


    The Fairy Realm.


    Inside a dark room were lying two figures in arge bed.


    One had azure-colored hair which reached her waist, her long eyshes twitched as her eyes suddenly opened, revealing eyes the color of ice.


    While the other one had long blond hair which fell in her bountiful boobs, just like the azure-haired girl, even her eyes opened revealing an emerald color.


    Both of them stared at each other before asking.


    "Did you feel that?" The blonde hair woman asked.


    The azure-haired nodded as she frowned slightly.


    "It was a divine resonance, it is as if as if he is alive."


    Right as they were questioning each other their divine sense picked up a telepathic message from one of their servants.


    [ Your Highnesses we have an important piece of information for you both. ]


    The azure-haireddy said in an authoritative voice.


    "Speak."


    [ The corpse of the Graceful One was shining brightly, so bright that even covered the entire sky with light as intent as daylight for more than 6 hours. ]


    Both of them fell into silence, the blonde-haired woman then spoke.


    "Very well, investigate the situation and give us a full report also keep an eye on the fake king."


    [Your word is myw, your Highness!!]


    The two women nodded as they exchanged nces with each other.


    The blonde-haired woman fell in her thoughts, there was an awkward silence prevailing in the room as none of the two spoke.


    Finally, it was broken as the azure-haireddy asked in a quivering tone as if she would cry at any moment.


    Although her voice was cold, one could easily detect her care for the person as she was almost crying and even stuttering which she never did normally.


    "Do you think he is alive?"


    She was met with silence.


    A chuckle escaped from the mouth of the blonde-haired woman.


    "I knew he wouldn''t die, after all, he is my husband."


    A rare wry smile came upon the face of the Azure-haireddy, she was a ssic tsundere.


    "Wrong, he is our husband."


    "Do you think he wille for us after all this time?" The azure-haired woman asked.


    The blonde-haired smiled as she pulled thedy in her embrace.


    "If he doesn''te then we will find him and give him a fate worse than death. He dares to leave his two beautiful wives alone for such a long time! He is lucky that we are not sluts like other women and love him immensely."


    The azure-haireddy smiled as she wrapped her arms around the neck of Titania which earned a blush from her.


    She coughed, "You didn''t even admit to him that you love him, so this time I think you should confess."


    Elequeeness sighed, "I should have confessed, I was too wrapped around in my own world and busy....?"


    Titania rolled her eyes, "Oh please, you were just shy."


    Elequeeness dared not to look in her eyes and said in a wimpy tone,


    "N-no I wasn''t shy."


    "Oh really?" Titania teased as she went in to kiss Elequeeness.


    Elequeeness weed the kiss by replying to her with her own passionate kiss, her tongue wrapping around hers.


    After what seemed an eternity, their kiss broke as a string of saliva was stretching from one end to another.


    "We will show him how much we have improved the next time the three of us battle in bed," Titania said in apetitive tone.


    Elequeeness sighed,


    "Yes Yes"


    Titania took her by surprise as she started to fondle with her boobs.


    Elequenness started to do the same as she went closer and closer to Titania.


    It was going to be a long night.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 37: Teaching the kitten, how to say meow.**

    Chapter 37: Teaching the kitten, how to say meow.**


    Alright, yesterday some people wereining about yuri so let me make some things clear.


    There is no yuri in the future when Rael will arrive, the two wives were helping each other masturbate and relieve themselves.


    Do you really expect them to not indulge themselves with each other?


    You don''t expect them to remain sexually frustrated for 2 fucking million years??! DO YOU?!


    At least the two wives remained loyal to him and didn''t ask any other man to help them out!! FOR TWO MILLION YEARS!!


    I mean somebody even threatened that he would drop the novel because of that yuri scene. ( I am kinda disappointed seriously. )


    To be clear,


    His wives don''t love each other the way lovers do and are not bisexual, they are fully straight and only love Rael.


    They are just helping each other out due to the circumstances.


    And No! There will be no yuri in the future unless if Rael wants them to kiss etc during threesome or foursome or fivesome or sixsome... anyway you get the idea.


    And now don''t gang up and hate on me because of this, I felt kinda sad ngl, yours truly also has feelings despite being breathtakingly handsome and omnipotent .)


    ~


    While Philip was getting his hand bandaged so that he could ask the healers to regrow it, Valerie was deeply frowning.


    There was an elf who was sleeping soundly with bubblesing out from his nose.


    Her long slender legs slowly went near him as she bent a bit to get a clear look at his face.


    He had the face of any typical elf.


    Handsome h h.


    He had a badge stuck around his belt, she instantly realized that he was a superior elite from the Enforcer Department.


    An Adjudicator.


    But why is he sleeping like a baby here?


    "Eh... Alize what should we do this guy?" She asked nonchntly, as a friend of Alizejh she had benefits, she could take a senior lightly.


    Alizejh despite being a rank lower than everyone was respected as everyone believed that she would be one of the elders of the force one day.


    "Kick him awake for all I care." She said slightly annoyed, she was still angry.


    "Sorry.. what?" Valerie said with surprise, even though she could disrespect a superior, this kind of disrespect would be another level.


    "Yeah go and kick him awake..." She said with an indifferent tone.


    "Alize..." She hesitated to go and kick him so Alizejh sighed.


    "Seriously guys...I''ll show you all.."


    This was an opportunity to release her anger fully.


    Poor Shi.


    She went towards the sleeping Shi and kicked him in the stomach repeatedly.


    ~


    On the other hand, Rael was kissing the hungry vampire.


    He broke the kiss as he started to strip Aria of her clothes. Like a master, he tore her blouse and quickly unhooked her bra.


    "You are like a hungry kitten today." Rael chuckled as he looked at the horny woman who was preying him with hungry eyes.


    "Don''t speak, I will be your kitten forever." Her passionate voice sounded in the room as she wrapped her arms around his neck as the two kissed like animals.


    After a few moments, they broke the kiss, Rael started to take off his clothes as he got an interesting idea.


    "Hey, you said you are my kitten right?" He asked with a glint in his eyes.


    She looked at him without any change in expression, actions would prove better than words.


    She slowly started to lick his body like ice cream as she went towards the lower part of his body.


    Rael also wasn''t all that shocked, he knew a bit about her by now, she wasn''t someone who could easily be teased.


    What was quite cool was that she was a masochist who wanted to be dominated by him.


    Well to bepletely honest, every woman he had banged would be a masochist.


    Most sadist women are secret masochists waiting to be fucked deeply.


    "As you are my cat, why don''t you meow for me." He smirked at her.


    Would she be willing to let go of her pride go?


    She was surprised at this demand of his and gave a smile of her own, vampires are masters of seduction so they had semi-metamorphic traits.


    *Plop*


    Suddenly a tail protruded from her butt, below her asshole, along with the tail, a pair of cat ears also were transformed from her normal elf ones.


    "Nya~"


    Rael''s eyes opened up wide as he looked at her, truly delicious, he wanted to eat her all up.


    Her furry tail, her pearl skin, her cute ears.


    Rael wanted them all.


    He took the human-sized cat in his arms as he threw her on the couch and pounced upon her tits, greedily sucking on them.


    She released whimpered moans as she saw him bite her red cherry nipples.


    "Why do you taste so good today?" He asked as he went near her vagina hole while brushing off her tail.


    "It might be because we are bonded and as we progress in intimacy, both of us will be like an aphrodisiac for each other."


    "I see..." He nodded as he started to suck her vagina, twirling his tongue around in it.


    "Ngh~" She moaned as she pressed his head closer to her pussy.


    Her love juice was truly tasty, it seemed as if she was right about her being an aphrodisiac for him.


    Rael loved sweet stuff, as a fairy, sweets were his favorite and her love juices tasted exactly like ripened pineapples.


    *Fwoooo*


    Like a river, all her love juices started to spray out of her pussy, she had cummed.


    After having his share of love juices he slowly stood up and showed Aria the mountain which was longer than Mount Tai.


    Rael had the ability to make his cock size however he wished but the size it was now, if he put it in her pussy it would break, it was also the reason he made her cum.


    She asked Rael in a rather scared voice,


    "M-master, w-what are we going to do?"


    Rael smiled pped that meaty butt of hers and said,


    "Naturally you''re going to have your first ever anal experience and this will be the first of many anal training sessions."


    He didn''t add but it was his way of taking revenge for kidnapping him literally.


    Aria gulped and got a bit afraid. She never thought he would be into that.


    "Teacher, do we really have to do this? Isn''t my pussy to your satisfaction?"


    Rael then smiled like a saint.


    "Of course your pussy is to my satisfaction, it feels very great. But still, I want to be able to fuck you in both your pussy and your ass, and didn''t you yourself want to learn more about intimacy how can I not fuck your ass?"


    Aria gulped even harder knowingthat there really was no way of escaping this but she herself had given herself to him when she asked him to teach her also the fact she was now his wife.


    Rael saw that Aria was not happy with this and she was a bit afraid of things going in her ass, he sighed and said.


    "Don''t worry I will do it gently, I don''t want my kitten student to be hurt."


    Although she was still scared, she nodded and epted what he said, if it would provide greater pleasure then she was all up for it, even if it would hurt.


    There is nothing bad about enjoying different things.


    She didn''t know what was going to happen next, but she did know it wouldn''t be fun for her.


    "Put your hands against the wall and stick out that ass of yours," Rael ordered in a strict but surprisingly gentle tone.


    Aria gulped not knowing what her ass would be going through from now on. Still, she obediently followed hismands and went into the position Rael wanted, sticking out her ass.


    Rael looked at her ass that was just staring at him.


    He could feel it begging him to start training it and transform it into an incredibly lewd ass.


    He went behind her and nicely pped her ass cheeks a few times.


    He then spread her ass cheeks, exposing her anal entrance.


    She whimpered a bit, scared of what would happen next, she had heard that anal virginity would hurt more than normal.


    Rael took his long cock in his hands as he got ready to thrust.


    The main reason why he wanted to take her anal virginity was because her asshole was right below her tail and he would be able to y with it.


    He pulled her tail, he couldn''t resist doing it.


    "KYAA~" She jumped in surprise. As she had be a cat vampire, it was like a part of her body.


    "I think you needed to say nyaa there, it seems that I will have to teach you this also." He sighed shaking his head in fake disappointment.


    She purred as she used one hand to stretch her ass to make the entrance clearer.


    Rael grinned as he thrust his cock into her anal hole in one go.


    "NYAAAAA~~~~~~!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs as tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.


    He didn''t stop, he pulled the tail while stroking his cock in her anal hole repeatedly.


    Aria screamed and screamed, her moans aroused the two of them even more.


    He then slowly started to nibble on her ears while keeping his cock in her asshole.


    "Nghh~ Ahh~ Fuck me harder!"


    Raelpelled to her request and kept his word going deeper and deeper.


    "Nyaa!!"


    Her moans were too erotic, he slowly started to use his moonlight fingering techniques through his tongue on her ears making her aroused more and more.


    He could even feel the blood rushing through his very veins, pumping with power.


    ''Is this what she meant when she said that the blood bond will get stronger as they fuck?'' He wondered.


    When he felt that he was close to climax, he took out his cock from her asshole and quickly inserted it into her pussy in one straight go.


    "NGHH~!!!" She moaned loudly as she felt his cock breaking through the barriers.


    *Fweeee*


    His cum erupted inside her pussy, the same happened with her.


    Both of them climaxed at the same time.


    Aria even cked out due to the sheer pleasure.


    Rael also didn''t take out his cock from out of her, letting the semen remain in it.


    He closed his eyes as he pulled the nket covering both of them and hugged her from the back kissing her white hair.


    As he spooned her he could feel his own eyes getting heavy, slowly drifting off.


    It had been a long day.


    He would have to have a proper talk with Ariater when they would wake up.


    ~


    If you like the novel then drop a review, don''t bother writing if you are giving 1 to 4 stars. As an ascended being my novel can only have 5 star reviews.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 38: Start of a great day... maybe.

    Chapter 38: Start of a great day... maybe.


    I woke up and yawned stretching my arms and legs, tilting my head I noticed that the busty vampire was still sleeping beside me.


    I stared at her soft pearly white skin, slowly raising my gaze I lowered my face and gave her a quick kiss on her cheeks before getting out of the bed slowly and cautiously so she wouldn''t wake up.


    Normally if it was anyone else who was sleeping like that I would have long since woken that person up but through the blood bond, I knew that Aria was quite simr to me.


    Even she didn''t like to be woken up and would be very grumpy once she woke up.


    Hence I decided to leave the kitten alone.


    As I slowly walked into the hotel suite room, I walked towards the balcony and noticed that it was early morning.


    Now I felt even better for not waking her up.


    It was the perfect time to cultivate for a while, closing my eyes I let the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth flow into my body as I slowly started to make my mind and body stable.


    I kept on repeating the enlightenment I received the day before yesterday in my mind as I felt my entire mindscape gopletely nk.


    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''


    The cultivation speed had pathetically dropped since the sudden multiple breakthroughs I got in my spiritual corest time, this time I was sure that I was very close to another breakthrough but it would be hard.


    If Ipared my power level, I am not sure how strong Alizejh is but seeing how she awakened the Angel Bloodline early, I won''t underestimate her, I might still be lower than her.


    I am currently a Greater Demon while, Alizejh is already an Arch-Demon, what a pathetic brother I am, I have still not evolved.


    But, it is usible, since evolution requires a certain level of physical index and magic.


    I can even feel that I am very close to evolution.


    Opening my eyes, the bright rays of sunrise blinded my eyes, only when my eyes adjusted was I able to see properly.


    The sky had settled down to a cheery blue color and the Sun was shining in a bright yellow, a sigh escaped from my mouth as I stood up, stretching my arms and legs, bending 180 to touch my toes


    I am very flexible.


    Flexibility, nimbleness, and grace are very important in all my skills so I practice all of them asionally.


    After doing some yoga, I took the nearby napkin and entered the room.


    Huh? She is still sleeping?


    I noticed the kitten who was hugging the pillow that I had kept to substitute me tightly.


    I sucked in cold breath, I am kinda happy that I am not there, I don''t want to die again, and this time by suffocation.


    Now that I see all my deaths happened due to stupid reasons, I should be more careful.


    Quickly I entered the shower and took a quick bath, after the shower, I changed into a long white t-shirt and ck shorts.


    Tucking half of the t-shirt in the shorts I saw my reflection in the mirror.


    Hey! Who is that?


    He is so damn handsome!!


    I have never seen someone as beautiful as him!


    Oh... wait a second!


    That''s me!


    Ehehe~


    After giggling creepily for a few minutes I swiftly took a sticky note from the desk and stuck it on the small table near where Aria was sleeping to inform her that I had gone down to eat breakfast.


    Although I highly doubt that she would be waking up anytime soon.


    Maybe in the afternoon.


    As I was going to leave, I felt a hand pulling my t-shirt.


    I was wrong I guess.


    Tilting my head I saw Aria poutingzily while stillying as cozy as a log.


    Suddenly she simply pulled me closer to her and pinned me on the bed, nibbling my ears.


    Is she expecting me to moan?....


    I simply let her eat my ear whole, a sigh escaped from my mouth as I said in a low voice.


    "I am hungry....can I go and eat breakfast?"


    "No! But.... you can eat me." She added with a wink.


    Her tongue entered my mouth which I allowed entering, our tongues twisted and twirled coiling around each other.


    After five minutes of passionate kissing, she finally broke it. I couldn''t help but look at her with a bit of disgust, inwardly I felt a bit warm.


    "Go brush your teeth or I might just turn you into a stray kitten!"


    Of course, it wasn''t a movie that kisses would taste good without even brushing.


    She stared at me dumbfounded and huffed away while looking at me as if I had wronged her.


    "Go go go! Youzy cat!" I pped her ass as I encouraged her.


    She rubbed her hand where I pped and looked at me with teary eyes.


    "I am a nobledy..."


    I smiled smugly,


    "And I am your husband."


    She looked at me a bit shocked before speaking.


    "How did youe to-"


    Before she could finish I put a finger on her mouth.


    "Let''s talk while eating breakfast, now go and freshen up, I like dirty only in bed."


    She nodded obediently and swiftly gave a small peck on my cheeks before heading towards the bathroom.


    I yelled from the other side, as I started to wear my white sneakers.


    "I am leaving, I will catch a seat for us. Byee!!"


    I didn''t bother to hear her reply and ran away as fast as I could.


    Upon reaching the breakfast area, apparently, it was a buffet, I noticed that there were fairly very few customers.


    Well due to the zombie incident it was understandable.


    I wonder what happened to Alizejh, I left her safely in the hotel room so I am sure nothing bad happened.


    It seems I will have to meet up with her soon.


    She must be worried about me.


    I sighed as I walked around, putting food on my te.


    When I was done filling up my te I went in the corner of the restaurant and sat over there, as the restaurant was on the 18th floor and hadrge transparent windows, I could clearly see the scenery outside.


    Nodding to myself as I looked at my te, I decided to eat the fresh fruits first, I would save the ham sandwich for thest.


    It''s my favorite.


    The city had be more like a ghost city, almost all humans had died bing zombies and trying to eat other species.


    The nightmare still wasn''t over as whoever got the bite would be a zombie but people who were immune to diseases were exceptions to the zombie virus.


    I am one of them due to my Angel Bloodline, including Alizejh and Aria, the vampire was an undead so the zombie virus wouldn''t affect the likes of her.


    If my calctions are right then this zombie apocalypse should end in a matter of days.


    I won''t lie although this is very cold and ruthless, the zombie apocalypse is a lot like a blessing because I can experiment my powers on them.


    In the next few days, I will be training myself by trying to exterminate them.


    It''s a perfect training exercise.


    I dug into my pockets, my hands instantly touched a round object.


    Pulling it out from my pocket, I stared at it.


    It was gold in color and extremely alluring. It could literally make the most selfless man greedy! It seemed brighter than the Sun and could easily blind a person.


    "Ring of Solomon...."


    I muttered as I stared at the ring in my palm.


    Holding the ring in my two fingers, inspecting it, I wore it on my index finger.


    I had ''borrowed'' the ring from Ishtar when I was torturing her.


    If I am right then the soul shard of Mahir El Navah had been removed by Ishtar and absorbed, I still don''t know what she is going to use it for.


    "I should check out the abilities of this ringter..."


    One of the abilities I was sure of was the Mind **** one which Ishtar used to brainwash that red-haired devil.


    If you ask me it''s a very handy ability, especially for me to use in the Lower World, the people from the Celestial Realm could maybe resist but not the ones from Lower Realm unless they have a rigid mind.


    As I slid the ring into my finger, the color of the ring started to change from heavenly gold into the same silver color of the earring worn by me.


    I tried to remove the ring from my finger with all my force but to no avail.


    I couldn''t even budge it a bit.


    I frowned and realized something, why do all the women''s essories stick to me?!!


    "I screwed myself over...." I sighed and started to imagine the snakedy, she must be giggling right now from her pocket dimension.


    She must be happy to use me as her yaoi doujin material!!


    Just great!


    Now I even have a mind-raping ring!


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 39: Will I ever be able to eat you in this lifetime?

    Chapter 39: Will I ever be able to eat you in this lifetime?


    [1]


    ~


    "So you knew? That I married you?" Aria asked with a bitter smile as she used her knife to cut her piece of steak.


    Rael didn''t reply, he slowly chewed his fruits slowly and drank watermelon juice from the side.


    Aria''s eyebrows twitched a bit, she looked into his eyes and found him also looking into hers.


    After what seemed an eternity of two gazing into each other''s pupils, Rael let go of his fruits as he wiped his mouth with his napkin.


    His entric violet eyes stared right into her soul, a smirk came upon his visage as he spoke in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    She nodded to herself and put the piece of steak into her mouth, slowly chewing it.


    Rael frowned a bit,


    "I know you are a vampire, you told me yourself, so why are you eating steak?"


    After she had swallowed her piece, she said in a voice as tranquil it could be.


    "Even if I don''t need to eat it and only need to drink blood it is not as if I don''t like the taste of normal food."


    Rael nodded and focused on his food, in the Celestial Realm, Vampires were few in number and were known to be a notorious bunch.


    "Also married vampires only drink the blood of their betrothed one, that is one reason why most vampires don''t marry. We have too many restrictions."


    Rael''s interest irked a bit so he asked,


    "Oh, please do tell me these restrictions."


    Aria didn''t mean to hide,


    "The first being, that once blood bonded, we can only drink the blood of our bonded one, it gives us the most nourishment. In my case that person is you.


    Second, once we vampires fall in love, it will be for eternity, only that particr person.


    Third, our blood bond can only be with one person, he or she doesn''t have to be the loved one but it is preferred to be the loved one."


    Rael was listening to everything, to be honest, he wasn''t yet in love with Aria, sure she was beautiful, elegant and seemed like a good woman, he was still not in love but he wouldn''t lie, he did feel extremely attracted to her.


    "Miss Aria, do you love me?" Rael asked straightforwardly.


    Aria looked at him in the eye, not letting go of his gaze.


    "I-I don''t know."


    Rael nodded, understanding everything, however, Aria broke his train of thoughts.


    "I don''t love you yet, but I do feel attraction to you, when I first saw you, I deemed you to be interesting but the little interaction made me want you and only you, no other male in my life, hence I connected you to me with a blood bond."


    Rael smiled to which Aria too smiled back, she didn''t hesitate to speak her mind.


    "The attraction how much ever low it is, it is growing inside me, it''s like a me, growing brighter and brighter."


    Rael didn''t speak, he ate his food in silence but his ears were fully concentrated on what she was saying.


    "Just one look into your eyes makes everything in the world and in my life seem to glow. You make me want to see the sunrise every day, to know it''s another day where I could have you by my side."


    She spoke with a mncholic smile as she clutched his palms with her own, her eyes looked like as if they would cry outright at that moment.


    He smiled as he crept closer to her, his head was touching hers, his soft breath brushed onto her skin, he didn''t hesitate.


    "Don''t you think that you are already in love with me, kitten?"


    "Ah..."


    Realization crawled into her, she immediately bolted aback a bit, her face was pink, her hands couldn''t help but start twirling her hair in circles.


    She looked a bashful beauty at that moment.


    "That was embarrassing." She sighed loudly.


    A perk of blood bond was that the two parties could feel each other''s feelings through the bond.


    Their emotions, be it, agony, embarrassment, hate, disappointment, lust... love, etc.


    Blood.


    Blood is mysterious, it is ancient, a part of the body which has been since the beginning.


    There are infinite possibilities, blood has even blood magic.


    Blood helps in rituals, ancestry magic bloodline limits, etc.


    And the two Rael and Aria were connected.


    Blood is only second to Soul.


    Aria chuckled bitterly as she remarked.


    "It seems that my husband is not yet in love with me."


    Rael smiled wryly at her remark but waited for her to speak as she hadn''t ended her sentence.


    She hopped from her seat like a rabbit and jumped into hisp like a spoiled princess and looked into his eyes with puppy eyes.


    Rael immediately felt a heart attack, did she really have to use the most fatal move ever made?!


    He almost let his emotions surface on his face, Aria smiled at this, and changed her position, their face to face.


    Rael broke into a sweat, Aria bit his ear lobe as she eyed him like a puppy.


    At that moment his emotions broke like a dam.


    He couldn''t subject to such cuteness.


    Rael''s face tilted in the other direction, his face was red and pink, he started using breathing techniques to calm himself down.


    When he looked at her he almost broke into a series of coquettishugher.


    "I''ll be honest, I do not feel love towards you...yet."


    Aria''s head immediately looked at the floor, she was almost going to cry.


    He sighed, "I am not done speaking, I am not in love, at least not yet but I do feel attraction and love can be groomed between two parties."


    Her face instantly brightened as she hugged the boy tightly, she even started to cry, her tears were hot, unlike her cold skin.


    Rael hugged her back, Aria started to suck his supple neck, a red mark appeared on his neck when she let go of her lips.


    She smiled at the surprised Rael and giggled a bit.


    "I have now marked you as mine."


    He sighed while smiling wryly, Aria was now back to her normal state, her emotions were in a mess before.


    "Dear, what do you think is the best way to make a woman fall in love?" She asked while happily drinking the same watermelon juice from Rael''s ss.


    Rael smirked a bit, he put his long slender fingers to his lips as he winked at her.


    "Kidnap the woman."


    Aria was startled by what he said and almost coughed blood in the Chinese way.


    "Erm.. what do you mean kidnap...?"


    Rael raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Literally the word, kidnap is what I mean."


    She looked at him doubtfully, "Would you mind exining a bit."


    "Stockholm Syndrome." He replied nonchntly.


    Her mouth formed an ''O'' however, Rael didn''t stop there.


    "It is best if you are not the person to kidnap the person, let someone else do it for you, don''t let the woman know and treat her well while she is kidnapped. It always works."


    "Why do you seem so experienced in this...?"


    Rael who was chucking instantly stoppedughing.


    "No no no! You are misunderstanding, I have never kidnapped anyone ever!"


    She looked at him distrustfully, Rael sighed at her behavior and coughed.


    "Anyway there is another method but it is quite risky because there is a high chance of getting friend-zoned."


    She looked at him unimpressed.


    "Please do enlighten me."


    "If the woman has recently broken her rtionship and is drowning in sorrow, offer herfort."


    Her face was bing cold and stoic every moment he said a word, in order to change the topic Rael spoke.


    "By the way, why did you kidnap me yesterday?"


    Her facade immediately broke as she started to fiddle with her fingers.


    "I was worried, you had many emotions going through our blood bond and I knew that I couldn''t lose you."


    Realization struck him, "And I am assuming you were able to find me through the blood bond."


    She nodded, "Yes, blood is the fundamental of being alive, it has many secrets and has innumerable uses to it that have not been discovered yet."


    Rael also believes her to be correct and couldn''t help but agree with her.


    "Well anyway I wanted to meet you again so thanks for kidnapping me, I am sure you wanted to use me as a subject of Stockholm syndrome..."


    He added thest part sarcastically as he eyed her.


    Even Aria understood everything and blushed in embarrassment, she pouted exactly like a cute child.


    "I do seem to think that it''s not me but you who seems to be experienced in kidnapping."


    Her shoulders slumped even more.


    Rael chuckled looking at her and couldn''t help but pinch her puffy cheeks.


    "Well your n worked, you can say that it has the same effect on men as it has on women."


    Aria blushed, even more, she seemed to be shrinking and bing a chibi version.


    Finally, she broke into a series of giggles while wiping the slight tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Rael smiled wryly as he closed his eyes, his hand slowly went near his te.


    Huh?


    He frowned, why did his te seem empty?


    Immediately his eyes opened wide as he looked at Aria who was happily gigging and eating his ham sandwich.


    Rael almost fell from his chair as he clutched his chest, it pained!!


    He could cough blood at any moment now.


    ''Why is it always my ham?!?!''


    ~


    Daily+ Bonus +Compensation


    1+1+1.


    I''ll try.

 Chapter 40: Main Character

    Chapter 40: Main Character


    [2]


    Bonus updated


    ~


    It was nighttime, it was time!


    Yes! It was now time for me to go and hunt some zombies and train my skills.


    The moon shined brightly and its gaze fell over me, I didn''t feel anything special, I had one goal and that was executing as many zombies I could.


    If my spections are right then the eradication of the zombies is going well and almost over so I need to use this time as much I can.


    Closing my eyes I spread out my spiritual sense, hoping to find any life energy.


    After a few minutes, I finally found life energy, zombies check!


    Expanding my spiritual sense I tried to lock the energy beyond, I would never rush into battle recklessly, it was a habit of mine to be cautious of the environment duringbat or even an ambush.


    Hmm...


    Everything seems fine.


    As soon as I got ready to depart as everything seemed normal, something struck my spiritual radar.


    But, this time it was different...


    The life energy was depleting at an astonishing rate!


    Also, the anomaly was that the life energy was too immense, not something that one should have in the Lower World.


    I couldn''t help but frown, although the zombies were a priority, I had to check this out.


    I could anyway find Zombies nearby as they tend to want to devour life.


    ~ Elsewhere ~


    *Ha... ha.. ha.. ha..*


    A woman panted as she was getting surrounded by zombies.


    Her body was top ss, her hair was as white as snow and her eye was a luminescent pink color. Her waist although small and her chest was average-sized.


    Leaving all that aside, she had an air of charisma around her, her eyes glowed in the darkness of the light as she continuously hunted the zombies down.


    However.


    One eye of hers was glowing in a rather luminescent pink and the glowing eye was golden in color.


    Heterochromia.


    A feature which was extremely rare in the Celestial and the Godly Realm.


    Those born with heterochromia have the ability to ess heaven and hell at the same time, the ability to judge any weakness and strike it.


    Hence they are also called Ghost Eyes.


    And in the entire of the Celestial and Godly in, the only beings who have the ghost eyes are witches.


    Whoever has Ghost Eyes, is a witch.


    Even if born in an angel race of a demon or a shapeshifter.


    The person will have no features simr to the race they are born from, eg: If born in an Angel Race, they will have no wings or any simrities.


    A Witch is an altogether different race.


    Their number is very scarce and only women can be witches.


    And even in witches, those who have heterochromia are extremely scarce.


    Those who have these legendary Ghost Eyes are the ''Cardinal Esthers.'' Moreover, in total there are only nine Cardinal Esthers, there have never been more than nine in history for a while now.


    And one of these Esthers was currently in the Lower Word.


    Why?


    "Tsk!"


    The woman clicked her tongue as she extracted her daggers and empowered them with magic and kept on killing all the zombies one by one.


    "Too many... no time..." She grumbled.


    Raising her hands in the sky, a bright me started to coil around her hand, however, the color of the me was not normal instead it was deep purple in color.


    The Wretched mes.


    One of the most horrifying mes ever since the beginning of everything.


    Her figure started to float in the air, she raised her head high as if looking at insects.


    The mes burned only brighter and brighter, there was no heat flowing out from the mes, it was like as if it was entrapped within the mes.


    Now instead of her raised hand, there was only her index finger which was holding the me as it continued growing into a mini sun.


    "May the wrath of the Gods pierce through your very souls, burning them, crippling them, erasing them."


    Her golden eyes burned with a ze as she released a battle cry.


    "This is your retribution."


    *SWOOSHHHH!!!!*


    All the air in the atmosphere got sucked, a star was born, a star not of hope, a star not of salvation but rather,


    A Star of Destruction.


    And only Destruction.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!*


    Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn!


    All shall burn!!!


    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die


    All shall suffer!!!


    Suffer!!


    Suffer!


    Suffer!!!!


    "This is your retribution."


    All the debris blew away, the zombies cried in pain, their wails were the only sound in the still night, the entirend was razed to the ground, nothing remained.


    The entire area was t!


    A star had fallen.


    A star of destruction and hate had fallen.


    Everything in the area was razed.


    Buildings, Restaurants, Mansions, Houses.


    The city was a Ghost City and many had already left excluding the Enforcer Department hence fortunately not many people had died.


    Yes, along with Zombies even innocents had died.


    Regardless, it was normal.


    They were fools to not flee, they should have escaped long when the Zombies Apocalypse had started.


    Innocents die whenever there is war.


    The Apocalypse was a war in a way.


    Killing, Murder, is normal.


    As long as the souls are not obliterated it is all fine.


    In that way, even ascension marks a person guilty since to ascend to God-Hood one needs souls.


    God doesn''t ascend alone, he ascends along with the Soul, using them as a source of power.


    In this wretched world, there was no time for naivety.


    No kindness.


    In a word of Demons, Gods, Entities, only the strong can survive.


    If you die, it is because you are weak.


    If you win it is either because you are strong or you have luck.


    Since Luck is an important factor within itself.


    The sky cleared up as the stars continued shining without a shred of guilt, the moon also kept its gaze on the falling figure of the witch.


    In the midst of everything, an enchanting figure was falling.


    Under the watch of the glistening figure, a seeming deity from the heavens caught the unconscious woman in his arms as he floated downwards.


    The silver-haired man quickly entered his domain andid the girl down on hisp, as he released a sighposing of cold breath.


    He rested against the tree behind him as he got lost in his own thoughts while looking at the night scenery of his domain.


    His domain was quiet, he sighed with relief.


    There were no stars nor was there a moon, only a starless night sky.


    The Stars can see, the Moon can see.


    They are alive, they are spies of the word.


    Everything is alive, the world itself.


    The walls can hear, the wind can talk and the skies, stalk.


    Rael was safe from any outside view.


    He looked at the sleeping figure of the girl in hisp and closed his eyes, trying to figure out her condition.


    His eyes widened as he examined her more!!


    Her wounds were beyond what he had expected, she was too damaged, to the point of breaking.


    Just how much had she endured??


    Rael didn''t believe that he could heal her, maybe if it was his teacher, the Moon Goddess.


    She would be able to heal her.


    At most what Rael could do was provide her relief by using Moonlight Acupuncture Techniques.


    Yes, not the fingering ones.


    He immediately sat straight as he let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in his body, his fingertips had be like as if needles.


    Rael closed his eyes as he umted his spiritual energy in small points of his fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.


    It was the perfect amount.


    His control over was it more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.


    He slowly brushed his finger on her forehead as he quickly pricked her meridians as fast as he could.


    First, he had to stop all flow of mana.


    After blocking all the meridians, he sighed a relief, it was quite hard to do this, his spiritual energy was not in excess nor was he at his peak.


    This just reminded him that he had to get stronger, stronger than hisst self, strong to the point that he could destroy worlds by just looking at them.


    Rael also realized something crucial, something ominous and too mysterious.


    Something sinister was at work.


    The world was changing.


    It was heading in a direction he didn''t know off.


    The gears of the world which were at a stop for a long time had started spinning once more.


    The workings of the ultimate truth had already started to take shape.


    Destruction, salvation, darkness.


    The End.


    The Ultimate Wrath.


    New Heroes, Viins, Avengers would be born.


    A new era had undeniably begun.


    Everything Ends.


    And Endings give birth to Beginnings.


    Every person had been given a role in a script but the fate of the script was not yet decided nor was there a possible fate.


    Endless possibilities.


    Endless oues.


    Endless results.


    Endless consequences.


    Endless effects.


    The world was changing.


    Rael too had been given a role in the script.


    Actually, it is ironic.


    In the midst of everything was Rael.


    Since he is the main character of the script.


    ~


    Since I won''t upload thepensation chapter today, I will upload another two chapters tomorrow.


    1+1

 Chapter 41: The Author loves to see me suffer.

    Chapter 41: The Author loves to see me suffer.


    [1]


    ~


    I was originally in no hurry to reach the location of the life force but I had to unmistakably change my mindset.


    Reverberations of mana flew into the air and struck each particle of mana.


    AOE spell attacks, an offensive attack that disregards the environment and the people and strikes everything in its way, ultimately obliterating everything.


    Honestly, who would be stupid enough to use it in the middle of the city?


    But I knew better, some people use it out of irritation and some use it asst resort.


    Since I also prefer using AOE spells although they use up a lot of mana.


    Ah shit!!


    It seems like the AOE spell is too strong!


    It is definitely ast resort move, seeing how much mana it is using.


    A high-tiered AOE spell.


    Immediately I started to run backward, however, it was toote.


    The shockwave had already arrived.


    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to form a shield in front of me, fortunately, I was not close to the attack.


    However, I was able to get a glimpse of it.


    A spell using the ''Wretched mes''.


    Truly the person who unleashed such a spell was for sure not a resident of the Lower World.


    It seemed unlikely for someone toe to the Lower World and that too if the person was using an AOE spell then it was either exhausted from before or else had excess mana.


    I am guessing that it is thetter, the person must have fought in the Celestial Realm with people and fallen down to the Lower World hence exhausted.


    After enduring the shock wave, I immediately left from where the person released the spell.


    I was curious as to who hade and if possible I could make the person indebted to me.


    Or maybe I could mind-rape the person with the help of the ring.


    After departing from the area towards the explosion, not surprisingly, I didn''t see any zombies around.


    All zombies might have died.


    What shocked me was the fact that the very ground had been razed.


    Truly, The Wretched mes.


    Only they have such destructive power.


    Tilting my head I saw the figure of a young girl in a gothic dress falling, I immediately realized that this youngdy was the one who released the AOE attack.


    Should I save her?


    But would that release a g?


    Ah, fuck it.


    Concentrating on my spiritual energy I floated in the air as I dashed towards the falling girl.


    The light of the moon enveloped my eyes as I gazed at the woman who I caught in my arms.


    For a moment I couldn''t see anything, as soon as the temporary blindness faded, I caught myself in a daze.


    Her legs were soft and long, her ankles were petite and her thighs were fat in my arms, her waist seemed to be delicate, her chest was above average.


    Her luscious hair was only till her chest level, my hand unconsciously brushed it.


    Silky...


    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to conjure my domain and entered inside.


    It was the lushful green scenery, same as always, just that it was currently nighttime in the domain.


    Iid the girl''s head carefully on myp and a sigh escaped from my mouth as I leaned against the sole tree in my domain.


    Closing my eyes I sent my spiritual energy to check her condition, instantly my eyes widened in shock!


    Infinite mana!!


    Is she a witch?


    A witch, an existence equal to False Gods or more.


    But what shocked me was not because she was a witch but the fact that her wounds were too severe.


    Her intermiscial muscles were fully torn, she had numerous cavities in her carbon flex and her energy system had fully copsed, what was most worrying was the fact that the infinite mana was continuously flowing in her body and her body being crippled was not able to bear the weight of the pure and continuous flow of mana.


    If this went on then her body would break in the worst way properly.


    No that was an understatement, her body was already breaking as every second passed.


    How had she even been able to handle so much pain?!


    I shook my head, witches, truly amazing creatures.


    Beings from every realm see them as abominations to be exterminated, even I, but I might be mistaken.


    How can someone handle so much pain with sheer willpower?!


    At that moment I only felt pure admiration for thedy wearing a goth dress.


    However good I might be in my medical skills, this wound is too much for even me to handle, if it was my teacher who taught me medicine and music skills then maybe she would be able to heal this witch.


    Although I may not be able to heal her at least I can ease a little of her pain.


    I immediately sat straight as I let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in my body, my fingertips had be like as if needles.


    Closed my eyes I started to umte my spiritual energy in small points of my fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.


    It was the perfect amount.


    My control over it was more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.


    Slowly brushing my finger on her forehead, I quickly pricked her meridians as fast as I could.


    First, I had to stop all flow of mana.


    After blocking all her mana meridians, a sigh of relief escaped my mouth, it was quite hard to do this.


    The mana flow was fully stopped, now there was no need to worry about further corrosion, however, she wouldn''t be able to use mana.


    Second, I have to reconstruct her energy veins.


    I closed my eyes again as I let my hands do all the work, it involuntarily traveled towards her neck, specifically below her pulse vein, cing my hands on her stomach, I started to send light attribute mana inside.


    This was the first time I was using light mana to heal but I had heard that it was used the most since my own teacher used it.


    Sweat dripped from my forehead, unexpectedly at the same moment I also started to feel a sudden change in mana around me.


    My very shells were breaking apart.


    Is this because of excess usage of mana?


    I could feel a short burst of power, concentrating on that energy I started to direct it towards her veins.


    **Boom!!**


    Fluctuations raised as her body started to explode with power, all I could do was clench her stomach harder.


    Finally, after a few moments, the mana in the air rxed, taking a step back, I almost copsed.


    I could literally feel the exhaustion.


    However, the process was not yet done and my power up also had not dwindled.


    If I am right, then I close to evolving right now.


    Third, now I had to bnce and remove all the impurities in her body.


    Although I wouldn''t be able to remove all, it was fine, I could maybe concuct an impurity removal pill.


    I was an alchemist along with being a medic.


    However I don''t have any ingredients, and the ingredients for the pill are in the Celestial Realm it would be hard to find here.


    Well, I tried my best.


    To remove her impurities, how I have to concentrate on her chest area.


    Yup, definitely not an excuse.


    I am an upright, righteous doctor.


    Hmm... I see... I see...


    I used my imaginary stethoscope to check the signs of her beating heart as I exploded her gothic body.


    Okay.... this wasn''t what I expected.


    Ugh... I''ll have to give her a full body massage.


    The impurities in her bodies are too much.


    I might have to strip her naked.


    Why does this always happen to me?


    I am sure a misunderstanding will be created, God does this to me every time!!


    Sighing, having no other option.


    I slowly started to remove her clothes, her gothic dress came off immediately as I loosened the ribbons and unhooked some parts of it.


    Whoa...


    I couldn''t help but admire her.


    She was actually able to hide these massive tits....


    Moreover she was wearing a sexy ck lingerie.


    Quickly, I calmed myself down as I breathed in and exhaled out, continuing this cycle for some time.


    I have to do this!


    It is necessary!


    As a doctor, I can''t let any of my patients suffer.


    My hands groped a boob, closing my eyes I started to use my moonlight acupuncture technique, slowly sliding down towards her naval with my other finger.


    Right when I was going to inject more spiritual energy, this timebining with light magic, a voice woke me up from my splendor.


    Her voice was cold as ice, and underlying with thick killing intent.


    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 42: Dead men tell no tales.

    Chapter 42: Dead men tell no tales.


    [2]


    Compensation updated.


    ~


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    A voice as cold as ice underlying with thick killing intent broke his concentration.


    Rael gulped his saliva by instinct, not daring to turn around in the direction of the voice.


    Although his appearance from the outside seemed calm, from the inside he was raging harder than even a storm.


    He was cursing every foul word he could.


    ''Why does this always happen with me?!!!!''


    Cursed to be a pretty boy, cursed with ham, andstly misunderstandings.


    He wasn''t a lucky pervert in any way.


    He was a lucky handsome pervert.


    Rawr! Ehehe~


    "I asked you a question." The cold voice spoke again.


    Seeing that Rael was ignoring her, she got slightly angry, she tried to get up but as soon as she did, she started to cough blood vehemently.


    *Cough Cough*


    Rael immediately left his antics as he held her with one arm supporting her stomach and his other hand rubbing her back.


    "Don''t speak or try to get up, it will worsen your condition, it was hard to heal you even if it wasn''t a lot," Rael spoke every word with tenderness and care.


    He was a doctor, and he had his morales.


    If there was a patient, he would help him or her for sure.


    She groaned as she lied on the ground still staring at the silver-haired man with a hateful gaze.


    Finally, Rael had it enough, she was annoying him a lot.


    "You want to fuck me? Is that why you are staring so intently?"


    Pin drop silence.


    Her gaze just got stronger, anger pumped through her veins, if she wasn''t injured she would have strangled this insolent worm.


    Ignoring her, he started to strip her offpletely, her eyes widened, she blushed and looked at him with hatred.


    She tried to protest but when she tried to do that, she found a finger touching her lips, as if trying to make her shut up.


    She was ticked off!!


    How dare she, an Esther be treated this way!!


    She was literally in his palms, however, the witch had mistaken Rael trying to help her for doing something forceful.


    Suddenly she bit his finger!


    Rael pulled out his finger and started to cry, he deserved it for being dense, he looked at the woman as if he had been wronged.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she slowly started to sob quietly, she looked at the man as if he was the worst person in the world.


    Rael who was oblivious to this was casually stripping her off her lingerie, forgetting to clear her misunderstandings.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked as he examined her body, if it was someone else then that person would have died of lust looking at such a peerless body.


    However, this was Rael.


    Her assets were perfect, curvy in the right ces and her skin surprisingly had a scar from her naval to her chest.


    The scar didn''t seem fresh and seemed to be there since the beginning, it was not that deep, it was a rather light one.


    His fingers ran through the scar as he closed his eyes, for sure the scar was at least a million years old.


    As he ran his fingers, a quivering voice caught his ears.


    "D-dont look."


    For a woman, it was utmost shameful to have scars on their bodies and the gothicdy had one.


    He looked at her and nodded, there was a story behind the scar but Rael had no intention of asking her.


    After all, why would he poke in someone else''s business?


    However, the slight second he looked at the woman, his eyes opened up wide in shock.


    Heterochromia!


    The one he had been treating was not a normal witch!


    If nothing had changed these past years he was missing then, thedy in front of him was an Esther!!


    An Esther was an existence that was higher than what he was in his days, everyone feared them, including Gods.


    Since Esthers were the only ones who had no need to ascend and could travel through any realm as they pleased.


    They would even reck chaos wherever they would go, making them supposed bringers of bad luck, however, that was just a hoax created to iste Esthers.


    Esthers had infinite mana which every witch had and eyes of truth that could see through heaven and hell at the same time, ''Ghost Eyes'', eyes that could see through any technique and find a weakness.


    Very simr to the Library of Heaven''s Path.


    It allowed the person toprehend faster, see through the truth, detecting weakness.


    In short, it was nothing more but an extremely broken feature Esthers had.


    Now Rael was hesitant, he could clearly see the hate and killing intent she had in her eyes towards him.


    But why did she have so much hate and killing intent?


    He thought for a while and finally came up with a conclusion.


    He was stripping her without exining and also he behaved like a jerk to her.


    He messed up.


    Looking at the woman who now had a stoic face as if resigned to fate, he felt guilty.


    "Don''t worry I am just massaging you, to heal you." He spoke in a soft tone which actually surprised the woman for a second.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t trust him, she looked at him straight in the eyes as she raised her eyebrows.


    She wouldn''t let this off, she is an Esther!


    She had her own pride!


    Seeing that the gaze of hate was getting stronger, Rael decided to not heal her to his best.


    Fuck doctor morals!


    If I heal her, she will be at my neck all the time!!


    My life is more important!


    I won''t let myself die so shamelessly again this time!


    "Are you saying that you can heal my pain with this massage of yours?" The woman asked coldly.


    "Yes."


    The corners of her mouth twitched, does he take me for a fool? You want to take advantage, don''t you?


    She sighed slightly, her thoughts were in a mess and she had mixed emotions.


    However, she couldn''t deny that the young man from the Lower World had indeed tried healing her.


    And his skills were no far short of the best ones in the Celestial Realm, this made her quite interested in him.


    How could someone so amazing exist in the Lower World?


    If he was able to help her till now, although she was hesitant she decided to trust him.


    "Don''t you dare take advantage of me or I will rip you to shreds." She warned.


    Rael frowned, he was only trying to help.


    "You are not my type."


    Pin drop silence.


    This was the second time.


    What Rael said was actually a lie, she was beautiful and it would be an understatement to say that she wasn''t his type and her oppai were also very oppai, he fell in love with it at first sight.


    It would be a lie if he didn''t feel attracted to her, moreover, she was an Esther.


    She was born beautiful.


    Her eyes themselves were beautiful.


    Rael squinted his eyes.


    "I won''t take advantage of you, I am not that shameless but I have a few conditions that I want you to fulfill for me helping you out, how I see this going is that you will die if I don''t help you and there is no one other than me in the Lower World who can help you at the moment."


    Her eyes widened in shock, "Die?"


    Rael nodded, "You heard it right, you will die if I don''t help you, so be grateful."


    The woman nodded, "I apologize for causing you trouble then, you have already done much for me, I shall ept any conditions as long as they are within my power."


    Thedy removed all her killing intent and instead looked at him with a flustered face as he examined her body.


    He smiled at her, "Alright then I have two conditions."


    She waited for him to speak but he was pausing for a long time almost as if he was doing it on purpose to raise tension.


    When she was just about to urge him to speak, Rael cut in.


    "These are my two conditions." He spoke with a strict gaze.


    She gulped her saliva as she waited for him to speak.


    "First, you shall not attack me or my loved ones nor shall you bear any ill intent, I am helping you so this is the least you can do."


    She nodded at his first request, it was a very reasonable one.


    "epted, now the second one?"


    Rael looked at her with a nonchnt smirk on his face.


    "Here is my second request....


    I want you to be my maid."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 43: Courting Death!!

    Chapter 43: Courting Death!!


    Rael''s smirk immediately vanished seeing the face of the woman in front of him who was staring at him with hate never seen before.


    He could feel all her killing intent, her blood lust was more than he had ever felt even in his previous life.


    She had killed more beings than beings born in the world.


    Immediately, sweat formed on his body as it became hard for him to breathe, if he hadn''t cultivated his own bloodlust in his previous life then he was sure that he would have been dead by now.


    The blood lust came from her like as if ast resort, adrenaline boost.


    Fortunately, Rael was able to ensure that no emotions surfaced upon his visage, he was able to perfectly hide it.


    As a king, he had mastered the art of emotions, one could even call him the father of actors.


    The Witch was shaken up seeing that a being from the Lower World was able to handle her blood lust.


    Had she be so weak?


    Wrong, she wasn''t weak, Rael was a monster.


    Shortly after her shock ended, even the boost ended which rendered her unconscious before bing unconscious she saw a smirk on his face.


    She really wanted to smash his head into the ground and beat him to a pulp, maybe even castrate him just to regrow and repeat the process.


    Thedy bit her lips hard forcing herself to stay focused and not lose herself.


    She wouldn''t dare to fall asleep.


    What if he took advantage of her?!


    Seeing how he was shameless to ask a stranger to be his maid, she didn''t trust him at all even if he was healing her!!


    People don''t go randomly asking women to be their maids!!


    There was something wrong with this guy...


    He is shit crazy!!


    Rael was impressed, despite almost losing consciousness, she stayed awake moreover by biting her lips until blood flowed from them.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to ept so easily, Rael decided to change the question.


    "How about this, you only need to be a temporary maid until you regain your power," Rael spoke calmly while looking at the woman straight in her eyes.


    There was a reason why Rael was doing this, if he got an Esther as a maid, he would be making his own force and Esthers are beings at the same level of Primordial or sometimes Nirvana Deities so he was willing to take the risk.


    Also, the Esther in front of him was injured heavily, she wouldn''t be able to lift a finger against him.


    All she could do was use blood lust against him but that''s it, that was all.


    He even hoped that all this would make her owe him a debt that he could use against her.


    However to his expectations, what came from her mouth was altogether different.


    "The fuck did you say?? Mind repeating that again?!"


    She had a sharp tongue, Rael noted that in his mind.


    "The way how I see you now, you don''t really have an option, being a maid of mine is a privilege that many don''t have and especially a blessing for you."


    The woman looked at him confused as Rael continued speaking.


    "You are injured, extremely so, if not for me you will die as I am going to have to massage you every week to ease your pain and remove impurities. So being a maid of mine you will stay close to me so that I can massage you."


    He stopped to take a breath, thedy''s facial expressions had begun to change but Rael paid no mind he instead continued speaking.


    "Secondly being my maid has benefits, you are weak right now, you have nowhere to go, I can provide you with food and a bed, all you have to do in return is serve me. It''s easy, right?"


    After he was done speaking, he showed a cheeky smile to the woman in front of him, thedy simply snorted seeing his smile.


    However, she went silent after that, she was contemting what she should do.


    The more she thought about it, the more the realization struck her.


    She was alone.


    She was super crippled.


    Alone and crippled, close to death without the help of the young man, what use would her pridee in?


    Her pride was simply holding her back, Rael was right, he was helping her already and was also ready to provide for her.


    Being a maid was an advantage for her.


    After thinking for a while, she concluded that it was indeed not a bad offer and was one of the best she could receive.


    But a maid.... ugh...


    Does he have a fetish like that?


    A red hue formed under her cheeks as her face started to burn up, she coughed lightly letting her emotions calm down.


    "So what do you think?" He asked her while wriggling his eyebrows.


    She let go of all her emotions as she bit he lips again while blushing slightly.


    "Alright I ept the condition."


    He tilted his head, for the first time the woman was able to get a good look at his face. His skin was extremely pale but looked extremely healthy. His eyes were violet diamonds embedded in his eye sockets.


    He had long goldilocks of silver hair that was tied in a messy man-bun, the next moment he smiled brightly at her, a smile that could melt the coldest of hearts.


    "Great then! From this moment you are my maid, if you don''t mind then I would like to know your name."


    She simply stared at his smile in a slight daze, her hearts skipped a beat when he smiled.


    Why is he so bright?? It is blinding my eyes!!


    "Hello?"


    He waved his hand in front of her face, instantly she woke up from her stupor and went back to her cold and stoic face.


    "My name is Hecate." She said in a firm tone.


    Rael nodded and acted calmly, very calmly.


    She is Hecate?!?!


    One of the most famous Esthers!!!


    She is literally famous for being the leader of all Esthers and a God to all witches!!!


    Hecate was one of the prime members of the Chaos side, Rael was on the neutral side so he didn''t really care.


    She was told to be the harbinger of Chaos and Destruction, wherever she went, death followed.


    An existence feared by everyone, even Rael if she wasn''t a weak woman right now.


    Solomon was just a King of Magic while Hecate was the God of Magic.


    Although she didn''t have divinity.


    She was still called the God of Magic.


    Rael didn''t let any emotions surface upon his face, he couldn''t let her know that he knew about her.


    That would make things a bit hard.


    Rael coughed lightly before speaking, "Alright then I will start the massage to cleanse you."


    Although truly the name Hecate suited her since she was a hot bombshell.


    The woman nodded as she rxed her body and closed her eyes.


    Rael cracked his knuckles and stretched around for a few moments before readying his fingers as he looked at her sexy body.


    "Try not to lose your consciousness."


    "Eh? What do you mean by"


    "Ah!"


    The youngdy suddenly let out an unexpected moan of pleasure that caused his ears to tingle with delight.


    "Wh...What did you just do  Ahhhh~!"


    "Stop wiggling around like a worm, you''re making this more difficult for me."


    "Ahhh!"


    The sense of pleasure on her back overwhelmed the youngdy''s sense of hearing, making her feel as though she was in paradise.


    She couldn''t understand what she was feeling, but it was not a sense of feeling that could be made with the hands of a human, almost as though she was feeling the hands of a god.


    Time passed by quickly, but within the youngdy''s world, it felt almost like an eternity. And suddenly, the sense of pleasure ended.


    It was too sudden, almost feeling like it was the end of the world.


    "Eh? Huh? Why did you stop?" The youngdy turned to look at Rael, and on her red face was a sensual expression  one that begged for more.


    "The massage is over," Rael said in a calm tone.


    The seductressdy bit her lips in frustration, reluctantly nodding a few secondster.


    She still had pride despite epting to be his maid.


    She was an existence feared by every being, Gods, Eldritches, everyone!!


    She wouldn''t be subdued here!!


    Deep in her heart, she had thousands of feelings but she suppressed them all.


    She would never show them to Rael, he wouldugh at her.


    He would think that she was acting.


    Hecate never thought a day woulde when she would sumb to such heavy pleasure.


    She was an inexperienced woman, she had never felt such intense pleasure ever before.


    How could someone so exceptional be in the Lower World?!


    What she didn''t know was that Rael was an existence feared by many men in the celestial realm.


    That was also the reason why many tried not to conflict with him or kill his loved ones.


    Since whenever he would lose someone close to him, he would go into debauchery and would indulge every woman he saw, seducing them all.


    Althoughter on, it had stopped as he was gaining the temperament of a King.


    But who knows maybe it would start again, better to not take risks.


    At that moment, she felt that Rael was very mysterious, she was curious, extremely curious.


    He had an unnatural charisma that made everyone like him, despite feeling so much contempt and dislike towards him, she couldn''te to hate him.


    An advantage of his active skill, Happy Aura.


    If he didn''t have that skill, Hecate would have never epted his offer and would have vowed to torture him in the worst ways possible.


    Rael then realized something as he tilted his head to look at her, his violet amethyst eyes shined in the night sky as an unnatural wind passed making his strands of his silver hair float.


    He gave her a bright smile as he spoke in a teasing tone while winking.


    "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Irakiel but you have to call me Master because you are my...


    M-A-I-D!!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 44: Past Memories

    Chapter 44: Past Memories


    In the distance, a silver-haired man was running as fast as he could.


    A scowl was upon his face, his silver-gray eyes zed in the darkness of the night, although his expression could not be calcted, one could see from the blood that was flowing from his lips that he was angry.


    As he was rushing through the woods, six shadows appeared in front of him, making a barrier as if showing that they were blocking him.


    "Lord Irakiel, you shall not pass this area. It''s the orders of our Emperor, just let us devour your species."


    Rael stopped in front of them and walked slowly towards them, the six shadows sighed secretly, they weren''t sure if they would be able to persuade him.


    He looked at the six with an indifferent look as he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Since you are not letting me pass, you shall die."


    Before the sentence even ended, six heads were already rolling on the ground.


    In Rael''s hand was an ethereal de that shined in a luminescent way, as if carving out a road in the dark.


    He flicked his sword slightly, there was not even a drop of blood on his de. It was untainted as if the sword never chopped the heads.


    Such mastery!


    It was to a degree that even after killing people in cold blood, there not a drop of blood on the de.


    "Tch!"


    Rael clicked his tongue, he was still not strong enough, he was greedy, he wanted to continue perfecting his art.


    How much ever good it was, it was still not enough.


    His goal was to make perfect, perfect.


    Yeah... multiply that perfect a thousand times.


    He looked in a direction before clenching on his sword slightly.


    Slowly the ground started to shake, the wind had stopped blowing and instead started to get sucked in.


    *Booom!!*


    Rael jumped off from the ground, the entire ground below cracked into particles which cracked into sub-particles.


    Two beautiful, butterfly wings grew from his back as he swiftly flew in the cool atmosphere.


    His eyes glinted with a fury never seen before, his teeth grit even harder and blood was not ready to stop flowing from his lips.


    *Swoosh!!*


    Suddenly a cloud parted, the moon was clear.


    It was shining mercilessly on the battlefield.


    However, in a part of the moon, there was sorrow.


    Why?


    Why does bloodshed always take ce?


    The answer is simple because beings have blood that is why blood is shed.


    People die when they are killed.


    Coughs...


    Under the gleaming moonlight stood a figure atop the corner of a cliff as he looked down the cliff.


    His silver hair was reminiscent of the moon as if it was its child.


    He was wearing a simple lose khaki pajama down below, from the chest, his body was fully open to being seen.


    One could easily see his wless pearly white skin, there were no cuts ot scars on it, the skin was as if he had never been to a battle before.


    But to experienced people, it was a shock!!


    How elegant do you need to be to have been deployed in thousands of battles but still have no scar or even a cut?!


    One could make out that his body was toned to the degree of extreme perfection, it was unreal.


    His silver-gray eyes were without any emotions, it was as if he was looking down on insects.


    "So you decided to break thews set by the Heavens did you Ravana?" Rael spoke with an indifferent cold tone.


    Rael then frowned while tilting his head as he spoke, "And you only brought these many people to try and kill me?"


    Below the cliff and in the sky, were warriors rakshas that stood against him, an army that stretched towards infinity and back.


    Approximately there were at least a million soldiers in front of Rael.


    Rakshas are a warrior race in the Celestial Realm who are the prime enemies of the Fairy Race, they are one of the many cannibal races in the realm and their favorite food are fairies.


    In the past, the two races came to an agreement that they would not spark against each other and that Rakshas wouldn''t be allowed to eat Fairies.


    A purple-skinned muscr guy stood in the lead of the army, he had golden bracelets stuck in his hands and legs, his eyes were pure gold, even his hair was made out of gold.


    He had two ram-horns providing from his forehead and runic symbols upon his entire body.


    "You sure like to jest don''t you Irakiel? Even when you are in front of death''s door, you still act haughty. Have you forgotten how I recently killed and tortured your sworn brothers and sisters? Ha! They were all whipped like a dog! I must say they were very good in taste, the meat of fairies is the best."


    At that moment it was like a chain constraining Rael broke.


    He disappeared from his ce and appeared right in front of the man spouting nonsense. His left palm grabbed his face and crushed him to the ground.


    Blood lust erupted from his body as his eyes glinted with a ferocious light.


    "Dogs only know how to bark and bite."


    He stepped on his face as hard as he could, the entire ground beneath him broke as tremors flowed throughout thend.


    Every Rakshas present sucked in a cold breath when they saw the scene, their leader was brought down by a simple stomp.


    Rael tilted his head to look at the messed-up face of Ravana.


    "Tch, you are like a cockroach, having ten lives."


    He then sat on the alive body of Ravana as he turned to look at the infinite army of Rakshas.


    It was as if they brought the entire species to the battlefield.


    Slowly the body of Ravana started to disintegrate into dust as if floated somewhere else on the battlefield to be reborn.


    Rael would have to kill him ten times if he wanted him dead.


    Normal Rakshas have three lives while their King has ten lives.


    Ravana is their King, hence he has ten lives.


    All the Rakshas took this chance to surround the lonesome figure of Rael.


    A general of the army yelled, "You are surrounded!! There is no other way for you to run!!"


    Some soldiers started tough maniacally while some were yelling. "Let''s see how your meat tastes!!"


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at the Rakshas in front of him with disdain. He was totally surrounded, from left to right.


    He snorted as he looked at them all nonchntly,


    "You all are behind me, in front of me, you think that you have surrounded me?"


    All the Rakshas looked at him weirdly, Rael suddenly started tough maniacally, hisughter was scary to the bone, the Rakshas looked at him as if seeing a psycho.


    Rael wiped the tearsing out of his eyes.


    "You all outnumber me and have even surrounded me, tell me then... how will you all escape from my grasp?"


    Suddenly Rael disappeared from their view, all of them looked at him as jumped from the cliff.


    His clothes floated in the air, in his hands a sword appeared.


    He looked at them all casually, he locked his gaze with the first Rakshas he saw.


    Before the soldier could even react or even look at his ruthless eyes properly, his head rolled onto the ground.


    All of the soldiers looked at the scene dumbfounded, the only thought in their head was.


    ''How did he move so fast?!''


    A cold grin crept onto Rael''s face, the exact opposite of his noble demeanor.


    If the Rakshas were the predators of Fairies then Rael was the predator of Rakshas.


    He jumped into the air, all the soldiers shouted at the top of their voice as they ran towards Rael, they would kill him!! They could never let a being like him stay alive!


    *Swoosh!!*


    Three heads.


    *Swoosh*


    Three hundred heads.


    *Swoosh*


    Three thousand heads.


    Everyone stopped fighting as they looked at Rael with eyes full of fear, only three seconds had passed and he had already killed three thousand and thirty-three rakshas.


    "Higihihahiahahihahgihaohgiah!!!"


    Laughter traumatic to their ears started to cackle, it was Rael, he was the crazy one.


    He was a demon!!


    That angelic smile of his was fake!!


    He looked at them all, the million soldiers also looked back at him.


    They were scared! No that would be an understatement!!


    They were totally terrorized.


    Taking a stance, every one of them turned their back towards him as they started to run in the opposite direction.


    If a person could kill so many in seconds then he would surely annihte them all in an hour!!


    Rael looked at them with an amused expression, didn''t he say before? Now that they had surrounded him, no one would escape him.


    "What unfaithful dogs, turning tail on your own master, such dogs deserve to be killed."


    He shook his head as a bloodthirsty grin formed across his face.


    KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!


    "Higihihahahahahaihiahahiahahahhahhigiahahahha"


    Heughed andughed as he killed hordes of all the soldiers in split seconds.


    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!


    None would escape his grasp.


    All of them would be cut down by his sword.


    He regained his sanity for a second as he looked at them with an eye closed, tears flowed from his eyes.


    For a few seconds, the Rakshas were feeling rejoiced.


    The demon finally stopped in his tracks, he was even killing those who respawned at the same time.


    If this went on their entire species would be annihted.


    Finally, when the tears stopped flowing, he looked at the fleeing Rakshas with an indifferent gaze.


    "Feel the pain that my brothers and sisters felt."


    Raising his hands in the sky, an invisible pressure started to coil around his hands.


    DOMAIN BREAK!!!


    "This is how you kill every fucking person in your path."


    His hands still raised, a small ball exploding with extreme power was formed on his finger, it was spinning like a densely packed ball of sma on his finger.


    "Let me show you a move, a move capable of killing Gods and Goddesses, a move that is thebination derived from all the deviant elements formed out of the four basic elements."


    His body floated higher and higher in the sky until it reached the stars.


    ''Poor Ravana, he is taking too long to resurrect, I know his main weakness, if I strike him in the navel then despite having ten lives he will still die, the same goes for the other rakshas, that is how I have been killing them all.''


    He grinned slightly as he looked towards the sky, specifically towards the moon.


    ''This is for you all.''


    His nostalgic expression disappeared as his face turned cold.


    "World Ending Ultimate Deviant Element Magic:


    Brahmastra."


    His voice was faint but those words traveled to the cosmos specifically towards the many Gods residing.


    Many Gods opened their eyes, some who were in seclusion, some who were in the middle of intercourse.


    All the gazes fell upon Rael who was right before the moon as his shadow ovepped the entire area.


    "Feel the pain."


    **BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!**


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!*


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    *!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*


    Debris flew everywhere, dust overpowered the entire area.


    Destruction!


    Fire!!


    mes burn in the entire area along with a dust avnche, a massive star had fallen onto the ground, still not extinguished.


    It burnt until the very area got razed, all life in the premises was extinguished.


    All the rakshas had died.


    The star razed everything in the particr area for 700 whole years.


    For seven hundred years, Rael stood at the same ce.


    Finally, when the star extinguished, there was only smoke that escaped.


    Chars of power flew in the air, towards Rael


    He slowly stepped onto the ground, walking towards the epicenter.


    He kneeled as he stretched his hands forward.


    "Where do you think you are going? You damn cockroach."


    Holding in his hands was a small cockroach, Ravana, the cockroach was Ravana.


    A mighty being who was humiliated to the point that it became a cockroach.


    "I must say your life tenacity is exactly like a cockroach, it suits you very well."


    Holding the cockroach in his hands, Rael gave a beautiful smile.


    "Do you want to live?"


    The cockroach nodded in cockroachnguage, ''Yes.''


    Rael closed his eyes, "Nah bugs are a nuisance."


    *Ssh*


    Blood sttered everywhere, Rael didn''t care if he was elegant or not.


    This was the death of the person who killed his sworn brothers and sisters.


    A person who was the Emperor of the Rakshas, a race that ate fairies.


    He looked at the squished corpse of the cockroach as he put it in a ss container and washed his hands using water magic.


    ''I wonder if teacher will be interested in using this cockroach as an ingredient in her alchemy potions.''


    He giggled happily thinking about that as the ss disappeared, going inside his storage ring.


    Rael smiled as he looked towards the sky.


    The sun bloomed on the horizon, golden petals stretching ever outwards into the rich blue.


    It was the invitation to a new day, so ordinary yet so extraordinary.


    ~


    This concludes the past memory chapter, this was just a glimpse of his past.


    He has lost many loved ones, sworn brothers and sisters.


    Rael has killed more than a zillion beings and always gone into debauchery after that.


    Being a King was hard, he never wanted to be one but was instead forced to be one.


    He concluded the end of everything and brought the ultimate peace to the fairies which they don''t deserve.


    Some people forgot all about his legends as the new generation rose and got brainwashed, many remembered hence they prayed to Rael faithfully as a God, due to which he has pseudo divinity now.


    After many such instances, true peace came to his species and they didn''t have any enemy strong enough.


    All the other fairies came together and the other fairy rulers formed alliances, those who didn''t were beaten down into submission.


    That is how the fairy race came together and how he also got his two wives, Eleqeeness and Titania.


    Legendary figures and legends were formed in the Celestial Realm during those times, Rael was one of them.


    The entire Realm was warring, fights broke through all the time with different species.


    Even Realm Wars had taken ce, just like world wars but on a massive scale.


    All the war gradually started to fade as the Celestial in entered an era of peace and prosperity.


    Many Legends were forgotten while many were hailed.


    ~


    I don''t think I am gonna do another past chapter again, I just wanted to show you a glimpse of what all he had to go through.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 45: Kidnapped... again!!

    Chapter 45: Kidnapped... again!!


    [1]


    ~


    Rael yawned as he woke up from beside Aria,st night was wild for sure, in many ways.


    He got a free maid and even had hot sex with his sexy vampire wife.


    But at the back of his mind, he had a feeling that he was forgetting about someone, someone who looked exactly like him but a female version.


    ''Meh.'' He shrugged as he started to pour coffee for himself.


    After wearing fresh clothes and taking a shower he left the room, slowly tiptoeing since Aria loved her sleep and didn''t like to be disturbed also the fact that he had indeed worn her outst night.


    With a bright smile on his face, he walked in the hallways and knocked on the room, neighbor to his own.


    *Knock knock knock*


    Slowly the door creaked opened, inside the room stood a woman in a gothic maid uniform, she had massive dark circles below her eyes.


    An eye patch was covering her right eye, only her luminescent pink eye was visible.


    "No sleep?" He asked in a jolly tone.


    She red at him, "How the hell would I sleep?! I could hear the moans the entire night, I didn''t get a damn wink!"


    Rael chuckled awkwardly while screaming in his head.


    ''You are supposed to stay quiet and not say this in real!!''


    He once again noted her sharp tongue, he couldn''t help it, his sex was just that good.


    He even put a sound barrier so that noise wouldn''t leak out, sigh, it still leaked out.


    He sighed as he told her, "Alright that is enough, we are going down for breakfast."


    The poor maid nodded, still angry overst night.


    She was indeed very good at hiding her emotions,st night she was not able to get sleep but was immensely flustered, anyone would be if right next to them, connected by a wall, someone was moaning at the top of their voice.


    Although she was flustered, she disdained his partner more.


    ''Who would want to be in a rtionship with this crazy bastard?''


    She also thought that he was making her scream on purpose and if that wasn''t the case then maybe the woman was one of the women who screamed a lot in bed.


    ''Hmph, weakness disgusts me.''


    She also thought that she would be able to do better than his partner despite being a virgin, she thought that she wouldn''t scream at the top of her voice.


    Oh my, she was in for a big surprise.


    Rael hopped happily as he pressed the button on the 18th floor on the lift, apparently, the restaurant was on the 18th floor.


    Humming a tune from his life as a human, he started to moonwalk as he served food for himself since breakfast was a buffet like always.


    Sitting near his favorite corner window, he looked at his ham sandwich and then at Hecate who was staring at him weirdly.


    ''Why is he looking at me so intently?''


    She wondered while finding him extremely weird, she shook her head as she concentrated on her own breakfast which was onlyposed of a single cheesecake and tea by its side.


    Rael sighed with relief, no enemies in the area.


    He took his ham sandwich in his hands, the texture of the bread was tender, the little ham that came out of it was juicy pink, Rael started to drool as he examined it more.


    Tears sprouted from his head as he started to cry, the gaze of Hecate just got weirder as she observed him.


    ''Is he crazy? Oh, I forgot he is damn crazy! Why is he, my master!?''


    Rael had a victorious smirk painted on his visage.


    ''Today I win.


    Huh?


    What is happening?


    Why are my tears not stopping?


    Wait....why can''t I see anything?


    No!!!!! Son of a bitch fucking noooooooo!!!!!!!!!!''


    *Plop*


    The sandwich fell from his hands,


    As soon as the sandwich fell, Rael''s tears stopped flowing, the ground had be a mini-pond by that time.


    No way for the sandwich to recover.


    Dropped and drowned.


    Rael''s heart broke into a million pieces as heid his head on the table.


    ''Why does this always happen to me?!!!!''


    *Tap tap*


    He suddenly felt someone shaking his shoulder, tilting his head he saw Hecate staring at him.


    "Are you alright?" She asked in a monotone voice.


    He sighed, "Yes."


    She nodded to herself and went back to eating her cheesecake, Rael stared at her deadpan, suddenly he got an idea.


    A smile broke through his face, he twirled his head in his fingers as he spoke.


    "Hecate...."


    "Yes."


    "Call me master."


    She gritted her teeth, ultimately she sighed.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Give me ap pillow."


    "Yes, mast- huh?? What?!"


    She looked at Rael who had already gotten up from his seat walking towards the sofa with a dumbfounded expression.


    She tilted her head to look at Rael who was already carefreely lying on the sofa, looking around that there very few customers and staff due to the zombie apocalypse.


    But many of them were looking at the two since they were quite eye-catchy.


    A blush couldn''t help but appear on her face, she really didn''t understand what Rael was thinking, she was bad with men since she lived with her witch sisters all the time.


    Most of her sisters loved castrating men who looked at them with lust, same with her.


    Castration is amon practice powerful women do in the Celestial and other realms.


    However what was surprising was that she couldn''t find a hint of lust from him, only appreciation.


    She didn''t know if he was that good at acting or was that his genuine reaction.


    It was a mix of both, Rael appreciated and both lusted after her but he had already tasted many beauties, only some were at the same level as her but still, he had tasted them all before.


    Hence he was unlikely to simp after her also he could hide his emotions very well due to him being a King.


    Also, the fact that even Rael could feel that the world was fucking him and forcing him to have a harem.


    Not that he minded.


    "Are youing?" He wiggled his eyebrows as he asked.


    Hecate sighed, she really didn''t understand her master.


    Walking towards him with nimble steps she sat on the sofa upright and patted on her thighs, indicating for him toy his head.


    Rael smiled slightly, he had expected some resistance since she was a prideful figure but surprisingly he didn''t face any.


    Closing his eyes heid his head on her thighs, since she was in a gothic maid uniform he could feel the skin of her thighs touching his head from her thin stockings.


    The first thing he had noticed when he had caught the maid in the sky was her thighs, since then he had wanted to sleep among it.


    He wouldn''t lie the feeling of her thighs was something else.


    He had manyp pillows in the past but nothingpared to this one.


    A prideful leader of the Espers, Mother figure of all Witches, Goddess of Magic.


    And this woman was now giving him ap pillow.


    Her thighs were thick he could feel it, they radiated a certain kind of warmness that heated his head eventually making him drowsy.


    He had an idea, from now on he would use herps as his pillow which means that she would be his personal pillow.


    No other pillows could satisfy him now.


    Hecate caressed his silver hair, a nostalgic look came upon her face as she did that, in the past, she had done taken care of many of her witch sisters.


    His silver hair flowed from the gaps of her hands like a river flowing from her palms.


    Soft...


    She was getting addicted to this feeling.


    Maybe having him as a master was not all that bad.


    *


    As Rael felt his eyes closing, suddenly he felt a thick killing intent covering the entire area.


    His eyes shot wide open, he looked at Hecate.


    His jaws dropped wide open, she was unconscious and had a dart stuck in her neck.


    He tilted his head in the direction of the dart and was stuck in a daze.


    In front of him stood a familiar silver-haireddy, she had a mature body, perfect curves all at the right ces.


    What made her scary was the ruthless glint in her eyes and the crazy smile that was etched upon her face.


    Before Rael could even react, a hundred sleeping darts pierced his body, enforcers from every side surrounded him and pierced him with darts.


    Alizejh walked towards him slowly and clutched him in her arms and started to sniff him like a dog and ultimately pulled him closer and gave him a deep kiss on his lips.


    Their tongues fiercely shed against each other, instantly he felt his power draining as the sleeping drug started to take effect.


    Alizejh smiled, even more, her smile was a crazy grin.


    The soldiers beside her shuddered as they saw her smile, recently she had been very sadistic and as if she was out for blood killing zombies left and right.


    Alizejh instantly brought Rael closer to her embrace and whispered in his ears.


    "My brother belongs to only me, you are mine, everything in our way shall be eradicated."


    Rael''s eyes widened, he finally realized something, he had never seen such a side of his sister before.


    Was she a yandere?!


    Oh no!


    What did he to do deserve this!


    The other thing he realized was that he was getting kidnapped again!!


    ''Someone fucking save me!! My sister is a damn yandere and is kidnapping me!!''


    Slowly his eyes closed, as the familiar darkness embraced him, thest thing he saw before passion out was the crazy grin on his sister''s face.


    A grin that etched a deep trauma in his very soul.


    ~


    Compensation chapter in a few hours.

 Chapter 46: Plucking the forbidden virgin fruit **

    Chapter 46: Plucking the forbidden virgin fruit **


    [2]


    Compensation updated.


    ~


    Rael''s eyes slowly fluttered open, the first thing he saw was a nk ceiling in right in his face.


    He tried getting up but to his surprise, something was binding him!!


    He frowned as the frown slowly turned into horror, tilting his head he saw that chains were attaching him.


    ''What the fuck!!!!!!'' He screamed loudly in his head.


    Why was he chained like that??


    It was as if he was in BDSM role y.


    ''Think Rael think! How did youe here?!''


    Suddenly information popped in his head, his sister kidnapped him!!


    Alizejh hadn''t masturbated even once since Rael had disappeared hence she had gone in her crazy sadistic yandere mode.


    However, Rael would not let himself be dominated.


    He dominates, he doesn''t get dominated!!


    Right when he was going to get out of it, he heard footsteps approaching.


    "Oh my, Rael, already trying to escape my grasp?" She giggled as her fingers went near his navel, sliding towards his chest.


    She suddenly sat on his crotch as she red intently in his violet amethyst eyes.


    Moving forward she started to nibble his ears as she whispered in his ears.


    "Brother belongs to me and only me."


    A shudder involuntarily traveled his body.


    "Alize Ill ask you only once, let me out of this binds, or else you will regret it." He warned her.


    Thedy started to giggle, "What will you even do? Have you forgotten you are weak?"


    Rael looked at her coldly, slowly cracks started to form on the metal chains and metal bracelets.


    *Crack... crack... BOOOM!!*


    The roles were reversed.


    Rael pounced on her, his slender fingers ran through her silver hair as he red into her violet amethyst eyes.


    He nibbled on her ears, Alizejh bit her lips slightly, this wasn''t an oue she expected.


    His hot breath tickled her ears making her entire body wet.


    This is what she wanted!!


    She wanted her brother!!!


    She wanted to bepletely one with him.


    Alizejh moaned slightly while continuously releasing puppy whimpers.


    "Make me your bitch and fuck me into submission."


    She whispered as Rael continued biting, Rael''s face was as cold as ice, he was angry!


    He was pissed off!


    His sister at first strapped him then she humiliated him by calling him weak.


    Retribution would take ce.


    "Sure, I will make you my bitch, my personal cumdump."


    His entire noble and gentle demeanor had disappeared.


    "I will fuck you so hard that your legs will break."


    Rael didn''t say anything as he admired the beauty in front of him. Alizejh''s already amazing curves were highlighted even more.


    Rael then started to examine her body with extreme lust and anger.


    It was a gaze of an animal.


    Fucking and ravaging like a beast.


    Rael looking at her like that made her pussy wet like a river flowing from it.


    She made sure to make some hot poses for him.


    Rael seeing his sexy sister move into a few spicy positions had his entire mind blown.


    This woman was now fully in heat and only sex was on her mind.


    Seeing Alizejh, his perfect sister, act like this was honestly amazing. He had never expected that Alizejh would now show off her body like this.


    All for Rael to ravage her in a bit.


    Rael walked to her and grabbed her ass and tits with a hand each and whispered in her ears.


    "What a slut you are, immoral bitch, lusting after your own brother."


    That only made her hornier, "I am a slut only for you, please fuck me, ravage my pussy."


    Rael smiled a bit, "Despite being a whore you are the most beautiful woman ever."


    Alizejh hearing Rael''s words got a happy smile on her face.


    Naturally, all women wanted to beplimented and Alizejh wasn''t any different.


    Feeling Rael''s hands roaming her body felt good as well. She knew that Rael liked ying with her assets and naturally she was proud of them, having realized that not a lot of women had curves as she had.


    She was in heat as well, so her hands started to roam Rael''s body as well, focusing on the stiff cock.


    They started kissing again, making out like crazy.


    Both of them yed with each other''s bodies like crazy and after a bit, they realized it was time to move on and start the main event.


    Rael took off all his clothes as he attached the same straps that Alizejh had attached to him on her.


    "It is time for your punishment."


    Making her dangle as the chains made her assets plumper, in his hands a whip made out of blood suddenly appeared.


    He had been training in blood arts a lot.


    *p!*


    "Angh~!"


    Alizejh moaned in pain as Rael pped her ass with the whip.


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtack*


    *Phtack*


    "Tell me do you wanna fuck your own brother?!"


    "Yes master I want fuck my own blood-rted twin brother, I am such a slut, please punish my lewd pussy with your cock."


    "What does my slut sister want?"


    "I want your cock."


    "Huh? I couldn''t hear."


    "Please I want your cock!!!!"


    Rael shook his head, "No you won''t get it, not unless you apologize to me properly."


    A look of despair crept onto her face, she was too horny, if she didn''t get the cock then she would most probably die.


    "I am very sorry!!! I am sorry for trying to **** my own brother!! I am sorry for binding my brother!! I am sorry for trying to act cool!!"


    Rael still wasn''t satisfied, "That is not how you apologize, you need to squat while you apologize."


    An embarrassed look came upon her face but it was her mistake, this was retribution, her punishment, there was no other choice.


    She squat on her legs, one could see her shaved virgin pussy clearly, a river of love juices was gushing out of it at the same time as she was getting continuous orgasms.


    "Is this fine?..." She asked in a quivering voice.


    Rael nodded as he came close to her and trusted his cock in her mouth.


    The thrusting only got faster with each passing second, he could feel the end of her throat hitting his cock repeatedly, it was damn hot.


    She slowly moved her head back and forth as her tongue was coiling around his cock.


    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.


    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.


    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet he held her head.


    But when she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it.


    It tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.


    Rael seeing her gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill her stomach with his seeds.


    "Tell me!! Who is a masochist?!" Rael yelled.


    "It is me, this lewd bitch sister."


    Rael nodded to himself, satisfied by her answer.


    He snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    Domain!!


    Both of them entered his domain, Rael didn''t want Alizejh to lose her virginity in a suffocating room.


    Virginity was an experience important to women and he didn''t want her first to be cramped up for her.


    Isn''t it best to have sex in outdoor?


    Especially in nature.


    Rael''s domain was the representation of where he felt the calmest and his favorite ce.


    As a fairy he loved nature.


    Seeing that his sister was still squaring, he just made her bend a bit, holding her two legs with his strong grip he started to insert his cock in her vagina.


    "Ahhh~! Ahh-! Ah!"


    She moaned loudly despite the cock not even having been insertedpletely.


    *Swoosh!*


    He inserted it into one go, he wanted Alizejh to remember this experience for life.


    So in the end he decided to go gentle and take a break from roleying.


    Rael started to fuck Alizejh gently but hard, his cock continued to pound her pussy deep.


    Alizejh''s tongue was already dangling outside her mouth as she just couldn''t keep up with his pounding.


    A total cum face.


    After minutes of fucking his sister, he said in her ear,


    "Alize I''m gonna cum soon."


    In response Alizejh crossed her legs behind Rael, causing his cock to fully enter her pussy. She didn''t allow it out anymore as the hot semen found its way to her womb.


    Both Alizejh and Rael climaxed hard as they were pressed against each other''s bodies. Rael continuously releasing his hot white milk into her womb.


    Not long after their orgasm ended Alizejh''s legs which held Rael close to her lost their strength.


    Rael too lied down next to her. His hand grabbing and slowly groping her fat tits, while both of them rested to regain some strength because they were no way near being done.


    Rael and Alize continued to fuck and enjoy themselves in each other''s bodies for quite some time.


    They only stopped when Alizejh was exhausted and couldn''t continue anymore.


    Stockholm syndrome was working at its best.

 Chapter 47: Akashik Records

    Chapter 47: Akashik Records


    "Now when I open my eyes again, I will have evolved." Murmuring that, Rael closed his eyes and pulled up his nket, snuggling into Alizejh''s blossom by his side.


    He regretted that Hecate was not there since he wanted to sleep on her but oh well, it had been a long day, he really felt sleepy.


    Although demons didn''t need sleep nor would it affect mentally, everyone still slept.


    As Rael''s eyes closed, a series of current passed through in his body. All the mana in the air started to get sucked by his body.


    Ripple started to generate and his skin which was a little pale but due to his Angel bloodline regained a little of its color.


    His cells were dividing at an astronomical speed, he had just cut his Rapunzel long hair to a normal long hair but now it seemed like they were growing again.


    His height increased a bit, not a lot but there was some difference.


    ~


    ckness, it was pitch dark.


    In the same ckness was sitting Rael, currently, he was sitting on a chair, and surprisingly there was a ground below it.


    The ground consisted of grey tiles that were inly clear without any smear of dust.


    Although the ckness would make someone feel that it was the void, it was far from that. Rael could make out what was the void and what wasn''t.


    After all, he had been in it for an immeasurable amount of time. If his age was measured then it could be said that it was infinite.


    The oldest creature in existence, or maybe not because Time and Space didn''t exist but he was still alive amd conscious in it.


    The End of Everything.


    Sitting across Rael was another Rael. He had ck hair and red eyes contradicting with Rael''s current features.


    "Who are you?" Rael asked with a frown.


    "I am you." He spoke in a monotone voice.


    Rael nodded and again spoke, "Are you my Demon Counterpart?"


    He shook his head to deny and again spoke emotionlessly.


    "I am you."


    Rael believed him and again asked, "Do you know where we are?"


    He nodded and answered, "Yes."


    Rael waited for him to exin more but then sighed, it seemed that Rael would have to keep on questioning the other Rael or else he wouldn''t answer.


    "Alright, so where are we?"


    "In the deepest part of our Soul." He spoke without hesitation.


    ''Deepest part?'' Rael frowned as he started to ponder.


    "Do you know why we are here?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are we here?"


    "For you to pass the trial to be an Arch-Demon."


    Rael frowned even more deeply, he hadn''t ever heard of a trial. Was this something special to only him?


    He was still pondering when the ck-Rael spoke.


    "If you reply to my three questions then you will be able to evolve into your demonic form and even gain initial ess to the ????????????."


    "What is that?" Rael said out loud, his expression was utterly confused.


    "It is you."


    Rael nodded, he wasn''t dumb, he had almost figured everything out, joining all the dots.


    "It is what merged with my soul in the Pit of Nothingness right?"


    The ck-haired Rael nodded.


    "So we are that page now?"


    "Yes. We are everything and nothing. We are the most supreme existence ever. We are Omniscient and Omnipotent.... only if you can get the authority to your own self."


    Rael''s lips twitched, does everything have to be soplicated?!


    "So how am I supposed to gain that authority?"


    "Not yet. You will know one day when you are worthy. First, you should focus on evolving into a Half Arch-Demon and get a free pass into bing a Half Angel as well." He spoke dejectedly.


    "So how am I supposed to do that?"


    "By passing my trials."


    "Alright.. so what is the trial?"


    The being tapped his fingers on the armchair before speaking.


    "It''s simple. You only have to answer three questions."


    Rael nodded, "Alright."


    "The first question."


    "Hmm."


    "Journey without me and you will never prevail, but if you have too much of me then you will surely fail.


    Who am I?"


    "Confidence," Rael spoke without any hesitation.


    The being nodded.


    "Second question."


    "Yes."


    "Everyone wants more of me to feel special, yet the more you have me the less special you feel.


    Who am I?"


    Rael pondered a bit.


    ''Everybody wants me.... the more you have me the less special you feel....''


    "Knowledge." He spoke with confidence.


    The ck Rael nodded.


    "Last Question."


    Rael felt a bit nervous, what would happen if he didn''t answer it right? Wait.. he didn''t say that anything would happen even if it was wrong.


    He started to feel even more assured as he started to meditate with his eyes open, going through all of his knowledge gaining more and more confidence.


    "We hurt without moving. We poison without touching. We bear the truth and the lies. We are not to be judged by our size. What are we?"


    Rael smiled bitterly. All the answers were something he knew from birth, all the questions were rted to him.


    The being stared at Rael as a grin crept onto his face.


    Both of them smiled, looking into each other''s eyes as if they understood each other.


    Only he could ask questions like this to himself.


    Rael answered in a low voice.


    "Words."


    The ck Rael smiled, "This trial was little for your evolutions and more to prove your worth. You know yourself well, hence you are recognized and the title of the page fused within you will now be revealed."


    It would be a lie if Rael said that he wasn''t interested.


    "The Akashik Records."


    Saying his bit, the ck Rael turned into dust and came closer to Rael, sticking to his body like an iron needle to a ma.


    Rael also felt a surge of power as the ckness slowly started to get further and further away from him.


    ~


    Rael woke upzy, his eyes, icy jade violet eyes gave out a chill rxing feeling. Waking up, he started to inspect his body.


    ''Light... I feel lighter than before..." He clenched his hands as he did backflips in the air before tripping upon his long hair.


    "Ouch..."


    Rael rubbed his butt as he got up, he felt an uncertain feeling of warmth from his body.


    He was able to feel all the elements he had an affinity with even better.


    Closing his eyes, he mentally clicked on the familiar dot in the corner of his eyes.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Arch-demon + Lower Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    9.BAT WINGS (NEW


    As the name says, bat wings.


    Lower Angel Characteristics:


    (Fully awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    (New) Holy Boost: 25% Boost in Light and Holy Magic spells.


    (New) Divine Healing: Can heal the wounds of any being, wound shouldn''t be tooplicated, uses a lot of mana.


    (New) Saint Sword Intent: Different from normal sword intent, awakens a pure and holy sword intent, purifies every being. Uses a lot of mana but since the user is a part fairy he doesn''t need to worry he can use spiritual energy and rece his normal with saint sword intent.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    Divinity Characteristics (New)


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    -*-


    Greed is a bloodline that doesn''t belong to demons of the lower world solely, the greed demons of the lower blood only have (0000000000.0000001) of divine greed blood in them.


    The Deadly Sin Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records has automatically awakened the hidden bloodline in his body.


    GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED):


    GLIB TONGUE:


    User can butter anyone.


    LIE DETECTOR:


    User can detect lies.


    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED)


    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    GREED SUPER SPECIAL ROYAL ABILITIES (NEW) (RAREST) (UNLOCKED)


    TIME AFFINITY:


    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.


    (Akashik Records) Authority probed slightly, not enough for an ability to be granted.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    ~


    I''ll try for a bonus tom.

 Chapter 48: Swords and Sunglasses

    Chapter 48: Swords and Sunsses


    ~


    Rael opened his eyes again, they were shining with an otherworldly brilliance, he kept his forehead in his palms as he started to contemte his abilities and gaining more information by clicking on them specifically and individually.


    ''Bat wings... ideal for scaring the living shit out of people, I''ll try it outter."


    ''Saint intent... hmmm.''


    He stood up from his chair and started to walk towards the training facility in the enforcer department.


    After reaching, he removed his clothes leaving only his shorts on.


    Standing alone he closed his eyes, feeling the environment.


    Lifting his hands slightly, he started to use spiritual energy.


    Slowly, the spiritual energy in his hands started to merge with the external energy of the environment, using his mind he started to morph the intent in his hands.


    ''Sharp... I need sharper... sharper than this.''


    He didn''t stop, his spiritual intent continued to sharpen at every moment.


    *OHMMMMMM*


    An empowering hum flowed into the closed area, vibrations flew to the air as the ground shook slightly.


    The source of the hum, Rael was standing without any difort, it was as if he was immovable.


    The Stars would fall, the Earth would break but he would still not move.


    Food can sate your stomach for a moment but a sword can sate your thirst for a lifetime.


    A single strike, a single strike to seal the heavens and devour all evil.


    Holiness not in any.


    Rael''s eyes fluttered open, in his hands was a white light overflowing with a golden aura.


    His fingers pointed towards a random point, a ball of Saint-Sword Intent formed on the tip. His expression was indifferent and his eyes were calm as a lull.


    *Fwooosh!!*


    The ball of intent formed into a 40-meter sword.


    *BOOOOM!!!!!*


    Arge sound resounded in the entire area, most of the people woke up from therge sound and rushed towards the training area.


    When they reached there, they saw the walls of the training room cracking.


    *Booom!*


    A streak of sword intent was formed onto the wall of the room, arge crack could be seen, it was filled with divine insights, if a cultivator saw it he would be shocked to the bone.


    Sword Intent Tier 4 Perfection.


    Rael had already reached tier four of sword intent close to breaking into Tier 5.


    In total there are six tiers of every kind of Sword Intent, all have their own three sub levels, Early, Peak, Perfection.


    Rael in this life was blessed with a body with even more potential than hisst one!!


    As a Fairy King, he was already a prodigy who was hailed but this body was super heaven blessed.


    Just byprehending his intent to Tier 4 (Perfection) in the first try shows how amazing his Sword Heart was.


    There is a lot of difference between Sword Intent and Killing Intent.


    Sword Intent focuses on making aura sharper and can only be used when a person has a certain degree ofprehension in the Sword Dao. In the beginning,g Sword Intent is visible to all but when a person gains a legendary Tier of Sword Intent, it can be invisible.


    Tier 7, a legendary Tier that only a few people have entered, one needs to devote all his heart into the particr sword manual for a lifetime to gain an ultimateprehension.


    While Killing Intent focuses on the number of people a person has killed, the person needs to cultivate the killing intent into blood lust and refine it.


    Miasa is the raw killing intent which has not been refined.


    While everyone was shocked and checking the cameras to know what had taken ce, Rael had already left the Department for a morning jog.


    While jogging he took a glimpse at his hand which held the intent, he knew one thing for sure now.


    He was already one of the strongest beings in the Lower World.


    With his cultivation level and sword intent.


    Also, the fact that he had also gained an affinity for time, but first he decided that he would master the deviant elements again and then experiment with time.


    Time has always been the most dangerous element, one doesn''t know what could happen to him, it has infinite probabilities.


    Time is dangerous at a totally different level, a level that space couldn''t reach to.


    In his life as a Fairy King, Rael had sessfullyprehended some of the basicws but had never tried thews of Space and Time.


    He had decided that he would research Time Element in the time being and use it when he would break through again.


    He didn''t want to die by carelessness again, in both his lives he died because he was not careful enough.


    As he was jogging without wearing anything from up, he attracted quite a lot from the females around him.


    Suddenly he felt as if a heavy gaze fell over him, quickly turning into the direction he saw that the gaze wasing from near the Temple beside the Enforcer Department.


    He frowned slightly, the gaze immediately disappeared as soon as he noticed it.


    ''Did I bring unnecessary attention to myself by saving Hecate or by unleashing Tier 4 Sword Intent? Or maybe both of them....''


    He shook his head, if he thought more about it, he would only find himself getting entangled into it, there was no use in thinking when there were not enough clues.


    It was like if you don''t know an answer in an exam it is better to leave it ande back to it after finishing other questions.


    After a few minutes of light jogging he went and sat onto a chair, leaning on it he released a heavy sigh.


    A lot of things had taken ce this week.


    In just a week he had also be one of the strongest existences in the Lower World.


    His sister had as much potential as he had so when he would decide to ascend he could take her with him.


    Aria was already close to ascension so she could naturallye with him, Hestia was a being who didn''t need to ascend and could travel any realm by free will, a perk of being a witch.


    Hence he was kind of already set for everything.


    Naturally, he would spend some more time in the Lower World, if possible plunder everything from the Lower World.


    That seems usible.


    The Lower World was bountiful in its own way, also the fact that he had Sin-Greed Blood inside his demon royal greed blood was a feat in itself.


    The Lower World once upon a time had a lot of energy and had potent mana but waster drained by everyone whoter ascended into the Celestial Realm.


    Rael also intended to do the same but this time as being one of the only people to ascend he decided to plunder everything, making the world useless.


    It was not as if he was leaving any loved ones behind, nor did he have any except for his harem members.


    As for Derek, he had be a part of his shadow and was still under evolution to be an Ashura inside his Soul Sea.


    The Derek who wouldter emerge out from his Soul Sea after evolution wouldn''t have free will and would only be a loyal soldier but would still retain some of its original personality.


    An Ashura is as strong as his Master''s peak and is Soul bound, the second Derek would be an Ashura his Soul would merge with Rael''s shadow.


    He was actually quite ted since Derek was an abnormal human who had limitless potential, if he tried he could constantly break human limits.


    Now, this limitless human was his tomand.


    After he was done jogging, he quickly returned to his room in the Enforcer Department, on his way he saw Alizejh in her work suit, she blushed and ran away before either one of them could speak.


    Rael stared at her leaving back dumbfounded, ''Was all that yandere an act?''


    He contemted for a long time but once again no answers wereing to him.


    He was a bit pissed of due to that, ultimately he sighed and went for a beauty bath in the tub.


    His rubber duck and the rxing music in the background would surely cool him down.


    The next destination in his mind after the beauty bath was the Temple from where the heavy gaze fell upon him.


    ~


    After a good beauty bath, Rael started to wear his clothes in a leisurely way.


    A simple banyan seems good, and also Hawaiian shorts, what matters the most in clothing is not the style but the feeling offort.


    All he needs is a bottle of c, in this hot weather it is perfect.


    Today Rael was in a very good mood, the sword intent plus the calming bath had given him an urge to go to the beach.


    Wait...!


    Something was missing.


    Yes, sunsses.


    He quickly rushed towards the stairs towards the reception of the department, he thought that he could ask thedy sitting in the reception to lend him a pair of sunsses


    But when he reached over there, he was only met with stares of shock and disbelief.


    Rael was taken aback a bit, he thought about what he had done for people to stare at him as if he was an animal in a park.


    Although he would get stares every other day, usually the stares were of disdain but today most of them were filled with only shock!


    This confused him a bit.


    When he reached the reception counter, even the receptionist was staring at him in a daze, he waved his hands slightly but she still didn''t move.


    ''Eh...?''


    He was confused, has everyone gone crazy?


    Rael was not aware that the sword intent he disyed in the training room was captured in the cameras and they also saw the deep cut made by it.


    All of them had gone through different kinds of shock.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be trash?


    How?...


    Then how the hell was he so strong?!


    The entire training room disintegrated into shambles when a staff member touched the deep cut left by the sh produced by Saint-Sword Intent.


    At that moment something clicked into their minds.


    He behaved like trash and scum on purpose, he wanted to hide his skill and then make the enemy underestimate him so that Rael could face-p everyone!


    Ruthless!!


    While some of them who were cucked or looked down on him were in utter disbelief, they trained so hard while he enjoyed in debauchery, he was still stronger than them!!


    Their entire ego was crushed!


    Many had changed opinions about him, the world was no short of hidden experts!!


    "Hello... Miss?" He snapped his fingers right before her face when he noticed that she wasn''t responding.


    As he did that, all the people who were staring at him broke out of the daze and resumed work. Many of them had a blush beneath their face, just how long were they staring?


    The receptionist also came out of her daze as she blushed slightly.


    "Y-yes... Mr.Irakiel, what can I do for you?"


    Rael was altho more confused, never did she ever address him as mister, she would always show disrespect.


    He shook his head, what people''s attitude was towards him didn''t matter much. What mattered was what he had in goal.


    Sunsses!!


    "Can I get a pair of sunsses?"


    The receptionist was a bit shocked, why is he asking for sunsses, many others were also shocked.


    Some of them who had started to admire him wanted to copy everything he did but when he asked for sunsses they also frowned.


    ''Why does he want sunsses?''


    "So can I get? Preferably a pair which has not been used by any and would look good on me."


    The receptionist nodded and went near apartment, after a few seconds of surveying she came across the perfect one that would suit him.


    "Here you go."


    She extended her hand and gave him the sunsses.


    Rael smiled as he also extended his hand, their hands touching each other''s, a jolt of electricity went across her entire body.


    She never wanted to leave his hand, her entire body felt like jelly.


    Rael was getting scared,


    ''Bitch leave my hand!!''


    He tried to remove her hand but it wouldn''t budge, he felt like crying.


    ''Someone save me from this horny woman!''


    Right as he thought about that, his savior came.


    "Christina let his hand go!" A shout flowed in the entire area.


    It was the delusional girl who thought everything Rael did was to impress her.


    Valerie.


    Rael turned to look at her with an expression of gratitude.


    "Hmph," She snorted under her breath, she didn''t do this to help him.


    What she had of him was mostly a bad impression, he called her delusional!!


    "Thank you for helping me, may I ask your name?"


    Silence.....


    The entire hall was pin-drop silent.


    Valerie was dumbfounded, did he just ask for her name?! Wasn''t he trying to court her so many times in the past?


    He also called her delusionalst week!!


    Now she tried to help him but he instead is humiliating her?!


    "You really don''t know who I am?" She asked while hiding all her anger.


    He shook his head, "Sorry, was I supposed to know you? If I offended you I am really sorry."


    Rael quickly went through his memories of his past self and a realization struck over him.


    ''Oops... this is my sister''s best friend, looks like I face pped her by mistake.


    I swear!


    It was a mistake!!


    Like how children are.''


    "Well anyway, Miss Valerie see youter." He coughed slightly as he rushed out of the department he didn''t want to see her fuming with anger face.


    As she looked at his leaving figure she clenched her hands unknowingly,


    He humiliated her again!!


    He knew her name all along!!


    Some of the people snickered, many felt that she deserved it while some fanboys looked in Rael''s direction with slight anger.


    Many who were good at reading facial expressions, admired him since they had realized that he wasn''t lying that he didn''t know her.


    He had a natural talent of pping someone unknowingly.


    The kind of guy who will steal your girlfriend and then apologize for doing it while not realizing that he is not apologizing but rather offending.


    Now that he was not a king he didn''t need to remember everyone but this also showed Rael who realized that he had humiliated Valerie that he needs to start remembering everyone he meets again.


    Wearing his sunsses he went inside the nearest medical store to buy a bottle of c, popping the cap he took a deep chug.


    "Ishhh..." He released a deep breath as he drank the big sip.


    Yummy!


    It reminded him of the c he would drink in the human realm, that c was better.


    Still, this was not bad.


    He was happy that his c didn''t fall and now he didn''t want to jinx anything so he started to calm his mind down thinking about rabbits hopping around.


    With a bottle of c in his hands, he walked in the middle of the street heading towards the Temple across from the Department.


    While he was walking, he attracted a lot of attention, of course, he would.


    He was wearing Hawaiian shorts and a banyan, who the hell wears that in the middle of the street?!


    Many of the girls threw jealous stares at his long legs and smooth skin but when they would look at his face, all of that would disappear.


    So divine...


    Rael ignored everything as he walked towards the temple humming a tune from the time he was an ugly puny disgusting species- human.


    What?


    Even though they were disgusting, the music was still good!


    While he was ignoring everyone''s gazes, he quickly reached the temple.


    Removing his sneakers he kept the bottle of c in a corner while going inside the temple, he removed his sunsses also, letting it hand on his forehead.


    As he entered, many of the priests and devoted worshipers looked at him, all of them recognized him, he was the one who had yed music for them.


    They would never forget that day, it was the best day of their lives, never in their lives had they ever heard music so divine before.


    Rael smiled as he saw the people in the Temple looking at him with warm gazes, he felt touched, they didn''t even care if he was wearing banyan in the temple or the fact that he was drinking c in front of them.


    Although he had already decided what he would do if they asked him to throw the c.


    He would simply say in an innocent way that the c was an offering.


    Knowing his demon god friend, Fakir, he was sure that he wouldn''t even mind and would love to try some c.


    He had always loved to try different kinds of food since he got his sense organs back.


    Actually, it is not a bad idea!


    He had decided! He would offer some c!


    But before he could do anything a priest came running to him with an excited expression.


    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 49: Taste the Feeling.

    Chapter 49: Taste the Feeling.


    Vivaldi- Winter (Violin Piece to listen along with this chapter. It has a piano version also but Violin is the original one.)


    ~


    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"


    Rael had expected something like this since he knew that everyone had been mesmerized by his music, but he internally also frowned a bit.


    A new bishop?


    Is that the person who was gazing at me so heavily?


    He nodded as he walked towards the high Pavillion. A huge grand piano was standing in the middle of it all. It was like as if charred and made out of the wood of Drassil, amon tree found in the fairy realm.


    Wait... Drassil?


    How?


    Fairy wood was supposed to be sold expensively. Has something changed from when I was reced as a ruler?


    ''Maybe I am overthinking.....''


    He released a sigh as he reached the podium, he sat on the chair feelingfortable, for some reason the pillow was also the same quality as those that were in the fairy realm.


    Weird.... very damn weird.


    His long fingers slowly caressed the wood of the piano, he could feel it, the deep familiarity from it, it was as if he was back in his home realm.


    An enchanting woond flowed till the depths of infinity conjoining with ake full of underwater Lillies, it was dreamy and exquisite, following in the direction of theke there was a massive waterfall from which crystal clear water gurgled.


    Atop the waterfall''s head, right across it was a small grassy meadow, in that meadow was a breathlessly exquisite grand piano standing proudly.


    It was his piano, Rael''s personal and most favorite piano.


    Crises-Vilzi


    ''Cry of the Forest.''


    That was the name of his piano, Crisez-Vilzi in Fairynguage.


    It was not just any kind of piano, it was one of the best pianos in the entire world, it was directly made out of the wood of the Word Tree ''Yggdrasil''.


    It was the most cherished partner of Rael and even had a divine consciousness and could even transform into a sword that he used many times.


    Rael could be called a huge artist, his passion for art was too much, so much that he had even decided to go on a dao journey specializing in music.


    However, his duties as a King came first so he was restricted once again.


    Hence he was very happy that in this life he had no restrictions.


    He hated being a king, he had never asked to be one, he was forced.


    His hands slid through the gaps of the keys, as his hands slowly started to y the piano, the keys were gently pressed.


    Everyone in that very instant could feel the change in the air.


    Wisps full of color burst in the environment as they flowed to cracks and ces unknown.


    The entire atmosphere was filled with a melody of breathtaking euphoria.


    His hands kept ying the same melody in consistency, all of a sudden the melodypletely changed!!


    It was like a storm bursting after the calm.


    Darkness befell everyone present, as horror could be seen etched upon their faces.


    Blood, the ground was soaked with blood.


    The skies were dark.


    The moon itself was red, reflecting the color of the bloodied ground.


    People were dying left and right, nts wilted as the sounds of swords and shields could be heard.


    Rael continued to y, then slowly the progression became slow as if the darkness was finally lifting.


    The Skies parted as the first rays of the morning sun fell upon the ground revitalizing all life, cheers of victory sounded in the entire area.


    The patches on the ground started to be green as lushful nts started to grow, light was shining on them.


    They were blessed but they didn''t realize.


    Everything was taken for granted, once again war would follow through, as the once green ground would be filled with blood yet again.


    It was just a matter of time.


    But for now...


    There was happiness.


    Finally, his hands slowed down as they went towards the higher notes.


    The season of fall was over as winter came, a small animal was running in the hazard of snow as arger animal ran after it, in order to predate it.


    Shivering in the cold weather, the wind blew violently as it came to a stop, it teeth that were chattering had finallye to a stop.


    The smaller animal looked behind and saw that therger animal was dead due to the extreme frost and thorns of ice in the way.


    He slowly walked towards it and started to observe it while circling around it, checking for any visible signs of life.


    There were no signs of life.


    There was no expression on its face.


    It went near it and slowly started to eat the older animal that was trying to predate him without mercy.


    This was life, he would do whatever he could do to survive.


    In this heavy winter,


    Death was inevitable.


    Slowly the snow wilted as it revealed a fresh cop of flowers.


    Spring hade again, a spring without you.


    It was simple, yet soplicated.


    A cycle of life and death.


    His hands came to a stop as he looked towards the empty ceiling with a bitter smile on his face, standing up the first thing he did was bow to the crowd.


    Everyone present was crying, there was no one who was not crying.


    Rael''s music boomed in their mind even the message that it followed.


    Everything has an order, a cycle, a path to follow.


    Be it, animal, ce or thing, all of it has a fixed result.


    As everything ends.


    The End is inevitable.


    All of them pped to their very best, an ovation was held, even those outside the temple, standing on the street cried as they pped.


    His music could be heard outside the temple also.


    Even in the Enforcer Department, many were crying.


    In a particr corner, a woman in the shadows stood as she wiped the corner of her eyes.


    A smile was etched upon her face, not a bitter one but a warm smile.


    "So it really is you, daddy...ehehe."


    ~


    Rael took his bottle of c and slowly started to pour it directly on the statue of Fakir.


    He had no idea that this is not how you offer food.


    The priests looked at him with utter horror as he drowned the poor demon god with all the coke left in his bottle.


    Feeling the gazes, Rael turned around to look at them with a confused look.


    "Um... is there something wrong?"


    The priests and the followers couldn''t even say one thing in front of him.


    How could they?


    All of them had enjoyed his music.


    They would be ingrates if they behaved like that.


    All they could do was politely exin to him.


    After they were done exining and told him how to do it, Rael stood there perplexed.


    "Oh."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "So... sorry?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, where is the new bishop?" He yed for the new bishop as a wee for him but he or she still didn''te to greet him.


    It should bemon courtesy but he or she still didn''t do so.


    The High-Priest looked at him with some guilt, "Actually she left, she said that she was feeling a bit sick."


    Rael frowned, that was a clear lie from the bishop''s side.


    Even the priests had noticed but what else could they say.


    They themselves were wondering to themselves,


    ''When did we get a new bishop?''


    Rael shook his head and returned to a calm exterior, "Alright then it was nice meeting you priests again, I will be taking my leave."


    The sole reason to why he hade was because of the gaze he felt in the morning, now that he had nothing to do he wouldn''t stick around.


    He was already a loner in the Lower World with no friends except thedies.


    While he was on his way, he suddenly got an idea.


    ''Should I go and gaze at my statue?''


    He started to giggle creepily as a giddy feeling overwhelmed him.


    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the statue on its own like before.


    ''I follow the wind..."


    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body move towards the location of the statue.


    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a familiar dark cave-like ce, with a wall that stood upright in front of him.


    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further and came forward to look at the familiar ugly statue of him.


    ''Huh? Who is that?''


    Below the statue was a woman in a white dress, as her back was facing Rael he couldn''t see anything but he could make out that she was quite curvaceous and her skin was extremely beautiful.


    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.


    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.


    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.


    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.


    ~x~


    In a different subspace and realm.


    "Umm....yummy! This c is very tasty! I need to find the person who offered this to me! I will give him a blessing! C is the best!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 50: Reunion

    Chapter 50: Reunion


    Vaani was in a dilemma, she loved her father a lot, even as a child she always had loved her father but he seemed to be oblivious to it.


    She had done everything possible to make him look at her as a woman but to no avail.


    Her father never really had time to take care of her hence she grew up almost without gaining any fatherly affection.


    Although whenever she tried to visit him, her father would leave all his work to Puck and wee her with a big warm loving smile hence she couldn''t evene to hate him.


    One day when her father came homete at night, he must have probably thought that she was sleeping so he didn''te to greet her.


    She was not sleeping at all, by that time she had matured along with her body and was doing something girly in her room.


    When she sensed her fathering home she was ted!


    She waited and waited in her room waiting for her father toe and greet her but to her expectations he didn''te.


    Due to this she was a bit angry and wanted to give him a piece of her mind so she went towards his room.


    *shback*


    ''Huh, what are those soundsing from papa''s room?''


    She crept towards the door and creaked it open a bit, what she saw from the cracks destroyed her.


    Her two moms had their tongue out of their mouths as they were ruthlessly getting pounded silly by Rael.


    Their face was that of a slut!!!!


    Her eyes traveled to her father''s cock and she couldn''t help but be dazed.


    She had seen some lewd arts that herdy friends had shown her but they were in no wayparable to her father''s!!!


    Her face turned red as she kept on staring at her daddy''s cock.


    ''It is too big...''


    She leaned against the wall as her hands slid inside her vagina.


    She then started to move the fingers she inserted inside her vagina imagining herself over there on the bed getting fucked silly, dominated by her papa.


    Finally, she cummed, not once but thrice.


    After she was done she quickly cleaned the liquid not letting any remain or stain the floor, she didn''t want any suspicion to arouse.


    She took a final nce at her mothers and father, she felt intense jealousy towards her own mothers who were moaning like no tomorrow.


    She also was surprised to see both women who were horrifyingly strong and at the pinnacle, making such a lewd face in bed.


    Even Elequeeness whose face was the embodiment of coldness!


    She covered her face, blushing hard as she reprimanded herself, feeling extremely guilty.


    Since that day a seed had been born in her heart, a seed lusting after her own father.


    *~*


    Since that day she had tried her best no not to think of her father as a man but she failed every damn time.


    She started to look for potential partners but no one was even as handsome as him, she felt disappointed but then she finally realized.


    Since she had been living with peerless jade beauties and an extremely handsome father, she thought it was normal for men to look so handsome.


    But to her disappointment she never found anyone like him, this just made her cravings for her father rise more.


    All because of that damn day!!


    Her innocence had been fully corrupted!!


    After that, she distanced herself from him when she noticed that her attempts were not working and went into closed cultivation so that she wouldn''t see him again.


    Her wish came true.


    Her father died.


    She cried her eyes out wishing that she had never wished that.


    Only when you lose something do you realize their or its true worth.


    After that nothing was the same as ever.


    Her two mothers went into seclusion and her uncle who was like an elder brother went into depression.


    She was then dragged into politics and was forced to work for the benefit of the sub-space, she then finally realized the burden of her father.


    After years of working she got the news that the new King wished to marry her, however to his dismay he fell short to the type of man she wanted.


    He had angered her quite a lot since he had removed many statues and portraits of Rael and had even taken her father''s position as King.


    Vaani had even heard rumors that his death was an assassination, she then finally ditched the realm when the elders and people of the subspace were starting to pressure her.


    She truly felt utterly disgusted.


    Escaping into the Celestial Realm she started to exin the entire realm and made many connections, allies, enemies, etc.


    It didn''t take her long to be one of the most important figures in the entire Celestial Realm.


    Following her father''s footsteps, she became kind of a carbon copy of him.


    Totally ruthless, cunning, and cold.


    She didn''t pick up narcissism due to how she saw her father died, she learned a lesson from it.


    One day while she was on her usual antics, killing, torturing, ying piano, Puck suddenly appeared in front of her.


    *shback*


    "Big bro, why are you here?"


    She frowned, she had not had much contact with him since her father died.


    He sat near the table and pulled a chair pouring himself some tea, Vaani''s eyebrows twitched, her family would be the only ones to treat her like this.


    This was her favorite tea!!!


    He sat against thefy pillows and drank the tea elegantly.


    "Your manners have started to deteriorate a lot." He scolded her.


    She rolled her eyes, "Yes yes, mom."


    Puck for the moment ignored that remark but he really was like a mom to both Rael and his daughter, Vaani.


    He wouldn''t lie, he actually liked to reprimand, correct and scold people.


    He had seen Vaani since childhood and regarded her as his own sister, since he himself was a disciple of Rael and even his adopted child and also his best friend.


    "So why have youe?" She grumbled, "I don''t think you came here for tea now right?"


    His eyebrows knitted, "Yes, I havee here to inform you about something."


    She frowned, it must be something important seeing the serious expression on his face.


    "I felt something in my soul connection, reincarnation maybe...." He frowned a bit but was very excited.


    "Huh?" Vaani looked at him confused, soul connection? The only person Puck had a soul contract was with Rael, her father.


    Reincarnation?...


    Her eyes widened, "No... is this for real."


    Although reincarnation wasmon she really didn''t expect his soul to not have gone through the cleansing of Samsara, during reincarnation, the soul strength is weak so the contract gets dyed or voided most times.


    She sucked in a cold breath as she red at Puck.


    He smiled faintly, "Your father is alive."


    *~*


    After that, she had heard that Puck had left and was worried about how he should make an entrance in front of her father.


    Puck was thinking of using the damsel of distress trick but Rael was never in any trouble, due to that he could only look at him from afar.


    She found Rael''s location due to the Soul connection and coordinates that Puck found.


    When she saw the reaction of Rael when he saw his own statue, she was sure that it was him since he clearly looked angry over the fact that the sculptor had sculpted him ugly.


    But she was still not convinced hence she faked herself as a bishop in the church to listen to his piano music.


    She herself had never forgotten to his type of piano melody, he had his own style to y.


    When the first note rang, she was certain that it was Rael.


    After listening to the song and crying a bit she quickly rushed near the statue for a reunion since she knew that her father wouldn''t missing to see his statue.


    He was still the narcissistic bastard.


    She waited and waited but Rael still didn''t show up, ''Is he no longer narcissistic? Nah that is impossible.''


    Just when she was about to leave, she noticed Rael entering the vicinity.


    ~


    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.


    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.


    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.


    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.


    Rael was almost dazed as he looked at the divine scenery in front of him, he slowly trudged towards the woman in white and sat beside her.


    The woman looked at him for a second, as her face was covered with a white veil he could only see the icy pale silver eyes that glowed in the dark.


    Her breathtaking dazzling brazen palms raised as she took off the veil and the cloth covering her hair.


    Long strands of golden hair fell upon her back gradually reaching herps, her face was perfectly chiseled and her nose was sharp.


    Along with that, her lips were rosy and her skin was like refined pearls formed from the oceans.


    Her pale silver-grey eyes glowed a bit as she looked at Rael, a corner of her lips arced as he looked at her with astonishment.


    "Yo daddy!"

 Chapter 51: Father and Daughter

    Chapter 51: Father and Daughter


    Vaani was nervous. Rael had not spoken a word since he sat beside her. To break the atmosphere, she decided to speak up, but how should she start the conversation?


    ''Hey, dad! Long time no see!! No this is kinda cringing, Hi pops, what a coincidence that we met hahaha... No! This will seem suspicious, ugh think Vaani think!!''


    "Yo, daddy!"


    Vaani lowered her down, cursing herself in her mind for saying something so stupid, she knew that she had messed up the first greeting.


    She was a bit too casual, not something you say to someone you meet after two million years.


    Rael looked at her, utterly gobsmacked. He really didn''t know how to reply back.


    Who was this girl who was calling him daddy?


    The only one who called him that was his little princess.


    Rael looked at her with confusion. He crept closer to her face, just a kiss away from her lips, he peered into her beautiful silver eyes.


    She looks familiar...


    "Uh... dad, you are too close."


    He immediately broke out of his stupor as his eyes widened. The realization was striking in.


    Her voice is simr, her face...


    Rael then spoke with a hesitant expression,


    "I am in a dark room..."


    She quickly replied, "Everything is ck."


    "I turn to find the door..." Rael replied.


    "But there is none," Vaani spoke with a flicker in her eyes.


    "From the walles a sliver of daylight..." He spoke with a faint smile.


    Vaani also smiled back as tears welled up,


    "And I realize there is a chance of escape."


    "I feel the wall and discover..." Rael felt hurt as he saw her smile, his princess had endured a lot these 2 million years when he was not by her side, he could see all her pain, his princess was all grown up.


    "There is a door, but it is stuck." Vaani deduced what he was thinking and didn''t want him to feel guilty, they were both conveying their feelings through a poem that they were making on the spot.


    "There is a key on the floor." He smiled. This time it was filled with warmth.


    "Kiss the key, open the door, on the other side is my love." Tears flowed from her eyes, this was a way of her confessing her forbidden love for him.


    "I thought your love would be in the dark room." He said in a low voice. He had long ago noticed the little girl''s feelings towards him, he wasn''t dense.


    "It was, you set me free." She smiled with a smile full of pain and loneliness.


    There were many meanings behind those words, his death which forced her into maturing and grow up, then was her love towards him, after his death she realized that she should have confessed earlier, at least she would have got an answer even if it was denial.


    In a way, he set her free; she left herfort space and learned from her mistakes, she even left her safe haven.


    She could have married the new king and lead a life of luxury but she didn''t and instead roamed the world outside the subspace.


    Her love for him became her inspiration as she embedded it into everything she did.


    Her admiration turned into devotion as she spread his legends in the Celestial Realm, forcing faith into them.


    Her love for him became her protection and inner peace.


    She loved him like how the skies love the birds with open hands, granting them infinite freedom.


    Rael''s expression crumpled as if someone had painted his face white. His eyes got heavy. The more he looked at the woman in front of him, the heavier they got.


    "I-Is that you? Little princess?"


    His voice cracked, tears welled up in his eyes and flowed down from them. It was his daughter, the apple of his eye.


    She seemed mature and independent now, just like how he wanted her to be.


    He felt extremely proud of her.


    She nodded. Tears welled up in her eyes as well.


    Both of them hugged each other tightly, not letting any one of them get out of their embrace.


    "You know it is fine if you cry, you have endured a lot so... let it all out."


    "B-but-"


    "It''s fine princess, I am here now."


    She dug into his chest, tears flowed like a river, never stopping. Her body excluded a different kind of warmth, one that gavefort.


    Rael''s entire banyan became wet as she cried her eyes out, he smiled faintly, a father never cries in front of his children.


    He patted her back lightly as he whispered into her ears repeatedly.


    "It''s okay I am here now."


    She didn''t move at all and the two of them simply stayed in the same position, the clouds parted once again as the rays of the moon fell upon them.


    It was like as if it was also smiling, the stars watched the two quietly as the father kissed his princess''s forehead.


    She pouted when Rael did that, "I am no longer a kid."


    Rael stifled a chuckle, "In my eyes, you are still my little princess."


    Her eyes became red again as she felt disappointed, was he rejecting her?


    However, she couldn''t show Rael her sad expression so she started crying in his chest again.


    Rael smiled wryly as he continued to pat her, she has cried a lot, all her worries, pain, loneliness, everything came out as she cried.


    For the first time since his death, she had cried.


    After two whole million years, she finally felt all her emotions return to normal and all her negativity disappear.


    "I have so many things that I want to tell you." She smiled warmly as her tears started toe out.


    "Alright princess, hold your horses I am not going anywhere, you have all eternity to tell me."


    She pouted a bit, "You died because of your narcissism and you really think that I will believe you.


    Rael chuckled nervously, she had a point there.


    "I am no longer as narcissistic as before."


    She raised her eyebrows unimpressed.


    "I guess you are not that obsessive with yourself as before."


    He smiled wryly, "I also want to tell you many things, I have some ideas on how to exterminate the entire human species."


    "Really? Why this hate against them? You didn''t have that before."


    Rael didn''t dare to look at her in her eyes, he wouldn''t tell her that in his second life he was reincarnated as a human.


    "They are very depraved species, many humans love futanari and lust after lolitas."


    She looked at him ck-jawed, futa... seriously? Yaoi is better.


    She started to imagine Rael in a yaoi doujin and started to giggle creepily.


    "Alright, we shall erase all the humans, celestial or lower world?"


    "Why not both? I need souls for divinity anyway, at least we will be able to kill futa lovers." Rael wiggled his eyebrows.


    She nodded saintlily and started tough like a maniac, something she inherited from Rael.


    "Higigigigihihihihahahaha."


    Rael seeing herugh got a sadistic smirk etched upon his visage as he also started tough.


    "Higigigigihihihihjhajajahajahaha."


    Slowly her eyes started to get heavy as she started to feel sleepy.


    Her father''s arms were very warm and gave out aforting feeling that made her want to sleep right into it.


    She was already pretty exhausted due to the crying and all the nning which had overwhelmed her, slowly but quickly her eyes started to close.


    "Papa..."


    Rael tilted his head, looking right into his daughter''s silver eyes.


    "I am d you are alive, I missed you a lot."


    Rael grasped her tightly in her arms and kissed her on the forehead.


    He was surprised seeing how his daughter who hated saying corny stuff behave like this.


    As he looked at her sleeping face, he couldn''t help but recall how she would sleep in his arms when she was a kid.


    "I missed you too my little princess."


    ~


    Was it cringe?


    I tried my best to write a heartwarming reunion.

 Chapter 52: A Cup of Coffee.

    Chapter 52: A Cup of Coffee.


    The next morning.


    Rael was sitting in the living room of his suite in the nearby hotel, since he had traveled around all the hotels in the vicinity multiple times, he had be quite a reputable customer although they disdained him, their job was to earn money.


    So it was nothing new seeing him in the hotel, when the staff saw him, they greeted him like usual and continued bootlicking him like always, he was one of their mostmon customers.


    Rael cheerfully poured himself a cup of tea that he had been preparing for since the day he awakened his memories.


    Skillfully, he used one hand to carefully maneuver the teacup in the air, using his left hand.


    The teacup was a posh porcin ceramic, the sort of look that spoke of a rxing soulfulness.


    It was heaven to touch.


    Rael always thought such humble beauty invited the thoughts to go deep and reach high all at once.


    Even the cup that you drink tea in defines your elegance.


    Although Rael personally liked coffee more due to his second life, he knew just how much Vaani liked drinking tea, since he was the one who made her addicted to it.


    Slowly he poured the liquid into the mug, it blended perfectly as it settled down inside.


    Suddenly a voice interrupted him as he started to set up the table.


    "I can watch you pouring tea all day long and never get tired of it for all my life."


    Rael tilted his head and smiled warmly a genuine smile.


    "Good Morning little princess."


    She pouted a bit but she didn''t deny still being called little princess, it was a term only for her after all.


    "Morning daddy."


    Rael nodded as he arranged the table to seem like one in a tea party, he had even ordered some cakes and deserts asst-minute room service.


    After setting everything up, he guided his princess towards her chair as he sat across her swiftly.


    With a flick of his hand, the tea mug started to pour tea for the two of them like as if it there really was a butler.


    After the tea was poured into their respective cups, Rael sighed a bit.


    What was the point of having a maid if she was not there to serve you, he felt regretful of leaving her behind.


    "Next time I will introduce you to my personal maid." He spoke nonchntly.


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?"


    She looked at him with a stupid expression, ''A personal maid... why does he want me to meet her?! She is a threat!!!''


    "What happened is something wrong? Your face is a bit pale." Rael asked with worry.


    She looked at him with big teary eyes, she went to speak with him but bit her tongue as she tried.


    "N-no.... ouch.."


    Rael looked at her scowl with a dazed expression, even if she had grown up, his princess was still as cute as when she was a kid.


    He put his two palms underneath his chin as he smiled at her while she was rampaging and telling him about all her stories.


    Right when she was in the middle of sharing another incident of hers, she heard Rael suddenly interrupt.


    "Vaani."


    She was a bit started that her father called her by her real name instead of using puns, she was in a slight daze when she saw his sweet smile.


    Just how many years had it been since she saw itst?


    "I am proud of you."


    "W-what... Uwahhh...!!!" She blushed suddenly as she tilted her head, staring at the rosewood ground.


    He grinned at her as he took a sip of his tea, he couldn''t help but chuckle as he continued staring at her.


    Vaani herself couldn''t believe what she was hearing, although she had been pampered by her father a lot, never had he everplimented her in this way, not had he ever said that he was proud, he had never acknowledged her before.


    Tears welled up again in her eyes in the corner of her eyes again, she used her pinky finger to wipe them up.


    "Why are you crying?" His tone was genuinely worried, probably he himself hadn''t realized that he had never acknowledged her before.


    "Nothing, daddy''s tea is simply very tasty and is making nostalgic." She smiled freely without any chains holding her, she felt very happy at the moment.


    Rael lowered his head a bit as he looked out of the window.


    "I see."


    His face was stoic and indifferent but his ears had turned into the color of strawberries, blushing like flowers grazing in a field.


    ~


    Hecate, Aria, and Alizejh were sitting at the same table in a caf. All three of them were sharing a cup of coffee each for their own.


    Aria was drinking ck coffee while Alizejh was drinking caf auit and Hecate, tea.


    The temperature in the room was very cold, to the point of freezing to death.


    All of the onlookers who were looking at them since they stood out a lot, all of them looked like divine beauties in the caf involuntary shuddered, there was too much tension!!


    "So~ let''s introduce ourselves now shall we~?" Aria spoke with a polite smile which looked hostile more.


    All of the onlookers had the same thought at that moment be it, men, women, or even children.


    ''Brrr~ So damn scary!!''


    "I am Aria Verdansha the Archduchess of Undis, the Undead Kingdom, the daughter of Raizel Von Rondo." She spoke in an imposing manner as if dominating over them.


    Alizejh narrowed her eyes as she looked at her, she had lost all her official titles since the day she discarded her title of a royal member of the Greed Family.


    "I am just Alizejh." She spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    "Nice to meet you Just Alizejh," Aria spoke with a polite smile.


    Hecate almost spit tea back inside the cup due to choking over it.


    Alizejh smiled calmly, she hated dad jokes, all of a sudden the atmosphere changed. The inner sadistic-psycho Alizejh had appeared.


    "Nice to meet you too, miss show off." She snorted, quite what the wild Alizejh would say.


    The two of them beside her were a bit shocked.


    ''Split personality? No this is a bit different, it is like a switch...''


    "Oh my Miss Alizejh, yournguage is so crude." She chuckled.


    "Oh that''s convenient for me then, I don''t have to act or behave politely with you nor do I have to keep put with all this fucking bullshit."


    Both the women widened their eyes as they looked at the girl who had aplete 180-degree change, from being a sweet and polite girl to a tomboyish gangster.


    Alizejh crossed her legs as she called the waiter.


    The waiter hurried over there, cold sweat dripped from his forehead under the gazes of the women ring at him.


    "H-how may I be of your assistance?"


    "This coffee is too bitter, add more sugar... actually add cream also and add vani... with extra sugar. You heard right? Tell them to make it sweet. Give it to me as a takeaway."


    Just as the waiter was going, Alizejh yelled.


    "Why the fuck are you going? I haven''tpleted saying my order."


    The waiter''s face paled, he really didn''t want to take her order, if he stood over there for a moment more then he would really die of the pressure.


    "Forgive me miss, please continue."


    Alizejh nodded, "Alright then, I would like a chocte mousse, strawberry cheesecake,blueberry mousse, triple chocte cake, tropical tart-."


    His face paled even more, at the speed she was saying he really wouldn''t be able to write and would die due to the soul-piercing gazes.


    When Alizejh finished saying her order, his legs didn''t have the power to stand anymore and plopped upon his knees.


    "Oi, you listening? Ah, you dead?" She frowned.


    Scanning the vicinity, she raised her hand.


    "Can someone take the order? Your waiter seems to be out of it."


    Everyone present gulped their saliva as they stared at his fainted body, what a pity, your sacrifice was not in vain.


    We shall steer clear of this monster.


    The new waiter who was apparently forced to go tend to them had lifeless eyes as he noted down her order.


    After he was done, Alizejh turned to look at Aria.


    "I believe that Miss Aria will be paying right? Since you are the ''Oh so richdy'' here."


    Aria gave her a polite smile full of malice, Alizejh did the same while the maid quietly sipped her tea enjoying the drama.


    While sparks were flying in between the twodies, the door to the coffee shop opened once again as a new customer walked in.


    As the bell of the door opening rang, most of the customers and staff turned their heads to look at the new customer since he had broken the tension in the atmosphere.


    He had a neatly tied bun with fringes on his forehead, totally adopting the modern hairstyle. He was wearing a loose white t-shirt and long baggy pants.


    His hands were full of shopping bags that seemed to have clothes of the best quality.


    He had an earring attached to one of his ears and a ring on one of his fingers, with each step he took, most of the women looked at him as if in a trace.


    However be didn''t care about any of them, his violet amethyst eyes scanned the area as if looking for someone.


    Right then someone stepped from behind him, she had long golden hair tied up in a bun and was wearing the same goggles that Rael was wearing the other day.


    She was wearing just like Rael, a matching white t-shirt and baggy pants, her porcin smooth skin attracted a lot of attention but none of them dared to feel jealous.


    Rael took her by the hand as he walked towards one of the waiters.


    "Hello, sir! What can I do for you?" He smiled professionally due to breaking away from the scary atmosphere from before.


    "A table for two please," Rael said with a warm smile etched across his face.


    The waiter checked all the tables avable but all of them were full.


    "Ah sorry, it seems that all the tables are full, if you like then you can opt for take-away." The waiter said with pity.


    "Is that so... that is quite sad I was hoping to sit down for a bit," Vaani spoke from behind him with a sad expression.


    She was a bit tired due to all the shopping although she was the one who insisted.


    Rael was a bit angry, his fatherly instincts had kicked in, how dare they make his daughter sad with such an answer, he had just met her after two million years!!


    Although he was letting his emotions get the best of him, this was for his daughter!


    He red at the waiter in front of him as if he would eat his soul away, the waiter gulped his saliva.


    Why were all the customers so troublesome today?


    "I-I guess you can share a table with someone else right?" He squeaked out, he really felt that he would pee in front of everyone.


    Rael looked at Vaani who gave him her approval, epting the idea.


    He looked back at the cowering waiter and said in a cold tone.


    "Sure why not."


    Suddenly everyone present in the caf had an ominous feeling.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 53: Nothing can go wrong right?

    Chapter 53: Nothing can go wrong right?


    "So who is this new girl?" Alizejh asked with a warm smile on her face. Besides her Aria also supported her as she took a sip of her ck coffee.


    "You will be kind enough to introduce her to us right?..." Weirdly Aria also gave a very weing smile just like the one etched across Alizejh''s face.


    Even Vaani had a warm smile across her face, "Daddy you never told me about these women, I wonder how my mothers would react."


    Suddenly Rael was interested in the menu in front of him. ''Should I order a ham sandwich?''


    While all this was going on Hecate was again drinking her tea leisurely often wondering why these youngsters were so hot-blooded, she thought about her youth, those days were so good, she would castrate every man who would dare to look at her.


    ""Rael!!"" "Daddy!!"


    He tilted to look at them with a guilty expression, he coughed a bit as he introduced all of them.


    "Erm... this is Vaani, my daughter and Vaani this is Alizejh, my twin sister, and Aria, my wife."


    As he introduced them to each other, their expression changed a lot, from anger to confusion and then ultimately to shock.


    "Daughter..." Alizejh muttered as she slumped onto the chair, it stunned even Aria, sure she knew that he was a natural yboy, she really hadn''t expected him to have a daughter already.


    She thought that she was calling ''Daddy'' because of the puns in beding outside or to show off that she has a sexual rtionship with him.


    Just how young had he been to have a daughter?


    Looking at the woman beside him, she looked to be in her early 20s, to have a daughter so old and not a child, she wondered what Rael''s age was when he imnted his seed in her mother.


    Since his current age was 28, then was he 8 years old when he had sex?


    What a pervert, even as a child so lustful, shame, shame.


    Maybe he was good at sex because of starting young and it became a hobby to him which made him a well-known scumbag in the Lower World even surpassing the scums of the Royal Demon Lust-Sin Family.


    But why was he kicked out from his own Greed Family? Being talentless is clearly not a reason since the greed family depends rather not on power but on business more.


    Rael being a scumbag could get a lot of information by sleeping with clients and even close deals that way. Although it would bring a terrible reputation to the family, he was still young.


    They could cut off his inheritance from the family so he doesn''t bring a bad reputation and teach him business personally, hiding him from everyone.


    So why did they disown him? He must have done something big to anger his father right?


    She was quite curious and baffled at the same time. Curious as to why he was disowned and baffled because of having sex at the age of 8 or even before that.


    While Aria was thinking of all that, Hecate suddenly chimed in thinking about what Vaani said.


    "Mothers?"


    All ears perked up as all of them started to contemte.


    "Mothers...."


    "Mothers?.." Alizejh whispered, along with Vaani all the other women were a bit shocked, by now she had returned to her normal state.


    "Oh my, what is this about mothers, dear hubby." Aria giggled a bit as she red into his eyes. Not a very weing re for sure.


    "Oh, I have two mothers," Vaani said nonchntly.


    All of them looked at Rael, demanding for an exnation. He sighed slightly, was it right to tell them? It wasn''t early right?


    He contemted about and came to a decision, he wouldn''t tell them about Akashik Records since it was a part of him, he would only tell them about his reincarnation.


    "It''s a long story do you all want to hear?"


    All of them nodded, only Hecate raised her hand.


    "Hmm, what is it?" Rael asked her.


    "Nobody introduced me nor did I get a chance to introduce myself, not that I care but it is rather rude to ignore me....."


    Alizejh, Vaani, and Aria, all three them looked at her at the same time, the more they looked at her the more they raised her threat level.


    She was beautiful, a gothic kind of woman, a unique kind of hair and a nice sense of style, quite gothic.


    ''She is too beautiful.'' The same thought rang in every female''s mind, sure she was crippled and had her mana sealed leaving her useless fodder but that didn''t change her beauty in the slightest.


    Wars could be fought just for her, billions would dly kill themselves just forying their unworthy eyes on her.


    What they were actually shocked about was that they didn''t even notice her from the beginning, it was like as if she didn''t have a presence.


    That is when they understood something, this woman here had fully learned stealth.


    It was something Hecate was forced to learn due to her divine beauty.


    Wouldn''t she be the center of attraction everywhere if she didn''t hide her presence?


    "Sorry for the rude behavior, please introduce yourself," Aria said politely.


    Hecate sipped her tea slowly and kept it back on the table.


    "I am Hecate, the personal maid of your beloved."


    She pointed her finger towards everyone as she said that with a stoic expression, then she turned to look at Rael who was trying to get sucked into the menu.


    A gasp shot in everyone''s mind, it was like a time ticking bomb, if she is a personal maid doesn''t that mean that she will spend all her time with him?!


    So jealous!


    After that, all of them started to introduce themselves to her one by one.


    "I am Vaani pleased to make your acquaintance."


    Hecate simply chuckled as she shook her hand with Vaani''s.


    "It is quite nice seeing a young fairy here like you, don''t worry I think I already have a gist of everything."


    As she said that she turned to look at Rael who was surprisingly done with the menu, ready to call the waiter.


    Vanni heaved a bit, "How did you know?"


    Hecate almost felt likeughing, it was quite fun to surprise people, she could see why people liked being low-key and face p them.


    "That''s because I am Hecate, also known as the Goddess of Magic and the leader of the 9 Espers."


    Alizejh and Aria were not able to keep up with the conversation but Vaani was able to. Her face went through a series of expressions and was finally fixed upon a particr one.


    Her visage was a total whitewash, paler than even paper.


    She suddenly started tough bitterly while wiping the corner of her eyes.


    "I thought you had died."


    Hecate raised her eyebrows as she looked at her curiously.


    "Is that what they spread about me?"


    Vaani nodded, Hecate looked in the distance as if she was thinking about something deeply, clenching her fists tightly, blood started to flow from them.


    Suddenly her mana seal was starting toe off, right at that moment Rael looked at her and warned her.


    "Kate!"


    As soon as he called her, she went back to normal, blood still flowed from her palms, a crack had appeared in her seal.


    Rael sighed, "Now I will have to massage you twice a week."


    All of them looked at him and then back at Hecate feeling jealous, they really didn''t know what to say, was massage in a sexual way or actually a massage or maybe both?


    Hecate seemed a bit embarrassed as she started to remember the touch of his amazing hands while he massaged her, nevertheless, she went back to her indifferent expression fairly quickly.


    The three women didn''t miss the blush on her face and swiftly red at Rael who was calling a waiter.


    ''Just what kind of massage are you giving her you scum pervert?!''


    Rael feeling their stares quickly gave his order, "A ham sandwich please."


    Only Alizejh was dissatisfied, she really didn''t like him being scum since the beginning and now he was crowded by beautiful women from every side.


    And what was this about a daughter and even having two moms? He even got himself a pretty maid, now all she could do was wait for his exnation.


    Just as Rael was going to put a silencing barrier to exin everything, he saw the waiter approaching him. He had a very ominous feeling.


    The waiter frowned as he trudged towards Rael.


    "I am sorry to inform you sir but all the ham is out of stock, We were sure that it was in stock a while back."


    As soon as he said that Rael felt that his heart broke into a million pieces, clutching his heart he slumped back to his chair.


    All his women looked at him with confusion and curiosity.


    A single tear crept out of his eyes and an unnatural wind passed them by.


    ''Just what problem does the Ham God have with me?''

 Chapter 54: A Series of Complicated Feelings

    Chapter 54: A Series of Complicated Feelings


    "Yeah, so that is how it is..." Rael ended his exnation about his first and second life.


    He closed his eyes as a bit of nostalgia about his life as a human hit him, it was the worst experience ever.


    Arrogant young master, Chinese ancestors, Russian spies slipping vodka in every drink of his, and finally Muricans trying to kill him with bullets.


    What a sad life.


    He tilted his head as he turned to look at Aria, Vaani, and Alizejh. All of them were a bit shocked, especially Alizejh and Aria.


    An awkward silence enveloped the table, Alizejh was the first one to break the silence, she started tough bitterly as tears welled up from her eyes.


    "Brother, why didn''t you tell me about all this before, did you not trust me?" She looked at him with eyes filled with water.


    Rael looked at her a bit guilty, "Didnt I tell you this that the memories of the previous me are just like a movie? I am not your brother, only by blood."


    Alizejh felt silent and hadplicated feelings, her expression was very sad, she just heard that her brother was a reincarnation of a great fairy king and his entire ego changed after he awakened his memories.


    Even though she didn''t admit it she needed some time to think about everything, awfully the other thing was the fact that she loved her brother more than how a sister''s love should be.


    "I have many missions uing since it seems that many abnormalities areing in the world."


    She released a heavy sigh as she turned to face her brother, directly looking at him in his beautiful amethyst eyes.


    "Memories or not, you are still my brother, I can see why the previous you always felt empty as if a part of him was missing.... that part was his past memories which make you. So no matter what you say, even if you deny, you will always be my brother first." She spoke with a warm smile.


    Rael seemed a bit dumbfounded but nevertheless, a faint smile hung upon his face, he didn''t know why but he had reallye to like this girl, maybe the feelings of his previous ego still remained with him.


    He liked her not just because she looked like him but also because of both her personalities, the polite and the yandere one.


    Alizejh seemed a bit nervous as she yed with her hair.


    "The truth is that I love you more than how a normal sister should."


    Rael smiled wryly and whispered a bit loudly, "I know."


    Determination flickered in her eyes, Rael was going to speak something but she cut in first.


    "I will wait for your answer but don''t forget that you already stole my purity and you have to take responsibility."


    As she said that she got up from her seat, her expression was quite grim.


    "Sorry I have to leave, please tell me your answer the next time we meet, Valerie will send you to Shi''s rtives. It seems that the department is calling me for an important meeting."


    She quickly closed the distance between them and gave him a swift peck on his lips before vanishing


    Just like that she disappeared, like an unreal dream with a gust of wind, she was gone.


    Vaani and Aria both looked at her with shock and jealousy.


    Rael just stared in her direction dumbfounded, what the fuck just happened?! Even before the kiss, he had even decided to ept her feelings but she simply left like as if she was never there, to begin with.


    He tilted his to look at his other girls, they simply shrugged and resumed drinking their coffee and tea.


    "What an idiot she is..." He sighed loudly.


    Aria was very shocked and couldn''t believe that her husband was so special, she felt happy that she had chosen him to love and blood bond with.


    Just like how Rael got vampire powers, she also gained some powers but she wanted to surprise Rael forter hence she hadn''t shown them to him yet.


    Rael then started to think of herst words, why is she sending me to the rtives of that tsundere elf bastard?


    Rael had no idea how much the elf had suffered by her hands the day he was kidnapped by Aria.


    By now Shi was practically her ve, every time he saw Alizejh he would remember the gruesome experiences, it gave him nightmares.


    He had sessfully developed a trauma.


    Another sigh escaped from his mouth, he turned to look at his threepanions and asked them.


    "Any other questions?"


    Aria raised her hand, Rael nodded as he pointed towards her.


    "Ask away."


    "Can we know how many you n to add to your harem?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched, "Any other questions?"


    Everyone shook their head to deny but strangely it seemed that they were disappointed that he didn''t answer.


    "So what are you all going to do now?" Rael asked the women in front of him.


    He first pointed towards Hecate who simply shrugged, "I am your maid so naturally I will follow you."


    Then he pointed towards Aria, " I am the owner of a chain ofpanies so I am slightly busy."


    Rael nodded, he knew that she was a businesswoman since the day heid his eyes on her, she was even wearing a white suit during their first encounter.


    Then he pointed towards Vaani, "I have a few things to take care of in the Celestial Realm, I cane from time to time to meet papa."


    He nodded again, his little girl had indeed grown up.


    Aria then raised her hands again.


    "You know about my situation in the Undis Kingdom with my family right? And since you are my husband I am counting on you."


    Rael nodded one again while keeping a finger on his chin as he started to contemte.


    He had no interest or whatsoever in the Lower World and it would be too hard to negotiate with her nephew and brother who both lusted after her, his woman.


    It was better to kill them.


    "Don''t worry your matter will be taken care of." He replied to her.


    Aria sighed a heave of relief as she also got up from her seat.


    "Alright then I will also take my leave, as the country is rebooting I have some pressing matters at hand."


    She crept closer to him and pecked him on his lips forcing her tongue to enter in, Rael naturally epted it and started to reciprocate.


    After a few seconds of passionate kissing, they broke their kiss as a string of saliva made a bridge between their lips.


    "I have now erased the mark of Alizejh''s lips." She winked as she then left swaying her hips on purpose to show him her lower assets.


    Reaching the door of the caf she waved to him with a giggle, he smiled wryly as he waved back.


    "Daddy I will also be leaving, you can anyway meet Puckter, he should being in the caf any moment now."


    Rael crossed his arms as he nodded, the reason to why he and Vaani came to this particr caf was because he was supposed to meet Puck here.


    Puck had scheduled a meeting and had invited Rael by asking Vaani in his ce, it seemed that he had failed in surprising Rael, and all his ns to make a shy greeting had gone to shit.


    It wasn''t Puck''s mistake, Puck didn''t really have a good sense of humor nor was he good at acting like a kid due to his mother-like personality.


    Vaani walked a few steps further but stopped, she tilted her head while looking at her father with a longing gaze.


    Rael noticed her stopping and gave her a wave while smiling warmly.


    Lub...dub...dub


    Her heart beat faster and faster, she was making a decision that she would never be able to change.


    After this nothing would ever remain the same.


    Vaani also closed the distance between them as she forced a kiss down his throat, Rael''s eyes opened wide as his mouth tasted her tongue.


    It was quite tasty, all in honesty, it was like dried berries dipped in sizzling hot chocte, served in a tter with vani ice cream.


    When the kiss was done, Rael started to cough a bit as a few tears crept out due to the intensity of the kiss.


    Vaani was one of the strongest existences in the Celestial Realm, so she could very well destroy the Lower World and she forced her tongue into his mouth using her pure physical power.


    When he tilted his head to look at her, she had also disappeared.


    He slumped on his chair as another sigh escaped from his mouth. His face was red, Vaani is his daughter, this is indecent.


    He muttered in a low tone, one full of guilt andplicated feelings.


    "This is really not fair..."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 55: Meeting Puck

    Chapter 55: Meeting Puck


    "Master, how do you feel seeing so many women fighting over you?" Hecate asked as she sipped her tea elegantly.


    Rael put his index finger underneath his chin, finally, he shrugged while spouting with a smug look.


    "Well women have always fought over me so this is nothing new."


    The esper raised her eyebrows, "Then tell me how does it feel to know that your daughter has feelings for her own father."


    Seeing that Rael was not reacting nor was he saying anything so she continued.


    "And how does it feel to be attracted to your own daughter?"


    Silence, she was met with utter silence, she peaked to see his face but to only notice it to be filled withplicated expressions.


    He muttered in a low tone, audible enough for her to hear.


    "It is really not fair."


    Hearing him Hecate closed her eyes while smiling slightly.


    "It''s good that you are not a total scum and know the meaning of morals..."


    She took another sip of her tea, she was like a mother to all the witches and an elder sister to all her fellow espers, she had advised a lot over the years.


    "Love has no bounds, it is an expression of attraction and greed that is free. For there is an emptiness in the freedom of being alone and liberty in being caught in that divine spell."


    Rael frowned a bit as he looked at her resting his head on the table.


    "Your point?"


    Hecate looked at him with a stoic expression and shook her head while sighing.


    "In love, mother, father, brother, sister, enemy, daughter.... doesn''t matter, even if it''s forbidden... in love everything is open. There are no morals when ites to love, even more, if it is mutual."


    Rael smiled wryly, the pep talk was working a bit, he could at least see her point, Hecate continued talking without stop.


    "Other might call it bewitched but I call it love, from what you said earlier, you had been missing for 2 million years. That girl has been waiting for you for 2 million years. Don''t make her wait for more than you have already."


    A chain broke in his heart as he started to chuckle a bit, that was it, he had decided to make his daughter his the next time they would meet.


    A bitter smile came upon his face as he looked at his gothic maid.


    "Kate."


    Hecate frowned a bit, since when has she allowed him to create a pet name for her? This was an intimate approach.


    She went back to her indifferent face and replied to him.


    "Yes, master?"


    He crept a bit closer to her, their faces were dangerously close, still, she kept up with her cold face.


    If she was not his maid then he would have died a million times if not infinite.


    Rael caressed her hair, the long strands till her chest was quite silky, grabbing them in his hand he smelled a bit.


    They smelled of the flower shampoo she used to bathe, he felt quite rxed due to it. He didn''t know why but this girl was like his personal painkiller.


    "Tell me... have you ever fallen in love?"


    Hecate shook her head, although she had never fallen in love she had always found love to be very beautiful, she had read novels and seen some stories in real life.


    Sometimes it is tragic and sometimes it was quite cute.


    Sometimes the one who has no experience gives the best advice.


    "Is that so? Then I hope you can find someone to love." Rael smiled at her as he got out of his stupor and walked towards the counter for a bottle of water.


    Hecate looked in his direction for a few seconds. Touching her face, she noticed that it had be hot. A confused expression came upon her.


    ''Was I blushing all this time?''


    She shook her head as she tilted her head and looked at the sky.


    Lacy white-edged clouds rolled in over the blue sky, their centers as deep as any shoreline rock.


    "I wouldn''t mind falling for you I think..." She muttered in a low tone while continuing to stare at the clouds, asionally sipping her tea.


    ~


    Slowly some time passed, Rael had already sent Hecate away to pack everything up for him because he had got a notice from the enforcer department to vacate the room in the department.


    Apparently, his sister had already arranged living quarters for him and he was supposed to go to Shi''s rtives through a teleporting device tomorrow.


    Currently, Rael was still inside the caf, he continued ncing at his watch from time to time, it was already evening.


    He was still waiting for Puck to enter the caf, he was quite fed up, he had already noticed Puck spying over him for a few minutes but not showing up in front of him.


    "Juste in already," Rael said annoyed as he sighed.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the door of the caf had opened with a bang.


    In walked a boy, the person had ck-brown hair that had been cut in an undercut hairstyle, his skin was peachy white in color, his eyes were like that of a predator.


    They glowed with a golden color, and eyes of a Lion, he walked closer to Rael with every step of his, once again the entire caf was paying attention towards Rael and his table.


    But the most surprising thing was that his best friend, Puck....had be a shota!!!


    Rael almost fell over from his table, this was a massive surprise to him!!! How did he be a shota?!


    Puck on the other hand had an annoyed expression, he had anticipated such a reaction from his master.


    This was also the reason why he didn''t want to show up im front of Rael and was making excuses to Vaani that the reason he didn''t show himself up was because he wanted to surprise him.


    Well.... being a shota was the biggest surprise that he could give to Rael.


    "Are you doneughing?" He asked Rael who was basically crying tears while rolling out ofughter.


    "Yes, yes." He wiped those tears and sat back on his seat.


    Smiling wryly he started to pat the little shota''s head, Puck pped his hand away as he red at the silver-haired man.


    "I really didn''t expect our first meeting in 2 million years to be like this," Rael said smiling wryly.


    Puck settled down a bit and released a sigh of his own as he joked.


    "This was unexpected to even me, why did you have to reincarnate so early?! Couldn''t you just reincarnate after a few million years?"


    Rael simply rolled his eyes, "Well your vacation is over now. It''s not like I wanted to see you, little brat."


    Another tick mark covered his forehead, he ultimately sighed.


    "Anyway jokes aside, it is nice to see you after so long."


    Rael looked at him with an ''Aww'' expression, not able to believe that the kid who hated cringe was actually speaking corny.


    He then looked at the kid who was ordering a cone of vani ice cream curiously.


    "Does being a shota make the dragon also a shota?"


    Puck almost spouted blood, "Shut up!"


    Rael shrugged, "What...? I was curious it is a priority."


    Puck ignored him and asked Rael.


    "Are you ordering something?"


    The waiter nced at him, seeing the waiter, Rael nodded.


    "Chocte ice cream in a cone."


    The waiter then took their orders and went on his way, seeing him leave, Rael turned to look at Puck.


    "So I am guessing there is an exnation behind your shota form."


    Puck sighed and answered honestly, "Yes, I had a spiritual deviation and due to my special divine constitution I ended up like this."


    Rael giggled a bit and gave him an understanding look, Puck simply rolled his eyes.


    "I can still transform into my adult form when I am inbat mode."


    "I see..." Rael nodded as he turned to look at the waiter who brought their ice creams.


    Even though 2 million years had passed for Puck, for Rael it was more than eternity due to the time he spent in the abyss.


    In truth, he was the one who was the most affected at one point he had even almost forgotten the faces of people.


    Even after so many years the two of them were behaving as if they had just met yesterday.


    This is how a true friendship is, one doesn''t need to cry and show his emotions or honey coat his words... the actions and the behavior speaks loud enough.


    He then turned to nce at Puck who was chomping on his vani ice cream.


    Rael chucked a bit as he saw the shota struggling to eat, it reminded him of the first time he met the child.


    "You know right that chocte vor is better?"


    Puck looked at him with an expression that repelled all logic.


    Heresy!!!


    "Chocte sucks! Vani is the best!"


    Rael shook his head, nobody can insult chocte ice cream.


    "You shall feel pain."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 56: To the Demon Country

    Chapter 56: To the Demon Country


    Inside the dinner hall, all the Royal Greed family members were sitting quietly and eating their food.


    "Today I am going to be speaking about the Royal Assembly which will be taking ce in a few months. Just like always, we Greed Royalties have to attend and with us all the nobles in the country." Rael''s father spoke.


    The Royal Assembly, a gathering of all nobles in the entire of the Demon Realm. One of the only times when the Ruler of the Demon Country, Lucifer, the Demon Empress would make an appearance.


    An event in which new nobles, princes would be revealed, an event when sometimes the Apostle of Sins pass their light to the next generation.


    Also, the most important part would be the heated discussion, of the Demon Realm''s future.


    "B-but what about Alizejh and I-Irakiel. " A golden girl said in a worried tone.


    "Him! You should forget about your brother! He even dared to enter the treasury, although he didn''t steal anything even entering is a serious offense!" Alex, a sibling of Irakiel and Alizejh said with fury.


    "He must have run away, I heard that he didn''t even steal anything....what a pussy..." n snorted and said thest word in a low voice which was heard by everyone.


    "n!" n''s mother looked at her son with her hands clenched and her teeth gritted in fury.


    n frowned, just why did his mother pay so much attention to Rael?


    He shook his head as turned to look at all his siblings and everyone else at the dinner table.


    "Cmon I think everyone here feels the same way...."


    He looked at his father and then his elder siblings. The only one who gave him a disdainful look was the pink-haired beauty who had recently be his fiance and his mom.


    The atmosphere was awkward and nobody spoke another word until the end of the dinner.


    ~


    "It''s time to go, Rael....the teleporter has been set up..."


    Rael nodded and stood up from his chair and waved Aria goodbye who also waved back, both of them felt each other''s sadness upon leaving through the blood bond and chuckled together.


    Rael and Hecate walked towards the disc which was called the void ne which was the mode of transport when teleporting.


    The disc had magic runes and wires upon it making it a magnificent invention of magic and modern technology.


    He stepped onto the disc and gave onest look to the human country, onest look, a slight smile crept onto his face as the many memories of his experience in the human country shed in his mind.


    How he jumped into the pond near him when he awakened his angel bloodline, the banquet where he met Aria, the Auction where he got ''The Ring of Solomon'', the slime who was in his SoulSea, and Hecate, his personal maid.


    He even saw his own statue, which was a real shock.


    Rael had already decided to torture the man who sculpted his statue ugly to death.


    Then he met his daughter Vaani and Puck, his best friend.


    It was like a roller coaster ride which was scary but also thrilling enough to enjoy.


    He smiled a bit as he closed his eyes, ready to get teleported.


    ''This wasn''t that bad of a ce....''


    ~


    After a total of fifteen minutes, Rael and Hecate finally came out of the void ne. His head was hurting and a very nauseous feeling came over him which made him want to puke.


    He walked out of the void ne and fell onto the ground clutching the handle of the staircase.


    "Ugh...."


    He looked up and saw a blurry figure holding his hand out. Observing him, the man had tan skin and orange hair and ears like an elf.


    ''He must be Shi''s uncle..."


    Grasping Shi''s uncle''s hand he tried to stand up.


    "Thanks.."


    "HAHA, No worries!" The muscr tan manughed shaking his hand away.


    "My name is Connor Yilian, you must be Irakiel... my nephew told me that his friend would be staying with us for a while.."


    Rael whose hand was being shaken violently not at all like a handshake chucked hiding his annoyance.


    ''That''s some unique personality his uncle has....''


    After going through all the procedures of the voidport which included security checks etc. He and Hecate got out of there, following Connor.


    "Wow, that''s a good hovercar you got there..." Raelmented, he was genuinely praising. He had seen many hover cars and pegasus rides before and could notice that the hovercar in front of him was quite luxurious.


    Hover cars are cars but they can fly into the air, they are a product of magic and technology. They are quite famous in different realms.


    "HAHA, Thanks this is my precious....." He said in the voice of Gollum.


    Shivers traveled in Rael''s spine going to his teeth which made him subconsciously grit his teeth, hearing that voice.


    They sat in the hovercar and left for Connor''s ce.


    It was a pretty good ride, nobody in the car talked, staying quiet just like how Rael liked.


    He saw many magnificent structures of architecture and noticed that the style of them was differentpared to the normal he saw from his mansion which made him conclude that he was currently in a different city of the demon realm.


    He observed that there were fewer demonspared to the elves in the city. It all made sense, Shi was an elf so he must obviously have lived in an Elven City.


    Thendscape was filled with greenery and blossoms which made his spection all the more real.


    After a few minutes, they reached, and the hovercar slowly lowered.


    After getting out of the hovercar, Rael saw an old medieval-style castle.


    The castle was bold and looked quite peaceful to the eye. It stood there as if conjured from the storybook of a child.


    It was perfect.


    Every stone was even and square as if those who built were set on perfection as if they really loved what they made.


    They were walls made to protect amunity, to echo withughter, and be the shelter they needed for the millennia toe.


    It was broad and more like a mixture of a mansion and a pce, in front of it was a huge fountain with clear water flowing from the holes.


    It was a little bit like Fairy structures but a little different, Elven and Fairy culture was pretty simr in many ways which made Rael''s heart feel tranquil and nostalgic.


    They walked out of the hovercar and went towards the castle, the doors opened automatically as if sensing its master.


    Behind the door, a servant came and bowed, "Wee back Duke Yilian..."


    Connor simply waved towards the man and walked inside, it was easy to deduce that he was the owner of the castle.


    ''Hmmm...this guy is a duke?''


    It was very normal for different species other than demons to be nobles, especially elves who didn''t have their own country.


    There was all kind of facilities in the castle, a garden, gym, swimming pool, arcade, etc. It was more modern than what Rael had imagined from the inside.


    Walking in the hall, which had a green carpet, one of the favorite colors of elves. Connor directed Rael towards a maid.


    "Her name is Magda...she will help you and the miss along with you for everything you need in the castle. After you are done freshening up, ask her to direct you to my office." Connor said as he waved goodbye and went on his way.


    Magda led Rael to his room, which was only a five-minute distance.


    After reaching the room, Rael immediately jumped onto the fluffy bed and cried, "I missed these types of beds!!!"


    The entire room was empty except for the bed, a table, and the windows with curtains. It was identical to the bedroom in mansions.


    As soon as he hit the fluffy bed, exhaustion hit him hard which made him fall asleep on the bed.


    After a few hours...


    *Knock knock!*


    Rael slowly woke up hearing the elegant knocks on the door, he yawned and felt a bit hungry. Checking the time on the clock he realized that it was already evening, so most probably they would eat dinner in an hour.


    Still stretching his body he shouted, "Come in!"


    The door opened and behind it, a maid came in, her ck hair swayed a bit, she had a petite face and a pretty curvaceous body. Her breast wasn''t that big nor small, it simply looked firm same as her perky butt.


    What Rael noticed was that she had red markings on her face as if she was pped or as if someone had hit her.


    Looking at the bruises on her, Rael didn''t mind. He knew that it was better to not poke your nose in someone else''s matters unless if they ask for your help.


    It was also quitemon for servants to be beaten and since he was a king, he had also punished many of the servants attending to him.


    "Master has told me to escort you to his Study.." She said in a monotonous tone.


    He nodded looking at her and got up from the bed, "You can sit here I will go and take a shower...."


    He came out of the bathroom naked dripping with water and a towel wrapped around his waist.


    Seeing hime out naked she blushed and looked down not daring to look up.


    Rael who was oblivious to her reaction took off his towel which made his divine dragon easily visible to Magda.


    He was not ashamed of showing his sword and even more in the presence of a woman. After all in his first life, it was the maids who changed his clothes and bathe him.


    He opened the wardrobe and took out a normal white shirt and ck trousers before wearing it.


    He nced towards the blushing Magda and chuckled realizing that he wasn''t alone.


    He felt a slight deja vu.


    "Ah sorry...." He said to her in a soft tone.


    She simply nodded still a bit red on her ears and turned around to show the way.


    Seeing her turn around, Rael smiled....he didn''t mean to stop it, seeing such a cute expression on her face made him want to tease her more.


    It reminded him how he used to behave in his first life, that life was true luxury.


    They started walking in the hallways towards the office room of Connor, not talking a bitpared to thest time.


    He asionally took nces at her, who had alreadyposed her face.


    While walking, Rael came across a room which was slightly open and some weird noises wereing out.


    He nced inside from the gap of the door and noticed two people having sex. A blonde-haired woman and an Orange haired boy.


    He immediately looked away, not at all interested in them, he didn''t even see their figure properly which showed his intense disinterest.


    Rael nced at the maid, who was sighing, he already had an idea that her bruises were connected with the two who were in the middle of intercourse.


    Nobody said anything for the rest of the walk and they reached the study without any troubles.


    ~


    Just a reminder, Magda isn''t a harem member, she is just a simple girl. Like an acquaintance or a future friend.


    Not every girl he sees or talks to will be harem members.


    I have already decided on the harem until the ascension to the Celestial Realm.


    The harem for the Lower World has already beenpleted, only one person is left to be added. You will see her in a few chaps.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 57: Have I also mastered the Dao of Stepfather?

    Chapter 57: Have I also mastered the Dao of Stepfather?


    A fragrance of lilies and grapes drifted across the room. The entire room was of wood. There was a window on the side out of which many birds and trees could be seen.


    Standing there looking at the scenery was the handsome middle-aged elf. He looked outside the window with a smile that seemed to be slightly troubled.


    *Coughs*


    I coughed a bit to gain his attention, he immediately tilted his head and looked at me.


    "Didn''t know that you were already here...."


    I nodded my head and started to observe the old elf, seeing that he looked middle-aged, I had an idea that he was at least 4000 years old.


    "Come and sit.." He patted his hand on the chair next in front of him.


    I went forward showing my courtesy and took a seat.


    The old man his entire demeanor had changed and he was totally serious this time, there was not a hint of his previous attitude.


    Then suddenly he broke into a series ofughs.


    "HAHAHAHA why are you so tense?" He screamed aloud.


    My bad looks like he is still the crack in the head.


    "So how is Shi doing in the enforcer-department of the human country?" He asked suddenly, his voice sound sounded gentle and full of care.


    "He is fine...." I said in a low voice, I didn''t know anything about Shi so I could only give vague answers.


    "I see..." He nodded. "Do you know Shi''s past?"


    I shook my head indicating that I didn''t know. I absolutely have no intention to hear it also.


    The old man opened his mouth to speak...


    I really don''t want to hear...


    "He used to be a degenerate gloomy kid... then our family sent him to Imperial Academy from where he went to University. Now I can only feel proud that he has be such a well respected and humble child, to even be an adjudicator at such a young age.....simply remarkable!"


    This bastard, he is just like his nephew, praising himself or others. Even I don''t do this despite being so narcissistic.


    "I have two children, both of them are young, one has a tainted mind while the other is untainted..." He sighed as his hands started to fiddle with the pen in his hand.


    "I see...." I give out a fake smile, I have already seen the tainted boy... and am yet to see the untainted boy.


    My question is where this topic is going.....and why do I have to hear all this?


    "You see, the youngest child who is is a bit talentless gets bullied by all his ssmates, his older brother despite being one of the strongest and important figures in the school doesn''t do anything to help him...so I was thinking that....." He started to make the two-finger touching symbol with his hands to show his shyness.


    I can already guess where this conversation is going...


    "Maybe you could be his bodyguard in school... I already came to know from nephew Shi about your identity which is being the scum prince of the Greed Royalty and that you were hiding all your power from the beginning to face p everyone."


    Have I identally mastered the Dao of Misunderstandings?


    I raised my eyebrows at his request, it was not a hard request, I anyway wanted to check out the Imperial Academy.


    Before ascending and reaching the pinnacle of power again I want to enjoy all kinds of fun stuff and maybe insult some young masters.


    "Sure I don''t mind, I wanted an opportunity to attend the Academy because my sis had already forced me to enter."


    "REALLY?! You epted! AHAHAHA!! Shi told me that you were a bastard and wouldn''t ept it HAHAHA.." Heughed out aloud.


    That ve of my sister....what should I do to him when I meet him...tarnishing my reputation! I''ll make that elf suffer!


    I coughed a bit to attract the old bastard''s attention.


    "So why didn''t you just hire someone?" I asked again.


    "Ah sorry sorry...I was too happy that I forgot to answer the question..." The crazy old elf replied.


    "It isn''t a secret, if I did that then other noble friends of mine wouldugh at me and my child for being so weak that he needed protection." He said now totally rxed sitting on the chair with his legs crossed.


    I had expected that nobles everywhere are the same. They gossip more like old women rather than developing the realm and then all the workes on the shoulders of the king!


    Bosses don''t work they are only supposed to order! And there...I was being forced to work. Well, at least the Demon Kingdom is quite better than the Fairy Realm in turns of administration.


    I must say that the Demon Queen, Lucifer is quite intriguing.


    They hold rules and regtions in high regard and do their work properly. Looking at the numerous documents on this old man''s desk I can say that he is quite hardworking.


    Congrattions old man! My disgust for you has lowered a bit by a few levels.


    "Okay them, fill up this document, I willter send a servant to submit it to the school. Although you will still have to pass their test to join so that they can assign you to a ss." He said in a serious tone.


    "Is there a hierarchy?"


    "Yes, the ranks are differentiated in, S, A, B, C, D, andstly E being the lowest." He gave out an evil smirk in my direction as he spoke.


    At that moment I had a feeling that I fucked up.


    "You see there is a lot of bullying that takes ce which depends on each ss...."


    I cut him short and say "I understand so you mean to say that kids who are D and E get bullied a lot and your child is in one of them....so you want me to purposely lower my skills or whatever they will ask me to do, during the test just so I could be close to him?"


    "Oh, you are quite intelligent! Yes, that''s what I wanted to say HAHAHAHA!!!" He burst intoughter.


    As if I would lower my skills.


    At that moment a cold aura permeated in the air and sweat started to form on Connor''s head as he slowlyughed nervously with every second passing.


    My disgust for him has increased by a hundred more levels! I was stupid to think good of him!


    "I see then....what if I get targeted?" I gave out a fake smile filled with bloodlust.


    "Don''t worry, my child is rank D, so people will target you only if you offend them very badly. Most of the people are cool-headed not fools to cause violence but the discrimination is pretty bad..." He sighed as he spoke.


    I nodded, wondering how bad it must be for the kids who E ranks.


    "Which ss is your other son in?" I asked not holding my curiosity back.


    "Oh him? He is in rank A." He spoke proudly.


    I nodded, The strong rule over the weak.


    It was normal for his older brother to feel ashamed of his younger brother. Hence he wouldn''t help his own flesh and blood just to show all his friends and society that he was different and not trash.


    Instead of helping, he would try to pressurize him more, to the point of breaking. In which the young child would get unhealthy thoughts in his mind for eg. Suicide etc.


    After filling my form, I left it on his desk.


    "I have filled the form up..."


    He nodded and took the enrollment form in his hands to read.


    "Okay now that everything is done, let''s go to the hall to eat dinner!" The middle-aged elf said as he rubbed his stomach.


    Both of us started to walk towards the Dinner Hall. On our way, Connor cracked manyme jokes that I simply ignored.


    It feels so amazing when you ignore a person right in their face, their reaction! I am yandere for that priceless reaction on their face.


    But this fucking Connor can''t take a hint.... this is the first time I have seen a man so lost in his own world, just like his nephew!


    I bet even if I sneaked out to somewhere else, he would still assume that I am there with him and continue to bber on.


    His nephew, him, and maybe even their entire family line are like old grandmas themselves.


    After a few minutes, we reached the dining hall.


    Surprisingly, when we arrived in the hall, there were already some people sitting beside the dinner table.


    A servant came and pulled a chair and gestured courteously for me to sit. Connor looked at me to which I nodded and sat.


    Sitting at the table I started to observe the people sitting beside me. Beside Connor was sitting a pretty ck-haireddy. She looked quite a lot like Shi so I am assumed that she is his Aunt.


    She had emerald green eyes and her hair fell upon her face due to what she constantly had to keep it behind her ears.


    Sitting across me was the same orange-haired elf who I identally peeked upon while he was in the middle of intercourse, the tainted child of Connor.


    His hair was tied into a messy bun which showed that he came in quite a hurry. He had pale skin and blue azure eyes.


    For some reason, he was staring at me dead in the eye with jealousy and anger.


    Now, what have I done for such a reaction? I mean I know that I am too handsome but still...


    The woman smiled at me courteously and spoke, "Hello young man, I am Shama, Shi''s Aunt. It''s nice to meet you!"


    The orange-haired boy spoke, "It''s Ruth...". His voice was filled with arrogance and his eyes were brimming with hatred as he spoke.


    Arrogant huh? So he is one of those characters who tend to die off for the progress of the main character?


    "It''s my pleasure to meet such a weing family. My name is Irakiel, you all have my gratitude!" I couldn''t help but let my hidden sarcasm flow out of my mouth.


    Ruth simply rolled his eyes and snorted while the ck-haired woman smiled back.


    "Little Ira, you seem quite experienced in speaking," Shama said.


    Although Ruth didn''t catch the sarcasm, it seemed like Shama caught it.


    I looked at her amused but then quickly averted my gaze.


    After a few moments, the chefs started to serve the food on our tes. Just the smell of the food was intoxicating for me.


    A heavenly aroma of olives and basins floated across the room, my mouth started to water as I looked at the steak and curry near it.


    Connor amd everyone present started to recite some kind of school prayer.


    "Thank you for the food....." All of them said in a low voice.


    After that we all dug into the food, I elegantly cut the steak without any noise. It was like as if I was cutting air, swiftly and elegantly.


    ''Elegance in every move!''


    Following my principles, out of habit as a king, I took the lead dominating the entire table.


    Even while eating there is always apetition in nobles which determines the status of each person.


    The person who acts most gracefully is the winner.


    My way of eating was an art! No no! Calling it art is a disgrace, it is a religion.


    All the people in the room looked at me with shock in their eyes.


    Shama who was the most graceful while eating almost dropped her fork and knife looking at the nimbleness of my fingers.


    Even Ruth who was a jealous bitch was dumbfounded! The spiritual energy near me helped me to get even eating at a whole new level.


    Time for everyone to get orgasms!


    I clinked the wine ss with my fingers, seeing that the servant was not serving I got annoyed.


    Is the wine gonnae on its own?


    I clinked it again with my two fingers. It was how fairies would ask for a fill if they were irritated by the server.


    As the clink was slightly louder, the servant came out of his daze and hurried to pour the wine.


    *F...*


    The server also tried his best to act elegant and served the wine with one hand supporting his hand and the other holding the base of the bottle.


    The aroma of the wine was quite bad, ssic low-quality elven wine!


    I took the ss in my hand and rotated it so that the liquid would float in a 12 to 6 direction. Then I took a small sip of the wine.


    The wine had a slightly spicy vor and a sweet vor in the end.


    Haa! Not bad! I can''t drink fairy wine, so I will have to settle for this.


    I finished my food pretty quickly and wiped my mouth with the napkin which was on myp.


    Not bad, the food was quite good, excluding the wine. It seems like when you taste something exotic you can never settle for something lower than it.


    I slightly opened my eyes to see their reaction. I was pretty satisfied with them. Seeing that they hadn''t even started their dinner and kept on staring at me.


    I grinned on the inside but on the exterior, I showed a dumbfounded expression and asked, "Why are you guys not eating? Is the food bad?"


    *ng!*


    Connor''s knife and fork fell simultaneously.


    All of them came out of their daze and didn''t know what to answer, they would still take nces at me, slowly chewing their food.


    "Am I that handsome?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Ruth snorted and replied, "Don''t get ahead of yourself pretty boy..."


    Ok... I wasn''t expecting that....what is wrong with being a pretty boy! You also look like a pretty boy! I snorted feeling wronged.


    "Don''t worry Ira, I think you look quite handsome," Shama said somewhat blushing while sipping her wine.


    Ah... am I going to be another stepfather?


    "I also don''t think you look bad..." A low voice chimed in, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    I tilted my head and saw the young maid who was standing behind me. Her face was in a blushed state and her ears red.


    "Is that so? I find you cuter..." Her entire face went red as a tomato as I teased her.


    All the people who were poking their noses and listening in the conversation were shocked seeing the usually cold and aloof maid act so girlish in front of this young man!


    At that moment I felt a gaze of blood lust onto me so I turned my head around and saw that Ruth was staring at me.


    Ohhhhh so it''s like that hehe, Ruth my stepson... it is a pity that you encountered me.


    If someone shows ill intent towards me for no reason, I am not a saint to sit back.


    I ced the napkin properly on my table after wiping my mouth and gave a wink to Ruth to which he simply gritted his teeth.


    Welp, it''s just teasing...if it esctes into something else then I might have to think twice.


    I nod towards Connor and Shama and get up from the chair, facing Magda. I give out a smile in Ruth''s direction before asking Magda.


    "Won''t you be kind enough to show me my room?"


    ~


    Anyone wanna give me my 30th review?

 Chapter 58: Slimes are the best harem members

    Chapter 58: Slimes are the best harem members


    I woke up and stretched my back, it was a pretty nice sleep. Proper beds really are the best, especially in noble houses.


    Sitting cross-legged I started to meditate and cultivate my spiritual energy and mana. It was more of a habit by now.


    After meditating for a while I walked towards the window to look at the scenery. I noticed that it was still early morning so I was deciding if I should go on a jog and train.


    It only took me five minutes to reach to the ground floor of the castle. After reaching to the ground floor I noticed that I was currently in the woods.


    There were trees all around me and when I looked up I couldn''t even see the sun.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, elves really do like trees and life a lot. Even though their nature is so peaceful, why is it that they persecute their own?


    This was a problem with every species, a problem that will never be solved unless everyone in the world be robots.


    This is the perfect ce for me to practice my techniques. I will first try the blood arts.


    Taking a fighting position, my hands became like that of a snake. Inhaling deeply I sighed. The blood in my veins started to boil with every second turning hotter.


    I am trying to forcibly rupture my skin so I don''t have to cut it again and again.


    Like a butcher sharpening a knife, I sharpened my blood to the point of it turning into pincers.


    Damn! It hurts! The numerous needles started to break my body from the inside.


    Endure...endure...endure!


    I couldn''t handle it anymore and simply raged, blood splurted from my entire left hand. I shook it vigorously in a clockwise direction.


    "Ha ha ha." Intense pants started to escape from my mouth, not only had I used excess blood, but it also hurt from the inside. It was like as if I had a million needles in my body trying toe out.


    I couldn''t help but smile a bit seeing that I was sessful. If it is me then I am sure that I would eventually be able to perfect it to the point of bing even better than the Vampire King.


    My goal to make the bloode out from my skin without cutting was sessful.


    It was extremely reckless because I used excess blood and was not able to control it.


    Seeing that no damage happened to the surroundings I felt a bit disappointed that I couldn''t do it on the first try still I consoled myself knowing that I would eventually be able to do it.


    Even veterans have their failures sometimes.


    Then I checked my Soul Sea and saw the Slime near a tree was hopping giddily.


    Seeing that no one was around, I took out the slime from my Soul Sea.


    *Blop!*


    The transparent creature came out of my Soul Sea.


    I inspected the creature from every side, it was bulgingly round. My hand went towards the slime to touch it.


    *Boing!*


    It jiggled. This is kind of satisfying.


    *Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing!Boing! Boing! Boing! Boing!*


    I couldn''t help but keep on touching it, it was like as if I was ying with bubble wrap but hundred times more satisfying.


    Ahh, my mind is getting cooled, I wonder if I can use this slime as a pillow. Holding the slime I kept it near the tree and kept my head on it.


    Now I can have two pillows, slime to hold and Hecate''sps to sleep upon.


    *Boing!*


    A moan escaped from my mouth as I continued to snuggle with the slime. So jiggly! I started to hold it closer and closer to me.


    This is good!


    This slime can even be stretched, from now on I will sleep with this, using it as my body pillow.


    "Nghh"


    Huh? Who just moaned? I opened my eyes and saw that instead of a round blob I was hugging something else altogether.


    "Eeek!"


    I immediately pushed the thing away. What the fuck was that?!


    Inspecting my surroundings I saw that I pushed a girl away. The girl had perfect mounds and a very perky ass...a...milf! The only thing was that she unlike a normal girl was transparent.


    Seeing my dumbfounded reaction she immediately covered her mouth with her hand and said.


    "Oh my, why did you push me so hard ? You might have enjoyed yourself but I have not..."


    What the hell..... my slime just turned into a girl?! Isn''t my luck way too good?! I must enjoy this luck before it turns into misfortune.


    "Am I not to your liking?" She asked faking a cry. "Do you perhaps not like my body? I can change any size of it see..."


    Her milf like boobs started to change into petite ones and her butt also changed to the point of being called delicate.


    A l...l.loli?!


    This girl can change the size of any body part?! Slimes... I think I like her...how could I not... isn''t this every man''s dream.


    She can literally change any part of her body to my liking... I am so thankful for being alive.


    Wiping my non-existent tears I looked in her direction to give her feedback.


    "I don''t like lolis! Your previous look was nice."


    Instantly her figure changed into that of a milf. Her legs slender and long and her breasts popping.


    "If that''s what you say dear.." Hot breath came onto my ears which made jitters go across my entire body.


    When did shee near me?!


    "You know  I didn''t enjoy myself, you were the only one who enjoyed yourself..." Her hands started to go lower and lower from my stomach to just an inch away from my divine dragon.


    Umm... I am not horny right now.


    Begone!


    *Shwwp!*


    I forcibly sucked her into my Soul Sea.


    I sat near the tree to digest the bizarre situation. What just happened?


    The slime who I was taking for a body pillow turned out to be a girl and she tried to seduce me, the most amazing thing being that she had a one-of-a-kind body!


    I sighed a bit, shaking my head to stop thinking about her... I''ll just go back to my room for now.


    ~


    Just after Rael left the woods something unexpected happened. It was like a scene from an anime.


    *sh!!*


    *Fwoosh!*


    A scythe cut appeared on the trees and all of them started to fall upon each other.


    Crash! Crash! Crash!


    It was a horrifying sight of fallen trees, fortunately, no one was around, we wouldn''t want him or her to have gotten hurt.


    His blood art had worked early but taken effectte.


    ~


    Rael came out of the shower, a towel was strapped around his waist and his entire body was still wet.


    *Drip...drop..drip..drop*


    Droplets of water fell from his long wet hair, he shook his head vigorously just like how a dog shakes its body to dry itself.


    He entered his bedroom and noticed that Hecate was sitting on his bed. He could only see her back because of the position she was sitting in.


    He went towards the maid and blew his warm breath in her ears. She got startled and screamed.


    "Kyaaa~"


    She bolted from the bed due to the sudden jitters she felt.


    Seeing that it was only Rael, she calmed down but when she saw that he waspletely naked except for the towel strapped around his waist, she couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows.


    Rael smirked, just a few moments ago he was in a bad mood because of the seductress slime so he thought of teasing her a little more.


    He went right in front of Hecate and acted as if she wasn''t present in the room.


    Humming a tune, he took off the towel exposing his divine dragon which was standing up like a proud mountain. Because of the slime from before he was still a bit aroused although not horny.


    The maid quickly averted her gaze covering her face with her two petite hands.


    His holy sword jiggled with every step he took, purposely not wearing his clothes.


    "Dear Kate... don''t you think you should fulfill your duties by helping out your master?" He couldn''t help but chuckle as he asked.


    The corner of his lips twitched a bit as she stared at him with a cold expression.


    "I am sorry master, but I can''t fulfill this request of yours...."


    "I see," He said with a dejected expression. "I thought you could help me out by drying me.."


    The girl immediately tilted her gaze and looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Ah if it''s drying then I can do it."


    "You weren''t thinking about anything indecent right?" He asked with concern on his face.


    She had a slight pink right below her cheeks making her look like a child who was caught red-handed.


    "Indecent? Why would I look at your toned body? I am not a pervert like master." She said casually.


    Rael wasughing heavily from the inside. Tears started toe out of his eyes as he did his best to notugh.


    This woman was just too good.


    "Nevermind you can dry me from tomorrow onwards, I am almost dried up now."


    She clenched her fists as she stared at the silver-haired man wearing his clothes.


    He was wearing a white t-shirt and ck trousers, it was a normal set of clothes that nobles usually wore.


    He observed his personal maid, she was wearing a maid outfit, her hair was tied up in a ponytail. Her face was fair and her skin seems to look very smooth.


    Suddenly something clicked in her mind.


    "Master, I forgot to tell you that we have to go down and eat breakfast!" She facepalmed herself for being clumsy.


    "Oh, and that elf wanted to talk to you..."


    Hecate would only show respect to Rael but to all others, she still looked at them with much disdain, why wouldn''t she? After all, she is one of the strongest existences in the entire omniverse.


    Even if she is currently crippled that didn''t mean that she would be injured forever, there many ways to cure herself.


    The easiest way right now was through, Rael.


    He nodded, Connor most probably wanted to take him to the school for the test.


    The two of them then started to walk heading towards the dining room.


    ~


    By the way it is 1 million views now.


    Send ur stones, I will post a bonus tomorrow!


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 59: Irakiel is a Rank from now on?

    Chapter 59: Irakiel is a Rank from now on?


    [1]


    ~


    We were currently traveling in the luxurious hovercar.


    Looking outside the window, I saw many elves and lushes of greenery. However that site started to change, after approximately 30 minutes, the area nning started to be urban.


    Tilting my hair I started to gaze at the city spread, the world felt so wide and free that I wanted to fly across the diplomatic scenery


    People were everywhere just like the stars in the sky, huge and small buildings collided in a mixture of shadow and geometry, tiny vehicles rushing along tangled lines of streets creating twisting threads of light - they all intertwined together in a magnificent mess of dream.


    I could only feel happiness from the bottom of my heart for being reincarnated.


    Soon, the hovercar reached its destination.


    Upon descending from the car, I saw a breathtakingly beautiful view. Arge and exquisite red brick monument stood proudly. It looked exactly like a fort.


    We started to go towards the gate of the fort after parking the car in the parking lot.


    The guards bowed slightly when they saw Duke Connor.


    Upon going inside many people working. All of them were in a rush and there was not a bit of silence. Chattering noises were exploding, it was an extremely busy workce.


    Connor then went towards the ticket desk to buy us a ticket to visit the School Ind.


    School Ind, an artificial ind near the capital city, is made solely for educational purposes. From luxurious schools to even eateries. Everything was there, solely for the students. Up to 70% of the ind consisted of students. Even the eateries and cosmetic markets belonged to students.


    After a few moments, Connor came with a beaming smile on his face.


    "Let''s go, we got a premium ticket..."


    People normally weren''t allowed to visit the ind unless they had the verification of the university or academy they were studying in. People could only visit when mega-events were going on.


    I nodded and followed Connor to the nearest port.


    The port was nothing special it was more like the entrance for a rollercoaster ride. There was a line for people to stand in and give the ticket and get it approved so that they could travel inside.


    There were very few people so our chance came pretty fast. After reaching the counter, the man clipped the ticket and tore it giving half of it to Connor.


    The man frowned looking at me but then shook his head, I raised my eyebrow at his reaction but didn''t pay any more attention.


    The mode of transport to reach the ind was apparently a cable car.


    We sat in the cable car, due to the premium ticket we wouldn''t have to share with anyone else.


    We descended from the Cable car and took a taxi to the Imperial Academy which was one of the three best academies on the Ind.


    On our way to the academy, I took this opportunity to look at the scenery from the car.


    There were towering educational instituted, practice areas, spaces for rent, restaurants, supermarkets, cosmetic stores, etc.


    "It''s amazing right?" Connor who was sitting beside me asked.


    I nodded, it was truly beautiful, the fairy realm was more of a rural realm so it didn''t have any technology. Instead, it had many natural beauties to gaze at, as everyone would cultivate, everyone, preferred the realm that way.


    "Oh... I didn''t ask you but I didn''t see your younger son back in the castle..."


    "He is living in his dorms, once youe to the academy for studies, you can''t leave until the term is over..." He replied proudly.


    "Magda told me that vacations are on, so the term should have been over so why didn''t hee?" Is asked feeling curious.


    The man sighed and had a hint of sadness in his eyes. Seeing his eyes I didn''t even have to ask, this was maybe the reason why Connor suspected that his kid was getting bullied.


    We finally reached the school, it was more like a fortress. It had many departments that had their own set of buildings. We couldn''t explore it a lot because apparently, I was not a student.


    I would eventually join this Academy so I would have plenty have time to explore so I wasn''t in a hurry.


    We then went towards the Test grounds for the test that would be conducted.


    Many other people hade for the test which would be conducted.


    Together with Rael, other four people hade to register.


    Two were girls and two were boys.


    The first girl arrogant and had a proud expression on her face. She was slim and had a pretty good figure. It seemed like she was one of the spoiled brats.


    The second girl was feeling depressed and nervous and stood behind the first girl. It seemed that the two of them were sisters.


    The two boys were silent and seemed nervous in their own way. One of them was fiddling with his specs while the other was staring anxiously at the instructor.


    ~


    The instructor was standing proudly with his assistant on the side. He was one of the main teachers in the academy.


    "Who wants to go first?" The instructor asked in a calm voice.


    Nobody came forward, everyone except Rael was nervous.


    Seeing that everyone was nervous, the first girl, the arrogant-looking girl came forward with uttermost confidence.


    "Your name?" The instructor asked.


    "Tina Chanel." She said with utmost confidence.


    Seeing that confidence, the instructor smirked.


    ''Let''s see if you will have the same confidence after the test.''


    He had seen many confident children who were prodigies in their respected fields fail, their confidence shattered.


    "Keep your hand on this crystal...." The instructor showed as he showed the crystal which was wrapped by a silk cloth upon a stool.


    Rael''s eyes widened, it was a lot like a normal mana crystal but also very different.


    ''It seems that they have made an artificial mana crystal....''


    The girl won''t forward and touched the crystal with her palms. Slowly a very dim light erupted from the crystal.


    Her expression immediately darkened.


    "Tina Chanel, rank E." The instructor said in a nonchnt tone as if it was normal for him. He wrote something on his notepad.


    "Next?" He ordered.


    Nobody came forward, all were staring at Tina who seemed heartbroken and unbelieving of her situation. Her eyes empty as she went back.


    Seeing that no one wasing, he randomly pointed towards a boy.


    It was the guy who was anxiously staring at the Instructor. He hesitantly came forward almost peeing his pants.


    "Dual Dome"


    He touched the crystal and a normal light shined from the crystal.


    The instructor looked at him uninterested, "Dual Dome, C rank."


    Dual sighed, he was happy that at least he was not E rank.


    "You!" The instructor pointed towards the boy who was wearing specs.


    "Eddie Bareglow," He said, he had an expressionless face, he looked nervous but also excited.


    "Go forward."


    He walked towards the crystal and touched it. The crystal glowed brightly and a maic pressure was released.


    *Foo!!*


    Various metals then came in the direction of the crystal. Eddie smiled looking at the bright glow on his crystal.


    "You already a deviant? That''s good, good...good...." The instructor pped.


    "Eddie Bareglow, B rank." He announced.


    His entire face became depressed.


    "Don''t worry because you have are already a deviant and also have a nice deviant ability of maism, you can easily pass the ranking tests to move up a rank." The instructorforted the specs-wearing guy.


    Hearing the instructor, his face beamed as he went towards his father. His father put an arm around his neck and said,


    "I''ll take you for a barbecue today!" The kid''s eyes glowed as soon as he heard his father.


    The instructor didn''t pay any attention to him and quickly jotted his name and everything in his notepad and passed it to his assistant.


    The instructor then pointed towards the scared girl, she came forward.


    ''If my sister who was a prodigy got such a low rank then maybe I will be even worse.''


    "Name?" The instructor asked annoyed.


    "Rina Chanel."


    "What are you standing forzy girl, touch the crystal! We are not going to wait for you as if we are your servants!" The instructor shouted.


    She hesitantly touched the crystal, a bright glow came from the crystal.


    "Oho, finally a good one. Rina Chanel, A rank." He said nonchntly.


    Rina looked at him with disbelief while the other sister red at her and shouted towards the instructor.


    "How can this be, this is cheating! You are cheating! Yes, that is the only exnation!"


    The instructor looked at her coldly and said, "Curse yourself for being born weak, there is no cheating here."


    "No that''s not fair!" She ran towards her sister to hit her.


    Instantly at that moment, a strong pressure assaulted the testing ground, everyone knelt due to the horrifying pressure emitted from the assistant of the Instructor.


    "Fight somewhere else." The assistant coldly said in his master''s stead.


    Tina wiped her tears and red at Rina with hate-filled in her eyes.


    The instructor then turned to look at Rael, "Boy why are you still standing still?"


    Rael shrugged nonchntly,


    "Maybe because you are weak."


    The instructor narrowed his eyes and scoffed, "Arrogant,e I will take your assessment now.."


    Rael looked at him with aplicated gaze and then turned around to look at Connor before smirking.


    "Name?"


    "Irakiel."


    "Family name?"


    "None."


    Rael thought of saying his original family name which was El Navah but he canceled that idea if there was someone from the Celestial or any other realm it would arouse their suspicion and then meaningless confrontation or a clich situation would take ce.


    Connor immediately felt shivers go up to his spine.


    Rael looked at the instructor and said, "Are you sure that you want me to assess me?"


    The instructor ridiculed him and said in an annoyed voice, "Boy you should stop being arrogant, it will only lead you to fall harder so stop talking nonsense." He thought that it was pure coincidence that Rael could withstand the pressure.


    The instructor ridiculed Rael, he wanted to see the expression of despair on Rael''s face when his rank would be low.


    ''He is just a newborn child.''


    Rael simply shrugged and said, "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you...."


    He walked towards the crystal and gently pressed his hands upon it.


    A bright light exploded from the crystal, blinding everyone present.


    *Fwoom!*


    Energy pulses started to fluctuate from the crystal. The instructor immediately had an ominous feeling.


    *Boom!!*


    The entire crystal broke and a cold aura permeated in the surroundings freezing everything present. Eddie looked at the deviant scenario in front of him with shock, it was an ice deviant element!


    *Boom!!!! Boom!!!!*


    Dust spread into the air making everyone cough, the instructor who was also coughing quickly adjusted his spectacle to look at the silver-haired boy.


    ''This power.....it is above even S rank!!!!! ''


    Ranks would be given by the purity in mana and talent which the crystal would tell with help of the light.


    The brightness would show the talent and the duration of the light would show one''s mana purity. But this silver-haired boy was an abomination! His talent and mana purity was limitless! It even destroyed the crystal!


    Rael looked at the instructor with a guilty expression and then chuckled,


    "Oops, looks like it broke.... "


    ''Bastard! You knew that this would happen!'' The instructor gritted his teeth


    As the dust settled they saw that the entire ground was frozen with ice. All of them were expressionless and looked at Rael dumbfoundedly.


    ''I didn''t expect that he would be this strong, so that means, Shi wasn''t exaggerating?'' Connor thought.


    He suddenly realized that he told Rael to purposely lower his power, but he didn''t follow at all.


    Obviously, why would he lower his power on purpose?


    He would rather show it off towards the instructors to embed fear in their hearts. He had already taken a step forward to conquering the school.


    Only cowards hide their powers.


    Strong beings who were weak at first try to act weak because they are weak, even if they change they will always be weak at heart.


    Rael was born strong, his pride wouldn''t let him lower his head, of course, it would be a different situation if he was in a ce where everyone was stronger or as strong as him and very dangerous.


    If that was the situation then he would be like a snake ensnaring its prey.


    But because Lower World was weak he could afford to unt his weight.


    And even though he was throwing his weight around, this time he was also being very careful, he didn''t want to die by mistake like how he did in his previous lives.


    *Coughs*


    "Irakiel, S rank" The instructor announced under the gaze of everyone.


    However, right at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    "No! Give me SSS rank!"


    The instructor and everyone else looked at him dumbfounded, "There is no rank like that..."


    "Then I have no choice but to join some other school... " He replied leisurely.


    All of them stared at him with their eyes popping out of their sockets, this was a chance to be an S rank! And he was giving it up?!?! Even threatening to leave!!!


    Too arrogant!!!


    *Coughs*


    "I am sorry but I can''t allow that... " The instructor said in a low voice.


    Rael looked at him with a depressed face, "Ah is that so..... looks like I will have to go to some other academy... "


    The instructor stared at him, ''I thought it was a joke...is he really ckmailing me???!!''


    At that moment a voice came from behind them, "Argos give him the SSS rank."


    Everyone turned their gaze from where the voice came and saw an old man with a long bearde.


    The instructor immediately bowed, "Headmaster."


    Everyone else even Connor except Rael bowed. The headmaster was one of the most important figures in the demon country. He was an archduke of the kingdom.


    The Instructor looked at Rael and said, "Why don''t you bow? "


    "I never bow to anyone" He replied uncaringly.


    "Y-You!"


    "Hohohohoho." The headmasterughed, "Argos calm down he is just a kid."


    Hearing the headmaster he calmed down but looked at Rael with a furious expression.


    Rael sighed helplessly, "It seems I have offended yet another person... this time a guy who looks like a pedophile mixture of Santa us and dumbledore."


    The eyebrows of the headmaster twitched a bit as he inspected Rael from top to bottom and said.


    "You are a very amusing guy."


    Rael simply smiled wryly, he was really not being arrogant, he was just confident but they all mistook it for him being arrogant because in their views he was a child.


    Rael could swear that his power was equal to that of the headmaster if not more.


    "Very well, you can have the SSS rank... I would love to see how you proceed further.." He gave a wink as he turned around to leave with Argos and the assistant.


    Rael dodged his wink immediately, maybe he did wrong in attempting to attract attention... he didn''t think that the headmaster would be a pedophile.


    "I didn''t expect you to ept this easily, how about this... scratch the SSS rank, call it Irakiel rank." Rael giggled a bit, his narcissism was taking over after quite a many days.


    Everyone stared at him, the headmaster was getting angrier as every second passed, he snorted.


    "Call it whatever you want."


    Seeing them leave the headmaster and the assessment teacher leave, the others stared at Rael with disbelief and shock.....


    ~


    The next chapter is a bonus.


    I am such a kind author. Unrivaled and peerless.


    Btw Gandalf is dead so I had toe back from the dead to take my previous position.

 Chapter 60: Puck and Rael

    Chapter 60: Puck and Rael


    [2]


    Bonus updated.


    ~


    Eddie looked at Rael with admiration in his heart! His boldness and attitude had instantly captured him, he wanted to be exactly as strong as him. At that moment he had marked Rael as his rival.


    With a slight smile, he shook his father from his daze so that they could leave. He was going to train himself before the term would start, to be stronger.


    Even Rael was not going toze around, he had his own goals. One of them was to master his demon bloodline since he still hadn''t tested it out, he was more into cultivating.


    A glint of fire and passion burnt in his eyes as he looked at the sun.


    Quickly he took out his pair of goggles and wore them, covering his beautiful amethyst noble violet eyes.


    He wouldn''t want the sun to be blinded by his eyes now, would he?


    ~


    A few dayster.


    Rael was currently in the woods with Puck. He had already started his training regime. Waking up at dawn, he would go to the woods to train and destroy everything.


    His blood art could now be used even without cutting his skin, he had absolute control over it. Even his ice skills had been perfected to the top, with his amount of mana he could do a considerable amount of damage.


    While it was a bit hard to use his Ghost Phantasm because of the strain it would put on his mind, he could still use it efficiently.


    He was once again fighting with Puck.


    Holding the ethereal faith de in a two-handed grip, Rael made a normal arc through the air with the sword.


    In a split second, the ground beneath Rael''s feet churned as ripples exploded out and an extremely heavy and overwhelmingly tyrannical aura shot out over the area. All of the animals in the area curled up in terror. It was as though they had been fixed in ce, for they didn''t dare move an inch.


    In that instant, it seemed as if an omnipotent deity had suddenly descended from above, enshrouding the woods in its terrible majesty.


    Puck''s pupils suddenly contracted, his cold gaze forcibly drawn then locked onto the ethereal de.


    Rael''s aura did not create the least bit of pressure for him at all, but the moment he saw the eyes of his master, fear struck him. Although Rael was no longer as strong as his original body, his eyes were the same as when he was a king!


    No matter how many reincarnations he would have to go through, no matter if he was poor, rich, talentless. The one thing that would always belong to him was his spirit.


    The body is impatient because it has a limit but the soul is patient because it is eternal!


    Furthermore, as Puck focused his gaze on the faith sword, his energy was suddenly thrown into turmoil as an unpleasant sensation filled his entire body.


    This sensation did not fade as he circted his spiritual energy, instead of seeming to intensify for some reason. It reached the point where it was so unbearable that it as if something was viciously ripping his organs and soul apart.


    This showed the pressure which came from his master despite him being weak.


    Excitement erupted in his heart as he looked at Rael, he clearly remembered the first time he met him.


    It was a gloomy day, the scent of blood permeated in the air, all that was left in the background were countless corpses.


    On a particr corpse mountain, a young fairy lied looking at his parents who he had killed. His hands were stained with red and his wings erupted from his back.


    Tears flowed from his eyes as he continued to stare at his parents.


    ''Am I a monster?


    Why?


    Why?


    I am a monster''


    His eyes empty as if he was dead, blood started to glow from his eyes. Puck started to hit his own forehead with his hand again and again.


    He mmed his own body in hopes of killing himself. In the end, it was impossible, no matter how much he hit himself, he couldn''t bear to kill himself.


    "I am a monster...." He muttered as he stared at the gloomy sky filled with clouds. Puck was lying right on top of the corpses of his parents. His arms spread as he kept on staring.


    At that moment he closed his eyes and a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "If you are a monster then what am I?"


    Startled, the child tilted his head to look at a silver-haired man, his face was well sculptured, his physique was more of a girl''s and seemed delicate.


    He was wearing loose robes, simr to a kimono but also very different. In his hands was a lyre made out of wood simr to the world tree.


    His eyes had a violet color which gave one an uneasy feeling, a feeling of total domination. However, they also had a hint of loneliness and sadness.


    The man gently smiled at Puck and sat on the corpse beside him. Puck didn''t mind he was already expressionless and cold. What he didn''t know was that his subconscious was looking forward to the man in from of him after he heard his remark.


    The silver-haired man who was sitting beside Puck suddenly folded his wings back inside. A ss of wine appeared in his hands as he started to drink.


    The young child stared at him expressionlessly and then started to look at the sky.


    ''It is morning time!''


    Seeing that the child was staring at him, the man also did the same.


    "..."


    "..."


    "I am not giving you my wine you know that right?" Rael said in a cold tone.


    Puck simply stared at him and shouted in anger, "You old uncle! I am underage! I don''t even want your stupid wine!"


    Rael looked at him feeling wronged, "U-uncle?! I am a perfectly a young man!"


    ''Only a few thousand years old.....''


    Then Puck''s attitude changed as tears crept out from his eyes, he started to remember how he would fight with his family. His brothers would bully him and he would call his dad ''Old man''.


    However, he had killed his entire family with his own hands due to him going berserk. He was born with a divine constitution, his body being blessed by the heavens.


    But to him, it was more like a curse rather than a blessing.


    Noticing the petite child''s expression, Rael smiled bitterly.


    "Do you like music?" Rael asked Puck.


    "No." The child replied coldly.


    Rael chucked. Such a direct reply. Instantly rejected.


    "Do you want to hear me y?"


    "No"


    Rael was expressionless as he pouted, but with a sad-gentle smile on his face.


    Slowly tinkerings of string plucking started to resound in the area. Rael had his hands against his lyre, his eyes closed as he continued to y.


    A serene sound filled the environment, embracing the entire area filled with corpses. The sound was low barely audible but it was filled with tranquility.


    Puck slowly started to regain his emotions, he tilted his head to look at Rael. His eyes were stuck at his fingers and the gentle smile on his face.


    The fingers were like the fishes in a river, they were bound, hoping to one day reach the sun. His fingers flowed exactly like the fishes.


    So what if the fishes can''t ever see the light of day? All they had to do to solve it was fly.


    Suddenly his finger changed the tempo, it was no longer slow filled with sorrow and loneliness. A new tune had filled the environment. The fingers were now a flying fish that could travel the skies in hope of reaching the sun.


    The corpses around the boy except for the parent corpses started to disintegrate.


    Puck closed his eyes, his mind was one with the music.


    A kid was falling into darkness, his hands were outstretched trying to reach out to the sun. He was surprised and had a face of grief totally devastated.


    The darkness was pulling the kid downward with its arms around the kid. The kid had given up, his hands slowly losing control.


    But before he could be eaten up by the darkness, a hand grabbed his hands, the darkness instantly disappeared, as if it was scared of him. The man had a gentle smile on his face. It was as if he was a gift from the heavens.


    Suddenly the young child opened his eyes, the music show had ended.


    Rael looked at him and patted his head, "Monsters don''t exist, no one in this world is a monster, do you think your parents would want to see you depressed and crying here?"


    "They wouldn''t..." The child answered.


    "Then open up your wings instead of being depressed, fly....fly so high...that you won''t even be able to see the pit of darkness...after all heaven is only a step away.... don''t give up..."


    A new light burned in his eyes as he hugged Rael and cried his heart out. After all, he was still a child.


    Rael caressed the young kid and patted his head before standing up with his hands stretched in the kid''s direction.


    The clouds drifted away revealing a patch of light falling onto Rael''s body. It was a sight right out of a painting.


    "From today on, you belong to me, I will be your mother, your father, your brother, your sister.... from today onwards I am your family and you e and serve me for life..."


    The kid pushed Rael away and sat on one of his legs, "Forgive me for not recognizing, the Great King of all Fairies, Irakiel, the Most Graceful One."


    "Took you long.... from now on your new name is Puck, after all, it''s your new beginning..." Rael winked as he turned away showing his back to Puck.


    The child simply stayed on his one leg, his head down. His tears had already dried up.


    "Puck.... it has a nice ring to it..."


    Rael turned to look around at Puck with a smile, "Should we bury your parent''s corpses now?"


    ~


    His paintings and statues would be everywhere so he Puck recognized the man in front of him.


    Rael was a few hundred thousand years old when he met Puck.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 61: Demon Form

    Chapter 61: Demon Form


    Puck immediately came out of his shback as he saw Rael in his battle stance.


    When he had met Rael, he was in one of his debauchery stages he would go through whenever he was sad, which wouldst for hundreds of years.


    After Puck was adopted by him, Rael''s interest shifted and his time started to get invested in his adopted child instead.


    Rael''s expression remainedpletely calm, and his posture was that of someone confident in their victory. He had taken notice of Puck''s bizarre reaction when he released his aura but didn''t pay any mind to it.


    mes burned high in the sky as his faith sword descended it was a straightforward attack without any flourish or profound skill yet it held all of the power in Rael''s body.


    The oppressive power of the attack was sorge that it seemed like there was a mountain crashing down from the sky.


    Puck''s gaze grew cold and focused as he released a ck light that was even darker than the darkest of nights from every orifice of his body. He also released his faith sword in his hand was fully wrapped in ck light.


    An rmingly wild and violent dark spiritual energy crazily surged from the sword, releasing an awful screech as it tore through space carrying Rael''s de.


    Both the swords smashed together and the mass of spiritual energy ripped through the clouds as it shook the skies and ocean.


    The ground instantly morphed into a hellish disaster zone that made ordinary hurricanes seem tame. Dust flowed from the ground like as if it was screaming.


    Amidst the gargantuan churning waves of dust, the sh between the scarlet gold and the pitch-ck light was still extremely ring and obvious.


    At the point where the lights intersected, the two swords were still locked in a deadly struggle. The ming third faith sword of heaven''s property still radiated its divine might while the ck ethereal faith sword in Puck''s hand, despite being already bent like a crescent moon, refused to give up as it endured the attack of the heaven property faith sword.


    The gazes of both parties swept past their des as they red at each other, their faces not more than a meter away from each other. One''s face was calm while the other''s was ice-cold However, in their hearts, they were filled with shock and rm.


    "Master, do you remember the days when you used to train me?" Puck couldn''t help ask, he was getting very nostalgic.


    Rael smiled wryly as they kept on parrying each other''s attacks.


    "Of course you were a mother even when you were a child."


    Puck rolled his eyes, "It''s all because you never did anything properly! And all your work would be done by me... even now!"


    Rael suddenly started to get imaginary sweat, ''Is he going to go hard on me due to his grudges?''


    "Master back them you would always bully me when I sparred with you." Puck gave a scary smile in Rael''s direction.


    "I-Is that so..." Rael said feigning ignorance.


    Suddenly Puck gave out a heavy strike. A wild storm erupted taking him by surprise.


    Rael somersaulted backward in the air many times before he finally managed to stabilize himself in the air. The heavy storm that Puck had smashed out was no small thing.


    Even though Rael had only been smashed aside by the sword wind, it had caused all the blood and energy in his body to churn, practically causing his internal organs to flip over normally this would only have been a trivial injury to him.


    Even if he received an injury that was ten times worse, he would not even raise an eyebrow. But this time, for some unfathomable reason, that weird, unpleasant sensation surfaced again, causing him to feel dizzy and nauseous.


    An immense energy storm swept out in all directions and a spatial ripple that was a full thirty meters widespread out from the epicenter of the sh.


    The faith sword once again shed with the ck faith sword. The sword de quivered as it let out a shrill that was reminiscent of wailing ghosts.


    The sh between both swords, once again, did not persist. After a fraction of a second, the power of the ck sword swiftly receded once more.


    *Boom!!*


    Rael''s heaven-splitting energy and the ck light simultaneously exploded, both people being shot out in opposite directions.


    Puck simply flipped in the air before regaining control over his bnce, yet Rael still flew far into the distance.


    The faith sword in his hand had already started to dim down to an rming angle and it had been nearly snapped altogether.


    Puck, who had already regained his bnce, did not give the disadvantaged Rael a chance to even catch his breath.


    Puck activated his own secret technique Abysmal Lightning and his body morphed into a ck-colored streak of lightning as his sword fiercely smashed down once again, carrying with it the howl of thunder.


    *nk!!*


    *Boom!!*


    *Boom!!*


    It was as if the hammer of the heavens hade fiercely crashing down as horrifying ripples of sound rebounded along the ocean waves, shaking the sky.


    Puck''s every sword stroke caused Rael to retreat rapidly.


    The faith sword was dimming more and more out of shape with every blow, yet it never disappeared.


    As it nearly bent in a circle from every stroke, Rael''s face ran through a gamut of expressions as it twisted up, warped in pain, showing extreme discontent, malevolence...


    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*


    Amidst the huge noises that continued to shake the sky, Rael had been smashed back.


    All of the blood and energy in his body was churning and bluish-red blood continued to spew from his mouth.


    From the moment Puck had unveiled the ck ethereal de, Rael had been at aplete disadvantage since the very first stroke.


    And he basically only had the power to fend off Puck''s blows and right now even fending off those blows was a bigger task.


    An amused smile crept onto Rael''s face as he looked at Puck. ''The little child is now all grown up huh?''


    "Are you trying to kill your master here?!" He yelled at Puck feeling wronged.


    "Ah is that so... I am sorry I couldn''t control my power, after all, it''s hard to control your power to keep it at the lowest you can..." Puck retorted with a guilty look.


    "...."


    ''This kid..... he is mocking me?'' Rael was rendered speechless.


    "Haaa... you win." He sighed as he stretched his hand so that Puck could pick him up.


    Puck held his hand and pulled him from the ground.


    "Master, what are you going to do now?"


    Rael pondered for a while with a serious expression before answering.


    "I am going to train and perfect my realm of culmination and body arts while attending the Academy and concentrate on a breakthrough..."


    Puck nodded and asked, "What about that slime?"


    Rael''s expression immediately darkened, "I was sleeping the other day and she came out from the soul sea and hugged me before kicking me from my own bed..."


    Puck snickered. ''Serves you right.''


    "By the way how is your progress in cultivation going?" Rael asked, he hadn''t checked upon Puck''s cultivation for a while now.


    Puck smiled and said, " I am almost going to break through to the 13th stage."


    Rael nodded, Excluding his original self, Puck was indeed the strongest fairy in the entire Fairy Realm.


    Although Titania and Elequeeness had the strongest Cultivation bases, they didn''t have the necessary techniques to execute and exploit the advantage of their high cultivation base.


    Rael had personally trained Puck so naturally, Puck was the strongest after him.


    "There will be horrifyingly dangerous heavenly retributions when you will breakthrough so do it with caution! We don''t want to destroy entire cities. When you are about to breakthrough inform me so that we can travel to an appropriate ce!" Read sternly said.


    "Yes, master!" He replied.


    "I am also going to break through soon, my retributions will also start from this stage, my cultivation base is close to a breakthrough."


    Puck nodded, after Rael would breakthrough into the fourth stage, his mark as a fairy cultivator would begin.


    "I have almost healed, let''s spar again, I need to increase my physical index."


    ~


    The next morning.


    Rael woke up and did his usual routine of cultivation during the daytime, almost half a month had passed it was nearing the time to enter Academy.


    Immediately he tried to feel the extra bones in his back, feeling them, he closed his eyes ready to make theme out from his back. He already had experience in wings, being a fairy in the past although his wings wouldn''t be inside the body, they would be folded outside.


    Blood flowed from his back as slowly the wings came out from his back, basking in the light of the sun for the first time.


    Crack....crack....crack...


    Bones broke as they stretched, slowly flesh mystical started to appear on the wings. They were exactly like that of a bat''s wing, only they were considerablyrger.


    Two horns also started to sprout from his forehead and his eyes turned into a color of red and the sclera changed into a ck color from white while a runic mark formed on his neck.


    It was the original hidden primordial pureblood royal greed sin crest.


    His hair changed into a color of pure ck.


    He now looked like a real demon from the depths of hell!


    He looked at himself in the mirror and gasped, he was in love with his new form.


    ''I look so damn cool in this demon mode.''


    He sighed as he went towards the window, opening it.


    He jumped trying to fly.


    Suddenly, cold water was sshed upon his face, the wings were currently weak so they were not able to fly so he fell from the window.


    "Aaaaaarghh" He screamed as he started to fall.


    *Bam!*


    Luckily he fell onto a bush and not hard ground, although he wouldn''t be hurt it would still pain him.


    ''That was kind of scary....'' He got up dusting his butt.


    He felt that he had been falling on his butt quite a few times nowadays.


    Suddenly he felt a pair of gazes upon him, tilting his head he saw many gardeners, maids and butler''s looking at him but then blushing away.


    ''Huh? Why did they turn away?''


    Then he noticed that he jumped from the windows naked.


    ~


    "I heard you essed your demon form!! Congrattions! It''s quite an amazing feat for someone so young!" Connor eximed as we are our breakfast.


    He was indeed happy, now he could send Rael to the academy without any restrictions since one of the conditions was to be able to ess Demon Mode.


    "Congrattions," Shama said as she smiled gently, cupping her cheeks as she stared into his eyes while licking her lips.


    The orange-haired punk of an elf simply snorted ignoring them all. He didn''t know about Rael''s real capabilities so he treated him as if he didn''t exist. He instead despised him because of Magda being smitten by him.


    "Irakiel, we shouldter go and buy all the textbooks and all the materials needed for the school as it will be starting in a few days...." Connor said in an urgent tone looking at Rael.


    Connor hadn''t gotten a chance to talk to him, because Rael kept on training in the woods to evolve and increase his power.


    He wouldn''t evene for breakfast except for dinner where he would give everyone orgasms by showing them all his godly eating style.


    So he naturally didn''t get a chance to inform him.


    Rael nodded as he ate the watermelon and papayas in his bowl with the fork.


    The entrance ceremony for the school was in a few days, he was naturally excited, he couldn''t help but giggle creepily whenever he thought of the people who would try to confront him and would get their asses beaten up.


    Face ps, making girlfriends of other people fall in love with him, bullying the bullies and maybe even the normal kids, protecting the kid, getting stronger, etc.


    Many interesting things were going toe his way...

 Chapter 62: Swift Kill

    Chapter 62: Swift Kill


    Once again we were now in the Country of Education, Balia, a small ind country, the only difference was that this time I came here with Hecate.


    The entire time was quiet, we were going through the material list. It seemed that there were quite a few weird stuff to buy for the academy.


    "We are allowed to bring pets?" I asked Hecate who was in a floral skirt and white top with her hair opened, not in her usual gothic maid uniform.


    I had to give this to her, she looked absolutely amazing in that outfit.


    "Yes, most of the people bring demonic monsters as pets," Hecate replied without looking at me.


    "Do you have any?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Unfortunately to my expectations, she simply denied it by shaking her head.


    "I do have a familiar..." She replied.


    Now, this was a term I had never heard in a long while, I personally never had a familiar of my own in my first life.


    "Familiar?" I asked curious about her familiar.


    "Yes, they are beasts whoe from the Familiar Realm, they form a contract with us, which enables us to summon them whenever we need."


    "I know that...." I replied with a deadpan face.


    "Sorry master I thought I would have to exin since you are a pervert and many times thebinations of dumb and pervert go together." She said with a slightly teasing smile.


    This girl...


    "So what is your familiar?" I couldn''t help but inquire.


    She waved her hand, and a gust of wind took over. Her palm started to emit light and a symbol came upon it.


    Suddenly a squirrel appeared running across her hands and hugging her neck. Hecate did the same and yed with its fur.


    Ah, so this is your familiar... it''s a squirrel.


    "That''s pretty cool..... and kind of cute.."


    The squirrel had beady red eyes and golden brown fur. It was like a fat rat but a cute one.


    "Can I touch it?" My finger subconsciously went forward.


    "W-wai..." Hecate tried to warn me.


    "Fuck!" I shook my finger vigorously.


    That bastard of a squirrel bit my fingers instead!!


    I looked at the squirrel giving it a death stare, she did the same to me and before snorting and disappearing.


    *Poof!!*


    It burst into smoke.


    "Are you okay?" Hecate asked me staring at my bleeding finger.


    "Well, it could be better..." I shrugged, pouting a bit still starring at my bitten finger.


    Unexpectedly, she took my finger and inserted it into her mouth sucking the blood.


    *Slurp...slurp...slurp*


    I raised my eyebrows, okay.... now this was an interesting development. I also started to y along, twirling my finger across her tongue.


    It had already healed because of the fast regeneration but still, it was an enjoyable feeling.


    "Ngh.." She unintentionally released a moan, her face turned red due to my unexpected actions so she ran away.


    A smirk came upon my face as I looked at her running, it seems like the moonlight-fingering techniques came to the rescue once again.


    Taking the notepad in my hand I started to go through the list. It wasn''t that long of a list and was instead very short.


    First, on the list were textbooks.


    Referring to the map, I arrived at the Textbook shop. Many people were inside, the shop itself was quite magnanimous. It had wooden nks and ceramic walls.


    It was decorated with books on every step. It was a haven for people who liked the smell of old books.


    "Excuse me..." I said, trying to get the shopkeeper''s attention.


    He turned to look at me. ''Have I seen him before?...'' was the first thing that came to my mind. He had orange hair and traditional green eyes with elven ears.


    I shook my head and gave him the list.


    "These are all the textbooks I need." I gave him the list in my hand.


    He simply nodded with a professional smile. In some moments, he quickly collected the books in the list and ced them in a paper bag before giving me them.


    "Are you a new student?" He asked me.


    I nodded. "Then fill this form... when you get your school points, it will automatically get deducted. Normal money doesn''t work on this ind."


    Filling the form, I gave it to the orange-haired attendant.


    As I started to walk away with the books in my hand, I noticed a few people going in his direction with malicious intent.


    Huh? Why are they directing negativity towards that young elf?


    Anyway, it''s not my business, I shrugged it off and started to walk out of the shop. But before I couldpletely leave, I heard a little of their conversation.


    ~


    "Hey hey hey... Boaz, how are you doing?" An ogre asked the attendant.


    The ogre looked well-toned and looked like any typical human, only his skin was green, and had weird ears, he looked kind of ugly.


    Unlike Shrek who is sexy, this ogre actually looked ugly.


    Beside him were his sidekicks containing of an orc and a goblin. They were the lowest species in every realm, basically cannon fodder. The servants of the higher species.


    Although the demon country was not a kingdom of racism, they couldn''t tolerate these species because of their inability to control their lust, and also because they were extremely dumb.


    "Our master has told us to get all the materials needed for free." The leader, the ogre gave a list to Boaz.


    Boaz shook his head showing that he couldn''tplete their request.


    *m!!*


    The ogre mmed the table, "Didn''t you understand or should we say clearly?"


    All the people in the shop got startled and stared at themotion going on. Some people whispered among themselves recognizing the servant monsters.


    The ugly creatures smirked feeling proud, they had a lot of reputation for doing the dirty work of their master.


    "I am sorry I can''t do that, there are cameras here, your master and me both included will be in trouble." Boaz pointed towards the camera.


    The ogre''s face immediately darkened when he heard of the camera, he acted very rashly. He could get persecuted for this.


    ''What should I do, what should I do?''


    "I think we should call master..." The goblin said in a low voice. The trio couldn''t think of anything because they were dumb and didn''t know how to go ahead.


    "Wait! I will call master and ask him!" The ogre called the man behind everything. He spoke on the phone for a few seconds before nodding towards the other people in his group.


    "Okay we will pay, just be ready for a beatingter." He said while doing the neck-cutting gesture.


    Boaz simply sighed when he heard their threat, he was used to them already.


    "Your brother is anyway not going to interfere, so we can do anything to you hahaha." Saying that all the people in the small groupughed.


    ''Ahhh now I see why this Boaz guy seemed familiar, orange hair and elven ears, he is the younger brother of Ruth, he is the guy I am supposed to protect, the request from the Yilian family.'' Rael thought looking at the interesting scene folding in front of him.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t **** you because you are from a noble family and your father is in a high position, or else our master would have already allowed us." The ogre smacked his lips and pped Boaz''s face lightly.


    Boaz looked at them with fury in his eyes, it was as if he wanted to take revenge but he was unable to.


    Rael chuckled feeling a little bit of joy.


    ''At least he hasn''t given up on hope.''


    Everything is possible if he has hope because hope is the light which the darkness is afraid of.


    Rael had a good impression of the boy because of the passion in his eyes. He could see some potential in him which didn''t make him feel bitter about the request and instead gave him a feeling of eagerness.


    ''He has a good amount of patience, and now here I am his fruit.''


    The trio took the textbooks and left the shop after threatening Boaz. His expression was sad but also of anger as he looked at the trio leaving.


    Seeing his expression, Rael directed his spiritual energy towards him to calm him down.


    A soothing feeling ran across Boaz''s body which made him smile again as he looked to the other customers entering the shop and started to attend to them.


    ~


    Rael followed the trio to where they were going. From one shop to another, he kept an eye on them. At this point, he could be called a master stalker.


    In the crowd, he went towards them slowly, disguised as an old Daoist. After reading many cultivation novels he had be a very profound man.


    One amazing thing was that the cultivation novels had many insights.


    "Hey! Do you guys want some boys to f*ck? They are top quality, elves, demons everything." Rael asked the three species.


    "Oh is there such a ce?" The ogre asked Rael excitedly.


    Rael nodded brushing his beard, ''This is a very soothing feeling I must say.''


    "I actually like women more...." The goblin said shyly. "If there are any elven women then..." He licked his lips.


    Rael looked at the disgusting creature with disdain, ''Dream big fall hard.''


    "Yes, there are beauties from every race be it, male or female..." Rael said enthusiastically. "Not just that I also have a gift for you all..."


    "G-gift?" All three of them eximed.


    "Yes, a very amazing gift, I bought it especially for you all," Rael said while giving a gentle smile.


    "Will youe with me?" He asked them.


    "Yes!" All of them said at once.


    "Okay then let us go!" Rael started to walk and the trio behind him.


    This was easier than kidnapping a kid not that he has any experience in kidnapping kids. Yes, all the choctes back home were all for him to eat.


    Rael nced at the fat orc before saying, "Do orcs taste good?"


    After all, ham is pig and orc is a higher evolution of pig.


    Rael lured the trio away from the public''s eye towards an empty alley. It was a gloomy alley, full of eerieness.


    "Goblin... I feel afraid.." The orc said clutching the goblin.


    "Goblin... I also feel afraid.." The ogre clutched the goblin.


    "Ha! You guys are such scaredy cats... look at me." The goblin gantly walked with the two other monsters hugging him while peeing himself.


    Rael simply stared at the idiotic trio. They were stupid... No that would be an insult to all the stupid people in the world, they were worse than that.


    "I should finish this quickly..." Rael muttered under his breath annoyed by the annoying trio.


    Soon the three buffoons came at a dead end and turned around to look at Rael with an expression of shock and anger, demanding an exnation.


    "Where are the hot girls?" The goblin who was the smartest among them all asked.


    "You want hot girls?" Rael scoffed as he looked at the disgusting creature in front of him, sizing him up.


    The three looked at him with shock, they might have been dumb but not that dumb also. They realized that they had been duped.


    "You! What is the meaning of this?!" The ogre eximed with anger locking his eyes with Rael''s.


    Rael simply shrugged, "There are no hot girls or boys but like I said before I have a really good gift for you all."


    All of them calmed down a bit and asked, "What gift?"


    Rael smirked before replying.


    "Of course, it is death."


    *sh!!*


    *Ssh!!*


    Blood sttered across the sidewalls of the alley and all three of the disgusting species died. All of that took ce in a second.


    One blink, all over.


    He came out from the alley and transformed back into his original self after reaching a considerable distance from the alley.


    Rael didn''t even bother hiding their bodies and left them open in straight daylight. He hadn''t even bothered to know their master.


    They were sinful creatures, nobody knows how many people they vited, killed, and abused.


    He had clearly given them mercy by straightforwardly killing them.


    ~


    After killing them, he also stole many of the materials in the paper bag they were carrying for their master.


    After seeing inside it, he noticed that there were first-year textbooks and materials too so he took them all, leaving the others for if Hecate would need them.


    After everything was done he went back with Hecate to the Yillian house. It had been a long day so as soon as he reached to the castle, he hit the sack taking a small nap.


    After four hours...


    Waking up, he yawned as he went towards the wardrobe and started to remove all the clothes in it.


    There were many normal design shirts appropriate for a noble. Taking all of them and the clothes he got from the human country, he started to pack them all in his bag.


    The school was going to start in a week.


    ~


    Meanwhile, the Disciplinary Committee was investigating the murder of the three creatures who had been lying in broad daylight.


    Their bodies were ripped apart in a single slice, which showed how strong the enemy was.


    "How did this happen?" A green-haired girl eximed.


    Nobody had ever dared to murder someone in School Ind and much less leave the body in straight daylight.


    "We don''t know..." A boy sighed.


    "This is bad.... our reputation as the Disciplinary Committee which oversees the School Ind might go down.." Another guy said in a grave voice.


    "But to kill someone who is the direct servant of the Glutonny Prince... I must say the killer was very courageous...." The green-haired girl said with admiration.


    "Hey... you all quiet down, it is still someone who belonged to the sin demons... what if Landon found about us betitling them?..." The red-haired boy said in a low voice.


    "Yes, but I don''t think the Anger family has a rtion with the Gluttony family..."


    "Hey everyone I found some clues..." A guy came running towards them to show what he had found.


    He showed them the tablet in which there were some pictures.


    "This is Boaz Yilian, the three victims always bully him on the Gluttony Family''s Young master''s orders." He said as he showed them the photo of the orange-haired boy.


    "What is the rank of Boaz?"


    "It''s only D rank..."


    "Then I don''t think he would have the guts..."


    "What about his brother?" The guy who was showing them the pictures asked as he showed the photo of another elf.


    "He is a friend of the Gluttony prince and himself bullies own little brother so I dont think he would kill them." The guy said looking at the records.


    At that moment another guy came running,


    "We have taken the videos from the cameras..."


    "Huh? Did you find something?"


    "Yes... actually.... it seems that a weird guy... an old man with a long beard killed them..." The guy said as he showed them the old man who was seenst with the trio.


    "Have you checked his records?" The green-haired girl asked.


    "Yes, he was not here on the ind before, he mysterious appeared out of nowhere..."


    "What?? That''s impossible.. unless it is a sin demon who disguised himself..." Realization dawned upon her.


    "But which family has such good disguising skills?" She sighed getting irritated.


    The Green haired girl massaged her temples before saying, "Let''s just leave this case to the Seniors...."


    She went forward to grab a bottle of water, suddenly the ss bottle fell and broke into a million pieces.


    An ominous feeling filled her up with dread.


    "Cover this incident up, let no one know, and please inform Gluttony prince to be careful. We will have to keep a better eye on everyone this year. I have a weird feeling." The green-haired woman said in a serious tone.


    "Meanwhile let''s try to investigate this with the other missions on hand."


    Everyone nodded as they got to work.


    The green-haired woman had a weird feeling, she had a feeling that she would be finding many corpses in straight daylight this year.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 63: Entrance Ceremony

    Chapter 63: Entrance Ceremony


    Across a lively road, arge and exquisite white monument stood proudly. It looked exactly like a castle, or could most probably be called an exquisite school for the noble.


    Inside, several different people were doing different things.


    Outside the windows of the castle, one could see infinite daffodils spread out wherever anyone might look.


    Some trees were scattered by the flowers and the grassy earth.


    Separately, this would be just anothermon sight, but to see this scenario together in such an immensity that eyes couldn''t even reach the end would give a feeling of insignificance to any onlooker.


    Inside the castle-like school, in the cool climate of the air conditioning, some teenagers who seemed 17,18, or 19 years of age were talking to each other.


    Some had already made their friend groups and were ying cards to keep their minds off from the excitement. They couldn''t wait for the sses to begin. A new term, new ss and new friends!


    In the staff room, some of the older men and women were sitting without saying a single word. They all sat with their eyes closed and faces cold as their minds wandered to their families, their dreams.


    They would have to teach kids again all year immediately after they returned from a vacation. How could someone get ustomed to a chaotic life again just after experiencing a peaceful life?


    All of them were sick of their jobs. Literally, no one in the higher sses like A or S would respect them even though they would pay attention to the lectures for the school points, they would always bitch about them behind their backs which made them feel a bit sad.


    Sometimes it was even possible to see two or more male and female teachers sighing at the same time, probably from helplessness.


    Such is the life of a teacher.


    It was clear, the difference between the group of teachers who had experienced this every year and the group of teenagers who were going there for the first time.


    But even with the teenagers being very noisy, the adults did notin at any time, since they knew that it was normal for kids to feel the excitement in a new environment and among new people.


    Quickly the excitement would go away as everyone settled down in their respective friend groups and once the sses would start.


    The teachers knew this because after all they too had been that way: energetic, full of life, their hearts burning with the desire for poprity the drive to make good first impressions, imagining that they would return home with prestige, credits, and with several women fawning over them.


    After all the school they were currently going to study in was one of the best noble schools across the country.


    But life wasn''t like that, no. Life was too far from what they imagined.


    Despite having money and women or men weren''t they still stuck here?


    In a particr ssroom, the friend groups were already made. Some were talking about sports and online games while the girls were talking about well..... girl shit of course.


    Separated from both groups was a young man who seemed to be in his teens, most probably 17 or 18.


    He sat alone in a corner of the ssroom with his head resting on the ss of the ss window, looking at the infinite disy of daffodils in front of him and listening to the music ying out from his earphones.


    His fingers tapping as if he was getting inspired by the scenery in front of him.


    Gazing at the young man sitting alone, a girl in one of the female teenage groups found him to be quite attractive as she stared at him.


    The young man had long ck hair with a fringe that covered one of his eyes as he anchored himself to the ss, as well as a thin but athletic figure. There was a bit of shade falling on his feline neck but one could see that his skin was actually quite smooth.


    Thinking that presenting herself to him might be a good idea, a girl readied herself to get up from her chair and go towards the young man. But before she could take a second step towards him, a friend who was by her side stopped her and frowned.


    "What is it, Ke?" The teenager frowned and asked the friend who held her arm.


    "You weren''t nning on going to talk to that guy there; were you, Tess?" Ke asked her in a grim tone.


    Annoyed by her friend''s serious tone of voice, she felt a tinge of anger and sadness and asked, "Are you, by any chance, interested in him too?"


    Listening to what her friend said, Ke couldn''t help but sigh and answered calmly, letting go of her friend''s arm since she knew that the friend would wait for her to exin.


    "I understand you are attracted to him; that''s the problem. Since you are new to this school so you might not know. He is Yohann Asmodeus."


    "Who? Yohann Asmodeus?" Tess asked feeling confused.


    "Asmodeus! Don''t you know what that surname means?" She reprimanded her friend.


    "D-dont tell me??"


    "Yes. He is a member of the Lust Royal Family and not just that.... he is a bastard prince. He is a bastard child and on top of that he is from the lust royal family...."


    She sighed and gave the final words to her gaping friend.


    "In simple words, he is a man-whore.."


    The girl simply gasped as she looked at him with disappointment.


    "Any way you can still go after him, many people don''t care and are ready to be his temporary girlfriend. It is said thatst year, he had a total of 1000 girlfriends. He became a legend throughout School Ind, many people still want to be his girlfriend but for some reason he is now rejecting them all, it also said that he broke up with all his previous girlfriends."


    She nodded, is she became his girlfriend then there was a chance that her prestige would lowermunicating with a fuck boy like him.


    If someone had so many girlfriends in just one year she couldn''t imagine how many he would have if he would let it continue.


    Tess, hearing this, felt demotivated to go talk to him. As good as he looked, ording to what her friend said, that was all.


    Tess was raised since she was a little girl to always long for a strong and handsome man: a man who could protect her and protect her family, a man to walk by her side, not a yboy who would have thousands of girlfriends.


    After Ke''s speech, the small interest that Tess had for Yohann was now gone. After all, she didn''t want her reputation to be damaged.


    It had cost her parents a lot of hard work and money for her to be able to enroll in one of the three best schools in the realm


    She hade here to be able to enjoy her life and pass through the school. After that, her life would be set.


    She could get married into a rich family or she could also start working in argepany and have a good position in it, she could even marry a noble.


    Yohann was able to listen to every word of their conversation and sighed. Did these people have to talk so loud about him? Couldn''t they just go and talk somewhere else if they wanted to discuss about him?


    Everyone would always get jealous of him because of his looks, but what did they know?! Blessed?? More like cursed!


    One day he had heard from some servants and siblings from his family about a scumbag prince of the Greed Family who had cucked their father.


    That scumbag prince had be a legend in their household since that day and was given a lot of respect, even their father who was cucked by him respected him.


    Even without future knowledge, the Rael before awakening sealed memories had inherited his skills from the first life as it it was instinct.


    Yohann was an asexual guy, a guy who didn''t feel any lust, for a year he was involved in depraved activities to make way for his loneliness, soon he found out that sex was very boring.


    But now he had already found a way to vent out his loneliness.


    Music


    Indeed, Yohann had joined the school band and was doing quite well. He sighed, he wished he had discovered about it before rather than wasting his time on sex, copying what his siblings would do.


    At that moment a teacher came inside the ssroom.


    "Everyone lineup! We will be heading downstairs to the Assembly hall!"


    Yohann chuckled slightly.


    ''It seems it is now time to go and meet the new students who wille to school''


    Stage lights were moving across the auditorium. Students, seniors, juniors everyone had flooded it sitting on their respectable chairs.


    On a particr chair, Yohann was sitting alone, winking at the many girls who were ncing at him at times, blushing very hard.


    As a prince of lust, he was naturally a seducer having to seduce and some scary abilities.


    His ''Eyes of Temptation'' had the power to tempt anyone into ravaging him. ''Charisma'' a unique ability that could make him peek into the minds of people with low willpower, he could see memories, change them, and even create new ones, he could even force people to listen to hismands.


    He looked at the crowd in front of him and sighed, the newbies who hade into the school were listening intently to the old headmaster who was giving a speech.


    "So boring..." He sighed as he also tried to listen to what the old coot was speaking. Even when he tried to listen, his mind would waver.


    He started to check out the first years to see if there were any interesting people this year.


    While gazing at every neer in the school, one of them caught his eye a lot. He looked at him with a bit of shock.


    Rubbing his eyes, he kept staring at him, the young boy had silver hair, a smooth feline neck, and icy jade violet eyes. His body seemed to be delicate yetpact.


    His silver hair was simply too eye-catchy! Although many dyed their hair, his hair had a lustrous glow to them as if it was otherworldly and divine.


    The boy gave out an aura of nobleness and calmness with utmost elegance he had ever seen.


    At that moment Yohann felt as if he had finally met his match. In his entire life, he had never seen anyone whose appearance could rival his.


    He didn''t want to admit it, but the silver-haired boy looked a thousand times more handsome than him.


    "I want to know him..." He got an urge to make be friends with him because he would often feel alone because his own beauty was simply too overwhelming so he couldn''t make friends.


    So Yohann deduced that it must be the same for him.


    He kept his gaze locked on the boy what he didn''t expect was that the boy would look at him. The boy stared at him for a few seconds before looking away.


    Although he was simply inspecting him, Yohann felt a lot of pressure when the boy locked his eyes with his.


    Wiping his sweat he couldn''t help but look at him amused. The kid totally blocked his Charisma attack, if he wasn''t in the auditorium then he was sure that he would have coughed blood.


    The kid had obviously gone easy on him!!


    "Interesting... interesting.." He chuckled.


    Some people looked at him with weird gazes forughing in the middle of the speech when the hall was silent but when they noticed who he was they simply snorted away.


    ~


    I noticed a weird pervert trying to invade my mind, does he think I am a fool to not make countermeasures against mind arts?


    I tried to look for the source of magic and noticed a ck-haired boy staring at me, I also stared at him but he didn''t interest me that much so I started to pay attention to the stupid speech.


    Finally, the speech was over, we were all given dormitory rooms so I decided to head to my given dormitory.


    I strolled down between scuffed walls embossed with many portraits of great demons from history and the many achievements of the school. The school dominated almost every sector.


    There were many different kinds of trophies left, there was one particr one which looked very grand.


    To me, it wasn''t anything shocking or surprising; just by looking at the clean and neat way the school operated could give anybody a clear view of the academy''s core and noble endeavors.


    They gave each student two cards, one for identification, and the other served as an apartment key.


    ''Number 74.'' I read from the card and headed straight to the dorms.


    I passed a mesmerizing grass quad crisscrossed with sidewalks and freshly cut hay.


    While in the center, resounded a fountain pumping water up and down, creating magnificent shapes and forms.


    The breezy scent of rippled lilies and blooming rose flowers, paired with the bird''s melodious chirping, enhanced my mood, it gave me a good feeling and one of excitement.


    Walking longer than I expected, I saw a massive campus chapel.


    Finally, I reached branch G, a branch made wielding aplicated yet simple maze inspiration with a spray of Victorian-style buildings; the designer must be really into making everything filled with technology, as nearly everything worked using a simple gesture, just like the gate in front of me, only a wave of my card in front the door sensor was all it took for it to open soundlessly.


    Peering inside building 9, I searched for my apartment.


    [Appartement number 74]


    After finding the number, I swiped my card into the lockbox, and the door automatically unlocked.


    *Wham!*


    Inside it, I saw a familiar man sitting, his hair was a normal style and didn''t have anything outstanding and looked surprisingly normal.


    He looked at me, his eyes beamed as he ran towards me.


    "You remember me??" He asked with excitement.


    I nodded, he was the ma deviant element user from before.


    "I became your fan since that fateful day.... from that day I decided to make you my rival I will defeat you mark my words!" He said with the hot-blooded youth he had inside of him.


    I smiled wryly at his impossible dream and said, "Try your best."


    Eddie''s expression lit up and he gave a thumbs up.


    After talking for a while, I came to know that Eddie came from a rather normal family that had an average payout.


    Apparently, he was a prodigy from birth and he came to this school upon a schrship that the school offered.


    "So what about you?" He asked with an expectant look on his face.


    Time to bulshit!


    After making up a random story about myself I went to my bed. The roomprised of three beds and a T.V, an air conditioner, and a few study tables.


    "By the way, I noticed there are three beds...." I told him.


    He nodded and said, "It''s for our third mate...."


    Nodding towards Eddie I started to sort out my clothes in the given wardrobe.


    "Did you know we can go into girl''s dorms if we want to..." Suddenly Eddie said with a passionate outburst.


    As it was my first time in a school because I dropped out of school when I was disowned in my second life, I was confused so I asked in a low voice.


    "Is it illegal to go?"


    "No no no... I meant that most schools don''t allow such free will which means that the school doesn''t care if we flirt or go for making love to the girl rooms" Drool started to drop from his mouth as went into a daze.


    I snapped my fingers in front of his eyes to make hime out from it.


    "If you act like that then you will never get any girls, I''ll show youter how to pick one up..." I said smirking a bit.


    "Yes sensei! Pls, take care of me!" The boy saluted me.


    I nodded, "There is just one rule....."


    "One rule?" He asked with a frown.


    "Yes... no matter what.... no mater what never.. never flirt or bed a loli! That is the way to be a true man!" I spoke as if I was passing a holy covenant.


    "Eh???? I actually like lolis you know." He said while fidgeting.


    I stared at him and shook my head, tch tch, he was not at all a cultured person.


    Cultured people are those who follow the Yandere Religion and are members of the Milf Cult.


    After a while of goofing around, our third dorm mate came.


    *Creak...creak...*


    The door slowly opened and in came a man slowly who went into the shower directly.


    Both of us stared at each other, our new dorm mate was covered in innumerable bruises and cuts as if he was trashed badly.


    His clothes were in rags and had innumerable holes in them. He was for sure beaten up.


    We exchanged nces, both of us, had an idea of what had happened.


    Most probably he was bullied and beaten up.


    Why? We deducted that also, he was an E rank for sure.


    Although I felt pity for him, it was my principle to never poke your noses in someone else''s matters.


    Just when I was going to go back to goofing around, my dear seductress slime spoke from inside my soul sea.


    "Be careful of him." She said in a grave voice.


    "Huh?" I frowned, why should I be wary of an E rank demon.


    Then the slime spoke.


    "He is a system holder."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 64: System

    Chapter 64: System


    A System Holder, my eyebrows couldn''t help but wrinkle a bit.


    Systems are identical to status, the only difference is that the system is all of the divine or chaos power which belongs to a God of a Devil.


    When a deity doesn''t want to live anymore and wants to pass on his position then he or she can be a system. After losing their will, the system will travel through many dimensions and worlds to look for the perfect person suitable for it.


    It just like giving away divinity, just that if one wants to form a system then the God needs to die along with his soul.


    System Holders were quite rare since no one would want to die along with the Soul hence people preferred training their disciple and passing away their divinity or chaos energy when they were deemed ready.


    The System Holder can use the system slowly unlocking parts of it, slow slowly transforming into the true deity, this happens by leveling up. But the level up of a system is not rted to the physical index and instead bypleting certain quests.


    Basically, it is just passing divinity or chaos, nothing much to be hyped about. Just that a system is support for losers who have weak bodies and needed to be guided, slowly acquiring the divinity.


    I simply went into silence, from what I had heard from my teacher Moon-Goddess, slimes were more of a slice of life, peace-loving creatures but they would also kill anyone who would seriously offend them.


    Wait for a second, if a slime used its ''Predator'' skill upon a system holder and ate it, then would it gain divinity?


    Shivers went across my spine as I thought of it.


    I think I should treat this slime girl better.... don''t want her to go and eat me up also...


    Eddie looked at me with a curious expression and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    I came out from my daze and simply smiled to show him that nothing was wrong.


    After a few minutes, both. of us started to frown because the system holder guy had still note out from the bathroom.


    "Do you think he is wanking?" Eddie joked as I turned to look at Eddie with disdain.


    "W-was it thatme??" He stammered a bit.


    "Let''s just go to sleep... we can meet him anyway tomorrow," I said as I yawned.


    Jumping on my bed I immediately went to sleep not caring about the two of them.


    ~


    The sun poured through the room windows. It cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. Golden fingers of sunlight lit up the scene.


    The just-risen sun shone softly on the ind streets, bringing with it a flurry of early-morningactivity.


    Inside Rael''s room. He had just woken up and went straight to the bathroom to brush his teeth. He didn''t need to do morning duties because he could release all impurities through mana and spiritual cirction.


    He could also feel that he was extremely close to a breakthrough. If he cultivated his spiritual energy for a few minutes then he was sure that he could breakthrough.


    However to ensure safety, and to prepare for the tribtions, he decided to breakthroughter so he hadn''t cultivated his spiritual energy although he still circted his mana.


    "Good morning~!" He hummed as he greeted Eddie.


    "Good Morning~!" Eddie smiled back.


    As Rael opened the door and walked inside, he took the paste and started to pour it on his brush, and started to brush.


    His eyes were still droopy because he had just woken up kept staring at me through the mirror. At that, he heard a groan.


    "Ugh.."


    Rael almost freaked out because of the sudden sound from behind his back.


    ''What the....''


    He looked behind him and saw a tub covered by a curtain.


    *Fwoo!!*


    Rael pulled the curtain to look at the tub and noticed that their third roommate was sleeping in it.


    ''Is he kind of crazy...?''


    A pungent started to enumerate from his body making Rael want to puke.


    ''Fuck! Has this guy ever taken a bath in his life?!''


    Rael couldn''t help but notice that the guy''s skin had gotten smoother and clearer. His body had a bit of growth.


    ''This must be because of him getting or awakening the system... it''s like as if he ate a purity pill.''


    He poked the guy with a stick, finally, he woke up from his beauty sleep.


    ''Huh?'' He looked at Rael, rubbing his eyes, and said in a cold tone.


    "Who are you?" He asked as ifmanding.


    "So cold... you must feel so cool right?" Rael snorted as he looked away.


    "..."


    "..."


    "What?" Rael shouted. Still, the guy kept on staring at him.


    He sighed and started to introduce himself, "My name is Ira... "


    The guy nodded and said coldly,


    "Edward Leviana"


    "You know you stink...." Rael spoke as he started to get out of the bathroom.


    Edward stared at his back as he started to chat with his system A.I.


    He couldn''t help but feel shocked after what the system appraised Rael.


    ~


    Walking towards my sses I started to appreciate the scenery around me. Like a fairy, I always felt better when I was in nature hence even my domain is wide ss in.


    Soon a huge building with runic embroidery designs on it came into my view. Alongside me, many other students were also walking towards the gate.


    I checked my Identification card and came to know that my ss name was ''Kingfisher''. It was a bit weird for a ss name to be a bird names instead of numbers or letters but I didn''t mind it a bit


    Walking into the ssroom I noticed that I was the first one to arrive so I went and sat near the window seat. From what I had seen in animes and novels, the protagonist would always sit near the window.


    My ID card was strapped to my status watch, I pulled out my textbooks and neatly arranged them, and kept them under my desk.


    Slowly the seats near me started to fill, as more people came into the ssroom.


    It seemed that my ssmates were rather normal than what I had expected. Many girls came to strike a conversation when they saw my face.


    It seemed that there was a hot conversation going about a guy who had an SSS rank, for the first time a person has ever achieved this rank.


    I managed my temples feeling a bit tired.


    Coincidentally my two dorm mates were also in the same ss as me. When Eddie arrived in the room, he instantly beamed when he saw me, sitting next to my desk.


    Another familiar boy entered the ss, attracting a lot of attention because his rank was E. For all the students E rank students were like ves.


    Bully, torture, ****. That was normal until no person with authority came to know about it because the kingdom was strict withws.


    Most people wouldn''t even bother to associate with E ranks that way they wouldn''t sully their reputation nor would they bully them.


    Eddie invited Edward to sit with us, but he simply ignored us and sat somewhere else. Now, this offended me, I feel like using my mind raping ring on him and making him my ve.


    Actually... that''s a pretty good idea, maybe I can take away all his divinity.... hehe.


    Many friend groups had already been formed, they all started to chat with each other. While Eddie and me, like the loners we were, could only stare at each other awkwardly.


    However, the friendly atmosphere couldn''tst long.


    *Tap....tap....tap....tap*


    A sound of heels tapping against the floor came.


    In came a woman with brown hair, flowing till the waist like a tapestry, which was tied by in a ponytail.


    Her features were all absolutely exquisite. Her eyebrows were clear and slender, her skin was pearly, and although her lips and face were as white as paper, this was unable to cover up the cold, arrogant nobility which was bone-deep.


    This cold nobility seemed to make her transcend the dust of the world and made it so that anyone who faced her wouldn''t dare to profane her in the slightest, only feel ashamed of their own inferiority.


    In her hand were a few textbooks, she wore a western suit and had spectacles which made her eyes be seen clearly.


    Everyone was almost drooling, even I looked at her twice than what I would normally would have.


    She wrote her name on the ckboard.


    ''Lucy Humello.''


    "We will start with introductions and then head on to the lesson... chop chop..." She pped her hands as she directed a person to start.


    ~


    Send ur stones, yours truly shall upload a bonus tomorrow.

 Chapter 65: Surprises after Surprises for Edward

    Chapter 65: Surprises after Surprises for Edward


    [1]


    ~


    It was raining, and it was dark. Shadows fell upon the entire ce. The throne waspletely blinder with ck, upon it sat a woman.


    No one could see her figure or face but her voice was that of melody, a voice which could entrap everyone. It was filled with tranquility and calmness that of with utmost elegance.


    Your Highness, we have got information that the anti-national group is going to invade various schools in Balia." A butler spoke.


    Balia a democratic country of Education controlled by the Kingdom of Demons from the shadows.


    "Send the person in." Shemanded with authority in her voice.


    The butler bowed and pped his hands twice.


    A person came slowly and knelt in front of the throne.


    "Speak." She ordered in an emotionless tone.


    The guy in front shuddered and as if in a trace he started to speak.


    "Your highness, we have found from our various sources and spies that the holy-church is infiltrating many schools on the Ind. We have alsoe to know that they are nning for a big event, but we have no idea what that is." He spoke with fear but his voice, clear.


    The woman started to tap on her throne armrests. With each tap the atmosphere changed, the frontman shuddered more and more.


    *Tap...tap...tap*


    "Start preparing for the counter-attack." She said while tapping her fingers.


    The man nodded and bowed while kneeling once again.


    "You may go." She said after few seconds.


    Her head now rested against her hand. Even though her face was shrouded, her red-violet eyes were entirely visible, shining like the eyes of a bloodthirsty predator.


    Her light ash blonde hair was long, longer than even a rope, itpletely covered the throne like a nket.


    The man shuddered once again and ran in haste, sweat dripping from his forehead. After he was fully gone, the butler spoke.


    "Your highness do you have a n for this uprising?"


    The woman started to tap the fingers again and replied after pondering.


    "Yes...."


    "May I ask?" The old butler asked with curiosity.


    In reply, the woman jumped from her throne, her entire naked figure basking in the sunlight before it started to morph.


    Her hair started to change into a color of brown and clothes came upon her body automatically. She was wearing a western suit suitable for teachers. In her hand came a spectacle by magic, which she wore upon her face.


    "Sebas... I am going to be a teacher."


    Sebas stood there in shock but then bowed. He was an Angel who had practically raised the Queen before the Great Fall, so she was like his own child to him.


    "Your will is my will, your highness."


    She walked towards the open area and opened her hand. Drops of water falling on her hand, the rain was starting to be stronger. A frown came upon her face and a sinister feeling came upon her, shrouding everything.


    "Why are the skies crying?"


    ~


    Edward''s POV-


    I was getting bullied by some nobles. My sister, she was an S rank, the nobles looked at her with disdain for having an E rank brother.


    They bullied me, doing indemon things to me. They made girls and boys of every kind **** me, then they tortured me, healed and repeated.


    My sister didn''t know anything, I am not even sure if she would help me out if she knew. No one in this world will ever bend to your will unless you have power.


    The weak will be weaker and the strong stronger. The weak will be servants and the strong rulers. The weak lives will not matter and the strong will matter.


    I was lying in the corner of an unknown alley, It was the first day of school, yet there I was. After the seniors came to know that my older sister was an S rank and me an E rank, they came to beat me up.


    Tears flowed from my eyes as I cursed myself for being weak. What had I done wrong for this?.. Was it my bad luck that I was born weak? I didn''t ask for being weak... if possible even I would have wanted to be strong.


    *Drip...drip...drip...drop*


    If possible then even I would like to be strong... if possible I would like to take revenge against all of them... if possible then I wish to get change... I would like to get out of the illusion of a justice world... the world is fucked up..... no.... it always was.


    Blood seeped from my body making a puddle along with the rainwater. I could die because of excess blood loss. Even my regeneration was not working, it was just too much of a loss.


    *Ding!*


    At that moment I heard the sound of a notification.


    [Would you like to ept the System?


    Yes/ Yes]


    My eyes were almost closing, I looked at the message, nothing could shock me anymore, even the floating message.


    The fuck? Why is there no refusing option?


    Yes!


    I answered through my mind, I am anyway going to die, might as well see what this is.


    [System will start merging!


    0%


    6


    9


    50


    78


    99


    Congrattions! The system has sessfully merged!


    Quest uploaded.


    Mission: Reach your dorm room before dyingpletely.


    Mission Rank: SSS


    Rewards: Body restructures, S+ rank talent, starter pack.


    Failure: Pp no more in every life.


    Remarks: No time to die.. or else...hehe ]


    Fuck! Do I have to get over to the dormitories? And what''s up with the rewards? If this is true then heavens you have blessed me and heeded my request. I will fullyplete all my desires in return.


    I have nothing to lose anyway.


    With great difficulty, I reached my dorm room, 74. I quickly opened the door and saw the two figures inside who were my supposed dorm mates.


    *Ding!*


    I heard the notification sound, I quickly rushed into the bathroom. I jumped inside the bathtub, immediately.


    Then I checked the system interface, I was dying.


    [ Missionpleted! ept rewards


    Yes/Yes]


    Stop asking me these stupid questions!


    Yes!


    I immediately felt an otherworldly feeling upon my entire body. Series of painful currents passed through in my entire body. All the mana in the air started to get sucked by my body.


    I could feel my cells dividing at an astronomical rate.


    Sleepy...


    Sleepy...


    My eyes started to get heavy as the heavenly feeling started tofort my entire body.


    Suddenly I felt someone poke me with something.


    He had silver hair and the most beautiful face I had ever seen.


    He told me that his name was Ira and that..... I was smelling very bad.


    I checked my entire body and saw that ck pungent liquid was flowing from the pores of my body.


    Turning the shower handle I started to bathe. As the water drops fell upon me I started to explore my system.


    My body felt different, it had gotten taller and lighter, my skin also felt smoother. My talent had increased to an S+ rank.


    I came to many things about it and got a basic grasp of it. After a lot of ying, I decided to open the starter pack.


    [Congrattions! You got an Appraising skill]


    Clicking on the appraising skill, I came to know that it gives basic information on a person or a thing. So I decided to appraise the silver-haired pretty boy.


    [ Name: Irakiel Aplistia Mammon/ (???)


    Species: Arch-Demon, Lower Angel, Pseudo God (???) (???)


    Age: 28 years old (???)


    Rank: SSS++ (???) ($&#%%#)


    Titles: Mc of a messed up Harem (???) ($-#%#&#&-#)


    Weakness: Wine, sweets, and Ham.]


    I was a bit shocked... why does he have so many question marks??! And what the hell is up with that title?!?!


    Aplistia Mammon... that is the surname of the Greed Royal family so is he a greed prince?


    Shaking my head I cleaned myself up and went to dress up so I could go to ss.


    On my way, I appraised many people, but surprisingly no one else had question marks to themselves.


    Why did that silver hair kid have so many question marks? Is he simr to me? No that isn''t possible, by what I learn from the system, there are a few systems in entire dimensions. So it was not possible it was too big of a coincidence.


    Then why?


    I guess I should keep an eye on him.


    Entering the ssroom I decided to keep an eye on this ''Irakiel'' guy. The system told me that he is a False God, I don''t know how he achieved that but I know this that I have to act with caution.


    Some other dorm mate of mine was waving at me to sit with them but I had to take caution against Ira so I simply sat somewhere else. I checked the status of the other dorm mate also, what I saw shocked me once again.


    [ Name: Eddie Bareglow


    Species: Archdemon, Artificial powerup.


    Age: 157 years old.


    Rank: B (S due to artificial powerup.)


    Title: Spy of the Holy Church


    Weakness: Women, he is unable to speak to any of them.]


    I have just be strong I can''t let this opportunity go, both my roommates are suspicious.. what have I gotten myself into.


    Then a sound of heels pressing against the floor came.


    *Tap....tap...tap..tap...*


    I saw ady who had brown hair and beautiful violet eyes. She looked mesmerizing!


    I quickly checked her status and once again I was in shock.


    [ Name: Lucy Humello / Lucifer Jah Shaddai


    Species: Fallen 12-Winged True God Seraphim


    Age: Can''t calcte


    Rank: SSS+++XYXYXZYZYZYZYXYXY???


    Title: Too many to load. It will take some time to process.


    Weakness: Silver-haired Pretty boy.]


    What the actual fuck! Now I seriously need to be cautious. Why are there so many variables!!!!!! What the fuck is going on!!!!!


    Why is the Ruler of the Lower World here?! Teaching in a school?!


    Sigh...


    What have I gotten myself into?...


    I guess it''s true that ignorance is bliss...


    ~


    The next chapter is a bonus

 Chapter 66: Lucifers First Love

    Chapter 66: Lucifer''s First Love


    [2]


    Bonus.


    ~


    "We will start with introductions and then head on to the lesson... chop chop..." She pped her hands as she directed a person to start.


    Everyone started to introduce themselves respectably. Finally, it was Rael''s turn.


    He stood up from his chair, some of the girls were looking at him with interest and others with disdain. Surprising no boy cared about him, except Edward who was staring at him as if trying to discern something.


    He bowed in a respectable noble manner.


    "My name is Irakiel, my hobbies are, reading and ying musical instruments."


    *Gasps*


    This time many people saw him in a different gaze and were extremely shocked!!!


    Irakiel was the name of the rumored SSS rank!!


    Eddie had a slightly surprised expression, he didn''t know that he had hobbies like that. Eddie couldn''t deny that Rael looked perfect for ying instruments, his body seemed delicate and suitable.


    While the others were looking at Rael, Lucy was staring at Rael''s otherworldly face. Subconsciously she started to rub her legs against each other.


    Even she was startled by this body reaction so she steeled her will. She quickly turned away to face the ckboard.


    Her face blushing hard, she was red... redder than even tomatoes. Her breathing was rather ragged and an entric troubled smile came upon her face.


    ''What the hell is going on with my body??? Why is it reacting like this?!''


    She snuck a peak once again, gawking at Rael in a way that he wouldn''t notice.


    ''No! I am the queen of the Lower World! I can''t fall in love, can I? No no no.... this is too fast... is this what people call love at first sight?''


    At that moment the cold and emotionless queen who was full of authority was more like a teenage girl at the moment.


    *Ahem*


    She cleared her throat in the mind. ''I need to behave like a nobledy... I should keep all my lewd thoughts away for now.''


    "Now that you all have introduced yourself, let''s go to the sparring grounds for a physical test." She said in a cold tone devoid of any emotion.


    All of them had startled looks, they hadn''t expected the first ss to be a physical one.


    "Whoever fails to make the mark, will get expelled, not just that you will never be able to join any other institute." She said grimly, she was indeed serious being a queen, she had managed entire armies ad trained her own personal squad properly.


    *Ding!*


    Edward got a notification from his system.


    [1 title updated.]


    Not at all excited because of the previous surprise he still checked the notification before almost fainting.


    [Angelic Demon Trainer]


    Indeed, she truly was a demon.


    ~


    All the students changed into their PE uniforms and walked in a straight line to a stadium meant for sparring.


    The girls were wearing shorts and a normal white t-shirt while the boys also wore the same.


    Rael was revealing his smooth jade slender legs and the women couldn''t help but stare at it.


    His skin was so smooth!


    The Queen simply stared at him as if she was lovestruck and giggled like a teenager.


    Although she was a queen, she had her own interests. She would often read ero novels and some doujinshi.


    She is the apostle of the Sin, Pride. But where the hell had her pride gone?!?!?!


    "Warm-up!" She ordered.


    All the students started to stretch their bodies, everyone knew the warm-up exercise routine because everyone everywhere followed the same one.


    After a few minutes, they started to runps around the humongous stadium.


    "Everyone listen up!" She shouted, her voice loud but still melodious.


    All of them stopped running and thought that it was finally over so they were all happy.


    "Ok then... I have to inform you that.... you all will run for the entire day today." She said nonchntly but could deter that she was serious.


    Edward started to sweat buckets.


    ''Just like I thought.... this is a true demon!''


    Even Rael had simr thoughts, he was almost on the verge of crying. The one thing he hated was exercising and physical activities.


    Being strong since birth in both lives, he never exercised or trained a lot.


    But things were different for Lucy, she was also strong since birth but undoubtedly she was a straight sadist who loved to see pained looks on the faces of other people.


    She simply couldn''t get enough of that feeling, expressions of despair etched onto people''s faces.


    Soldiers in the armies, who would follow her training regime would shudder when they would think of her personal corps because the personal corps would go through her training personally.


    Everyone stared at her when they heard her words. One student asked her, "Ummm... ma''am can you repeat what you said?"


    "Run for an entire day."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What are you all waiting for? Run, run like as if your life depends on it.... because it does... I can expel you all." She said thest words in a low voice.


    They all shuddered. ''Crazy woman!''


    They all started to run around the stadium, running slowly to preserve their stamina.


    "Oh I forgot to tell you all... thest person will be expelled." She gave out a gentle smile.


    A shiver went down their spines, ''Why didn''t you say that before?!''


    After a few hundredps across the stadium, they had already started to pant.


    The queen snorted with disdain and said.


    "If you can''t do something so easy then you all don''t deserve to go to such a prestigious school."


    ''Easy?! If this is her easy then what is her hard?!''


    After another hour. She blew her whistle to indicate everyone to pay attention to her.


    "Stop! Take these potions."


    All of them stopped and came forward while panting to look at the potions.


    "Ma''am, what are these drinks?" A girl asked with curiosity.


    "These are Gatorade." She replied with a smile.


    All of them changed their opinion of her.


    ''Such an angel''.


    Everyone including, Rael held the small stic shot ss in their hands gripping it tightly.


    Even Rael had changed his opinion on her, ''She is a good teacher, giving us refreshments because she knows we need it.... wait... we need it?"


    A breading feeling came over him but he had already taken a sip of the potion from the shot stic ss drinking all of it in one go.


    He almost choked.


    ''What the fuck is this?! So horrible! Even alchemy pills are better!''


    Rael at the moment felt like puking because of the horrendous taste. He looked at her with tears in his eyes, the others did the same.


    Seeing their faces, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "It tastes bad, but it is of the best quality, it is Body Boost Energy drink, it has been provided to the school in mass for the Tri-Demon tournament so that we can whip all the students into shape."


    Body Boost Energy drink, a drink that can boost the body to develop the physique 10x quicker, only works when one is exercising.


    "You all will have to drink this, every Monday, so we will train like this every Monday, its a pity I can''t give you all personal training..." She said while sighing.


    Hearing her all of them clenched their hands and sighed in relief, at least they wouldn''t have to go through her training.


    Once again theymenced their running. Rael was also running.


    He could already feel his physical index increasing as he ran more and more, a rxing surge of energy took ce in his heart giving him unconditional warmth.


    This inspired him to run faster. Seeing Rael''s passion, Lucy smiled wryly, love juices dripping from between her thighs.


    Sigh...


    ''It happens on its own... I''ll have to make him mine before someone else takes him...never thought a day like this woulde for me.'' She smiled bitterly as she looked at Rael''s sweaty body.


    Soon it was evening, everyone was exhausted and most of them couldn''t run anymore. Everyone could feel their physical index increase like crazy.


    "Everyone stop! You all have done a good job, I am satisfied no one will get expelled at least for today." She gave a genuine smile and pped a bit.


    All of them were entrapped by her smile, boy or girl both of them.


    ''How could someone be scary and yet so beautiful at the same time?!''


    She walked closer to Rael, seeing that she was going closer to him. Rael immediately sat up straight to give a good impression.


    She outstretched her hand for him to sp and grip it. Rael subconsciously stretched it and sped it. It was as if he was in a trance.


    "Student Irakiel, you are very passionate so I have decided to give you my personal lessons." She ordered giving out a blinding smile.


    Rael''s face fell, from cheery to despair. '' I dug my own grave.''


    He sighed as he looked at her. Her face was pearly and her hair would fall on her face so she often put it behind her ear whenever it would fall.


    ''She looks beautiful.'' He had seen many beauties but for the first time in a while, his heart had actually skipped a beat for one at first sight.


    ''Stop stop! You have no time to think about this... think about the bad days that are about toe... Ragnarok, the end of me.''


    She stood up and walked away showing her back to him, but her face was not all calm, it was red and she was blushing furiously, even more, when she saw the blush on his face.


    ''I did it.'' She gripped the palm Rael had touched.


    She wasn''t sure if the feeling she had for him was love or no, but she wanted to find it out... that was for sure.


    Unlike a tsundere, she was taking a direct approach, despite being a cold and emotionless ruler, she had always taken a straightforward approach because of her habit as a queen.


    "Okay everyone, start cool-down exercises!" She ordered while smiling gently.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 67: Trolling VR Game-Players

    Chapter 67: Trolling VR Game-yers


    Currently, Rael and Eddie were sitting on their dorm sofa ying video games.


    *Creak...creak...*


    The door came and in came Edward with some blood on his hands ignoring both of his mates, acting like a total emo-edgy guy as if a protagonist from a revenge novel.


    Eddie beamed when he saw Edward,


    "Hey! Why don''t youe and join us?"


    "Thanks but I am fine, unlike the two of you I am not jobless." He said proudly looking at the two with disdain. ''Plus, both of you smell suspicious, I don''t want to do anything rted to you all!''


    "Job?" Rael asked as his ears got perked without looking at him. His entire concentration was on the game he was ying.


    "Yes, for school points. You only get 10.000 points at the beginning of the year after that you have to earn your points yourself, this is to teach all the students how money works." He spoke still looking at him with disdain and a little curiosity. He didn''t know why but Rael would always give him bad vibes.


    "What job is it?" Rael was slightly interested, what job would an arrogant system holder take?


    "It''s eradicating sinning people, cleaning up some trashes." He said in a low voice.


    The corner of Rael''s lips couldn''t help but twitch, why did these guys always have to be so edgy, even though Rael himself would spout chuuni lines but he would always do that for fun, to feel like a true protagonist.


    But these guys were serious and trying to act badass all the time!!


    "Are there any easier ways to earn the points?" Rael asked the two dorm mates of his.


    Both of them looked at each other and said, "Ummm.. you can maybe gamble? Wait aren''t you a musician, you can maybe busk around or something?" Eddie said before pondering.


    "Hmm.. that sounds usible, I can maybe do that but I am toozy to go and stand for hours..." Rael replied while shrugging.


    Edward who was listening to their conversation chimed in.


    "You can maybe go and y ''Spar World, now if you excuse me then I have to go and wash my hands." He quickly went into the bathroom after saying his bit.


    ''He likes the bathroom too much!!''


    Rael turned to look at Eddie and asked him with an arched eyebrow.


    "Spar World?"


    Eddie sighed, "Sometimes I really feel that you really have been living under a rock, ''Spar World'' is a virtual tform game, it is also used in the military, basically, you can train, fight with other people but in a virtual world instead of the real one."


    Rael formed an ''O'' upon his face, "How am I supposed to make money out of it?"


    "You can''t not unless you be a professional and reputed popr yer, it depends on your audience which joins to see your battles. The more people the more money, they can also donate money. Hence you need to be a popr yer first." Eddie patiently exined.


    "That''s kind of cool...." He was genuinely interested, in his life as a human he had yed many different games because they were slightly simr to his homeworld.


    Rael got up from his bed and threw the console on the bed and looked at the dumbfounded Eddie.


    "What are you waiting for? You are gonna guide me."


    He felt wronged and wanted to revolt but he ultimately sighed giving up, Rael was the leader, being an SSS rank.


    "Let''s go."


    ~


    Finally, after a lot of walking, Rael and Eddie reached the arcade room. It was quite normal, identical to the ones in the human world but only a thousand timesrger.


    When they reached the entrance, the person in charge showed them the swiping machine.


    "We have to pay to enter?" Rael asked the man with evident surprise on his face.


    The man said in an annoyed tone, "Yes.. are you, two newbies?"


    Both of them looked at each other and reluctantly nodded towards him.


    He sighed and started to give us offers.


    "Normal rate every day: 100 school points


    If you are in any honorary service for the school then 20 school points... and I reckon anyone of you is in the student council or the discipline board, so pay up."


    He shamelessly stretched his hand forward doing the ''pay fast I am busy'' gesture.


    Rael just showed his SSS rank ID, bitch pping the guy in the face. His ID basically made him a VIP in the entire education country.


    The interior of the arcade was very exquisite. There was no television, no bookshelf, instead, there were sleeping pods everywhere, arranged around the bespoke holographic map of the school.


    There were pictures with many people in suits and celebrities of the demon realm across the walls. Any one of them wouldn''t look out of ce. The floor was highly polished wood, dark and free of either dust or clutter.


    We headed towards a pod, Eddie directed him to sleep in one of them.


    "Rest in the pod, you will automatically connect with the tform interface and then we can y." He said.


    "You already have an ount?" Rael asked him.


    He rolled his eyes and replied, "Yes."


    "Oh, what''s the name?"


    "Umm....."


    "What?"


    "It''s kind of embarrassing..." He blushed and started to fiddle with his fingers.


    "What is it?" Rael said getting a bit impatient.


    "Horny Doctor..."


    Rael coughed a bit before replying, "Nice name, you are horny all the time anyway."


    He was used to degenerating and shameless names, in his past life Rael himself used weird nicknames on discord servers.


    "Ok, honestly I don''t care about your kinks, if you ask me those doctors ain''t bad they are kinda hot..." Rael said feeling a bit awkward.


    "I know right!!!!" He nodded his head vigorously. "I am happy I chose to make you my rival!"


    Rael chuckled awkwardly to the beaming with passion Eddie.


    "Anyway I am entering the pod, we will meet in the virtual sparring tform." He informed Eddie.


    "Ok, don''t forget to connect to the School Server, you will have to pay a lot for the other services." Eddie notified Rael.


    He nodded and got inside his pod and closed it. It was utterly ck, but then suddenly white light erupted and started to sh again and again.


    ''They should give elipsy warnings!''


    Slowly Rael''s eyes closed as his mind became one with the pod.


    He opened his eyes and found himself somewhere else entirely.


    It was a vast blue in which stretched to infinity and back.


    *cough*


    A cough interrupted him from his thoughts, he looked in the direction of the coughs and saw an elegant-looking woman, one without breasts.


    ''Trap? No this must be for gender equality maybe...''


    The trap was wearing a womanly robe, its hair flowing downwards. He had white smooth skin and green eyes.


    He gestured something and a floating screen appeared in front of me.


    He then spoke in a robotic voice, "Fill it up."


    [ Username: ___________ ]


    He started to ponder hard, ''What should I keep my username, Eddie kept it as Horny Doctor, should I keep something like that? No no... that would be weird I think...''


    After a few minutes of intense contemting, Rael finally came to a decision and typed his username.


    ''I''ll just follow my dao I guess.''


    [ Username: Stepfather ]


    He typed a totally random username, which came to his mind. Writing fairly king would be cringe although this username was also cringing, he wanted to see the reaction of his opponents.


    The A.I also double-checked appearing a bit shocked.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." He replied with resolution.


    "Ok then, your username has been verified please allow the pod to do a body check so you can use all your abilities to the full, no need to worry as the information won''t be stored anywhere." The A.I robotically.


    ''That sound all the more suspicious....''


    "Yes!"


    [ Checkup


    Checking.....


    Checking.....


    Checking.....


    0


    67


    83


    99


    Done! ]


    "Stepfather please choose your avatar."


    After a lot of time, Rael chose the perfect avatar for himself.


    "Alright Stepfather, your body has been recognized please choose which tform you want to enter, training or Spar World?"


    [ Training Room / Spar World.]


    "Spar World."


    "Server?"


    [Public/ Connected Server ( School Server)/ University Server]


    "Connected server!"


    "Your choices have been recorded, thank you for waiting." The A.I moved his hands and pped in the sky.


    Suddenly a different screen came shoving in my face as the scenery changed to be a blurred one.


    [ Waiting...


    Waiting.....


    Waiting...


    0.....49....56....99....100...


    Matching.....


    Matching.....


    Matching... in


    3


    2


    1


    0


    Matched, battle starting in 3...2... 1 and 0]


    [Stepfather vs MforRuru]


    The battleground was that of a normal sandy in, the pitch-white sky was a couple of hundred kilometers away, but it was as if it was right before their eyes.


    The region that was covered by the sand was like a ck hole that was carved into the world.


    Two figures were standing in front of each other, ''MforRuru'', a handsome man with wavy ck hair and ck eyes, his skin so very smooth. It seemed like as if his avatar was connected to his original body appearance.


    On the other hand, on Rael''s side was an old man wearing a robe and in his hands a sword. He had chosen his avatar based on Gandalf.


    M for Ruru''s POV-


    I was very tired today because it was the first day of the new term plus there had been new students like every year.


    After a tiresome day, virtual games are indeed necessary to relieve stress.


    Usually, I would watch live streams of virtual idols but today, I felt like ying SparWorld.


    There were many arcades in the school, some people could even buy their personal pod, most people had their personal pod including me.


    Hopping into the pod, like always I connected to the school''s personal server.


    My matching started, and I found myself fighting a guy called ''Stepfather''. I honestly felt a bit offended but I ignored it.


    My single mom would never cheat on my dead father.


    What startled me more was that the guy looked like an old man... with a long beard.


    [Match starting in 3...2...1....0 start!]


    I quickly rushed towards him but I noticed that he suddenly disappeared from his ce.


    Huh? Where did Stepfather go?


    Before I knew it my hp gauge instantly drained from full to absolute zero.


    What the fuck just happened?!


    Before I knew it, I was already out of the battle. I quickly clicked on the spectate option on the screen.


    I had to know what just happened!


    I just couldn''t stand still, was he cheating? I have never heard about anyone disappearing and the match finishing in just a second.


    So in the end I decided to spectate his uing battles.


    [Spectators (1)]


    First, it could be a newbie as I had never heard about such an op yer.


    Second, it could be a veteran pro who has made a new  and is trolling everyone.


    Third, he could be a cheater which should have low chances because it is very hard to cheat, still, it is not impossible because even impossible has possible.


    Oh, he finally started matching!


    [MySisterButtfingersMe vs Stepfather]


    This time I kept my eyes opened the entire time, not at all ready to blink. I will see if he is cheating or not.


    Then it happened!


    It fucking happened once again!


    Even though I am spectating from a third-person view I still couldn''t see what he did!


    Stepfather simply disappeared in thin air and chopped the opponent''s head. Is he moving fast or something?


    His real body must be very strong.


    Then I noticed that the spectator count had increased.


    [Spectators (2)]


    ''MySisterButtfingersMe'' must also be having the same idea, I am no longer the only spectator.


    ~


    As they kept on spectating their shock grew more and more.


    Is he a cheater?


    Rael was on a goddamn streak!


    [Spectators (13)]


    ''As I thought, my Ghost Phatasm techniques still work in the virtual world, it must be because our minds are connected to the device.''


    At that moment Rael checked his spectators, "Whoa it has already be 13 spectators. Is that good? I will ask Eddieter."


    With each battle won Rael also gained virtual bucks. The currency of the virtual tform. At the moment he had about 1350 Vbucks.


    "Now what should I do with these?"


    After searching the interference he stumbled upon the betting icon.


    "I will check it outter, I won''t stop matching until I get a perfect 1500." Rael would get tipsy and annoyed when a number was not in 0s or 5s, the same when any door was open.


    He clicked on the battle icon.


    [Matching....matching... matched... in 3...2...1..]


    [Stepfather vs DeepFriedAir]


    In front of Rael was a green-haired youth with green eyes and a slender muscr body.


    [Match begins in 3...2...1... start!]


    ~


    As soon as the countdown was finished I turned invisible, using ghost phantasm to creep behind him.


    But it turned out that he used an AOE-based attack, destroying everything in front.


    My body appeared, I knew that my spectators must have been feeling quite shocked at the moment but I didn''t care. This was going to be quite an entertaining match.


    If I was in the real world then I would have been thoroughly exhausted because of not being able to use Ghost Phantasm due to the strain it gives on the mind and body.


    I was currently in the virtual world, I can use it infinitely. I am basically a one-man massacre.


    I kept on using my Ghost Phantasm coupled with my elegant sword techniques, jumping around as if I was flying... it was an art.


    Elegance in every move.


    I swiftly came near DeepFriedAir and baited him, toe forward. My kitting skills were basically godly.


    He took the bait, luring him in a driven corner I unleashed my de, killing him in the virtual world.


    That was quite a refreshing and nice battle now.


    I quickly exited the tform, leaving my spectators absolutely dumbfounded.


    Then I checked the betting icon and saw that there were many things I could bet on. I betted all my money on a ckjack game losing all of my Vbucks.


    Sighs... looks like I am destined to be bad at gambling forever.


    ~


    Meanwhile, DeepFriedAir, a pro yer, was having conflicted feelings.


    Did I just lose?


    How?


    Wait I saw his winning streak was 13.... as a yer in the Top 1 of the entire Country of Education and holding rank 500 as a World Rank, I shouldn''t have lost unless it was one of the higher yers ying and trying to troll.


    Thankfully I recorded the entire battle, keeping my screen recording switched on when I saw his streak.


    Should I upload it on the Virtual Video Sharing tform?


    ~


    Unbeknownst to Rael, his video was going viral in the entire forum and happened to stumble across a member of the Disciplinary Committee in charge of the entire Balia Country which included of important powerful and talented individuals from across all the schools, their job was to ensurew and order


    Rael had previously breached thews by killing someone in broad daylight and oh my, it wasn''t going to stop any time soon.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 68: Meeting the Snake again.

    Chapter 68: Meeting the Snake again.


    Rael had juste out from the virtual pod, stretching his hands and leg. It was very stuffy and suffocating being in the pod.


    "I don''t think I am going toe back here again" Rael muttered, feeling nauseous.


    After logging out from the virtual tform, it felt as if his mind was in deep confusion, because of the sudden ejection.


    It wasn''t safe.


    It was naive to trust a device that can make you take you to an altogether different world. What if there was some bug in the tform not letting anyone log out.


    Wouldn''t that be a Sao story?


    Maybe he could make a nice harem in the virtual tform.


    "..."


    He was able to feel it, others couldn''t but he could. He could feel some blocks which gave a little bit of strain to his mind.


    As much beneficial it was, it was just as much detrimental to the mind and body both.


    After the light exercises were done, he sat in a meditative position near his pod. Only concentrating his spiritual energy to slowly remove the blocks with care.


    Making sure that the blocks were getting removed not cultivating his energy as it could result in unprepared tribtions.


    After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and noticed that Eddie had already left him behind.


    He shook his head with pity, he had thought of gifting Eddie a position of servant.


    Walking back to his dormitory, he couldn''t help but feel calm.


    The night sky gave a serene feeling, the dim light of the moon which fell upon the ground and the chirping of the nightly insects and birds made him feel at peace.


    Reaching his dorm room, he noticed that his two dorm mates had already gone to sleep.


    ''It has gottente I should also sleep..'' Rael yawned as he went for a shower.


    This time entering the bathroom, he felt like wanting to try the bathtub of the dorm.


    Sitting inside the tub, he could feel the hot soapy water shing against his body. In one hand was his favorite rubber duck and in the other hand was a ss of low quality wine.


    Heaven! That''s what he felt like at the moment. If there was paradise then that was it.


    He closed his eyes while yawning, unbeknownst to him, the day had been so hectic that his fatigue caught up to him.


    First was the Entrance Ceremony listening to the stupid speech of the Bumblebore, then he had to run for the entire evening. Lastly, he yed some serious mind-straining virtual games in which he won every time.


    It was indeed quite a tiresome day, his eyes closed and nk, he had already fallen asleep never to wake up again.


    Lies.


    He opened his eyes, just to find himself in his dreand.


    He was on a riverbank. Cool water flowed by, eddying around the twigs of a fallen tree branch. Behind him was a willow tree, mesmerizing as it was.


    He cast his eyes up to find the sun but it wasn''t there.


    ''Deja Vu''


    He could feel it. It was a nostalgic vibe, observing his surroundings he realized where he was. He would never forget this ce.


    It was the ce where he met the fucking snake woman!


    The woman who didn''t have the decency to kiss him properly!


    "Snakey?Where are you?". He shouted in the distance, annoyed by the idea of meeting her once again.


    Unbeknownst to him, a slimy stuffy fell from the tree right onto his arms. He literally freaked out as he jumped up.


    The slimy slithering snake then started to morph into her humanoid figure. Seeing her morph he sighed as his calmness came back to him, sitting again with his back touching the willow tree.


    "So why have you called me this time?" He asked with a stoic expression.


    The snake giggled as she hugged him from behind, putting her arms against his neck as she whispered in her ears.


    "Did you miss me because I did?" Her hit breath tingling his ears.


    He rolled his eyes as he pushed her away.


    "You know I really wanted to sleep properly..."


    "Well, I have a gift for you..." She giggled again to let the awkwardness flow out.


    "Don''t tell me you are going to give me something yet again girly..." He said as a fire lit up in his eyes.


    "Oh, how did you know?" She spoke feigning ignorance.


    Rael was at a loss, an estranged smile came over his face, "Aren''t you getting more daring now?"


    She ignored his remark and spoke up.


    "You know I also have a name so you don''t have to keep calling me snakey..."


    "Oh is that so?" Rael looked at her innocently.


    "Yes it is Daeneri, you should actually respect me which you clearly don''t." She pouted at thest.


    "Snakey it is then.."


    "Y-you...." She rolled her eyes in annoyance. "Anyway this is what I wanted to gift you."


    She removed a ne out of nowhere as she passed it to Rael.


    Horror struck his face as he looked at it.


    Earring- Check


    Ring- Check


    Pretty boy face-Check


    Delicate looking body- Check


    "You need some good touches then only I can imagine you in a Yayoi doujinshi..." She muttered thest part in low words not letting Rael hear.


    "Why?! Why are you trying to make me look like a gigolo? It is already bad that I can''t remove my earring and ring." He spoke trying his best to not cry.


    "No! I refuse to wear them!" He yelled as he put his hands over his ears running away from her.


    "Hey~! Stop running!" She cried.


    Running for a while Rael thought he finally left the bitch behind.


    He looked behind just to see a horrendous-looking snake after him, he stumbled looking at the snake. It was truly horrifying.


    "M-monster stay away!!!!" Rael cried, tearsing from his eyes.


    Therge snakes then polymorphed into the young girl who smirked looking at Rael who had closed his eyes, scared like a child.


    ''He looks cute like this..''


    "You know calling me a monster is very rude..." She mumbled feeling wronged.


    Hearing the voice, Rael shamelessly snapped out from his acting.


    "Oh, it''s you snakey..."


    "Yes, and I am going to put this ne on because it is very important." She said smiling innocently with her eyes closed


    Seeing her smile, Rael calmed down as imaginary sweat trickled down... he had seen that smile before.


    Where?


    When Puck would force something on him.


    He sighed and asked in a gloomy tone, "Why is it so important anyway??!"


    "It has an absorption ability and I have heard that there is a system holder in your proximity." She reprimanded him.


    He looked at her straight, gazing into her golden-snake eyes. Those eyes were deep and enchanting, he felt like sleeping in his sleep.


    She blushed seeing him stare.


    *Ahem* *Ahem*


    Clearing her throat as she looked at him as if trying to scold him.


    "You know you can be hypnotized by my eyes right?"


    She was like a child with a nobledylike demeanor.


    He snapped out of his gaze as he looked at her, "Didn''t know that...." He blurted out.


    "Anyway... I am going to put this on you.." She red at him as she pointed at the ne.


    Rael simply sighed in defeat, sizing the snake woman from top to bottom.


    ~


    Rael had a little tint of red around his cheeks as he recalled Daeneri tying the ne around his neck, normally how boys would do it to girls, here the situation was the opposite.


    Even if he had seen and done the deed with millions of jade beauties that didn''t mean that he waspletely shameless, he could feel a bit of embarrassment.


    "Why are you doing this?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    Her expression darkened as a bitter smile came upon her face.


    "Lilith, the mother of demons and wife of Yahweh, was originally my daughter. We snakes give birth through eggs so I have never had sex..." She said making it clear that she didn''t have a partner.


    Rael''s expression became that of an ''O'',


    "So indirectly you are saying that you are my grandmother?"


    She bit her lips as she red at him before harrumphing. Deep within she knew that he was making jokes to make the situation less awkward.


    "With the help of the ne, you will be able to absorb divine or chaotic energy." She exined to Rael.


    He nodded as both of them simply stared at each other''s lips passionately.


    "Okay, off you go darling!" She crept closer to him, holding him by the cor and pecked him on his lips forcing her tongue to enter in, then she suddenly she pushed him.


    Rael who was falling onto the ground in midair touched his lips, he smiled a bit. Her lips were tasteless but surprisingly he didn''t hate it.


    She snapped her fingers with which he disappeared from the dream world pocket space returning to his normal dreams.


    "If I had been with him for more time then I would have wanted to be with him forever... I should simply go back to stalking him like I used to do in his past life." She sighed as she looked at the sleeping Rael longingly from her domain.


    Herees another crazy member in the harem, God bless, Amen.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 69: A Bet for a Date

    Chapter 69: A Bet for a Date


    Finally, Rael woke up from his beauty sleep, just to find himself sleeping in soap water which had long turned cold.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t a human so he wouldn''t get a cold, quite a blessing and a curse at the same time.


    One of the best tricks in the book to make girls fall in love by purposely making them sick and then taking care of them.


    He got up from the water, forming ripples in it. Although he wouldn''t get a cold, his skin was clearly tearing due to the excess water absorption.


    Because of the coldness of the water and the frigid atmosphere, he had to go and take a bath in the shower with hot water, not that he minded but he preferred to bathe with cold water in the morning.


    As the water trickled down upon his body, his hands wandered towards his neck where he found himself touching the ne that snakey gave.


    His expressions changed from shock to annoyance and annoyance to calmness...


    He found himself touching his lips where Daenerys had kissed.


    ''I would like to meet her again if possible.''


    Rael smiled silently as he got out of the shower naked drying himself with the towel and tying it against his waist.


    Opening the bathroom door he noticed that Edward hade back from a workout.


    ''He must bepleting his daily quest missions...'' He silently pondered.


    Both of them stared at each other right into the eyes before looking away. It seemed that Edward still had a grudge because of what Rael did a day ago.


    Edward was like one of those typical cold and arrogant people who think that they are the main characters.


    All of a sudden, invisible energy fluctuations started to rise in the room. Vibrating with every passing second, it was pure. A speck of the energy could burn or disintegrate a person to dust.


    It was horrifyingly unstable but also serenely stable at the same time. It was purely in mayhem and disorder but also in absolute bnce. It was like yin, negative but chaotic.


    "Chaos energy..." Rael muttered under his breath.


    He looked for the source of energy and noticed that the source was standing in front of him, Edward.


    Rael could feel his own energy fill up and a lot of it getting stored in his ne before it stopped.


    Chaos energy is the energy of the beings of abysmal darkness, the evil, the corrupted energy. While the divine energy would be used by beings of pure cleanliness, beings of so-called order. Both the energy being the counterpart of each other, derived from the mother, Nihility.


    Good and evil are both sides of a coin. As long as they''re good people there will always be evil people. Jealousy, Envy, Anger? It is normal, everyone feels it. All have their own desires and causes.


    As long as there is darkness, there will always be light, and as long there is light there will always be darkness, it is normal because both can''t be there without each other.


    It seemed that Eldritch hadn''t noticed a thing, despite Rael gaining a lot of chaos energy which only meant one thing, the energy he absorbed wasn''t even a pint of his system''s energy.


    Why did he have such energy?


    Of course, it was not his but the being of the system. The system itself was pure chaos energy. All Rael was doing was absorbing the system.


    Why Chaos and not Divine? That was because the system was not of divinity, not a path to be a God but rather a devil or an Eldritch.


    "Good Morning." Rael greeted him with a genuine smile, he was happy.


    Just by having Edward near him was enough to cheer him up, after all, he was like a personal battery of Rael, created for the sole purpose of getting sucked.


    "Good Morning." He replied as he looked at Rael''s happy smile.


    Edward stared at the back of the running Rael, "Did something good happen with him?"


    ~


    Rael was now going towards the cafeteria, but before that he stopped near the waterfall, sitting beside it, there were many other people.


    His ears perked up when he heard his neighbors talking about a certain old man who won all his fourteen battles, defeating one of the people in the top 500 of the school.


    ''Did someone record my matches?'' He couldn''t help but chuckle at the fact if he told everyone that he was the old man.


    Suddenly he felt his chaos energy leaving his ne and going towards his Soul Sea.


    Before he could do anything, the energy broke through the soul sea''s barrier rendering his martial soul vulnerable and useless.


    Rael felt a great amount of pain, not physical but astral, it wasn''t damaged but the soul is delicate, even a touch could give pain.


    Inside his soul sea, the slime got weary due to the presence of the dominating energy.


    The energy went on its way towards Derek''s cocoon, which had formed when Rael took him in his soul sea so that he could rest and be a full Asura.


    The cocoon absorbed the energy like a ck hole, like as if it had never eaten before.


    Slowly cracks started to form on it as a horrifying aura came out of it.


    Pieces of the shell started to fall, blinding light came from the cocoon, it was a scene right off from a movie.


    Like a bird that pops out from an egg.


    Like a butterfly from a chrysalis.


    Hands stretched from the cocoon as the two hands tore of the sticky wraps around them.


    Out came from it a sturdy and tall man, his body delicate looking yet strangely muscr, his face perfect identical to a devil.


    His hair cker than ck and his eyes were that of rainbow color. Shining with all seven colors in it.


    On his forehead was a strange runic symbol, he gave out a smirk which was tranquil as he bowed to Rael inside the soul sea.


    Rael himself was not shocked, looking at the new Derek in front of him. He seemed a very upgraded version of his previous self, it was normal when one''s bloodline and species changed.


    "Congrattions." That was all he could say to the newly formed Derek.


    Derek nodded and showed a gracious gesture which showed that he wanted to speak.


    Rael nodded and gestured himself not to make hand signs or talking loudly, he didn''t want people near him to think he was a weirdo.


    "Speak."


    "Your highness, I am your shadow, your enemies are my enemies, your request is my wish and your order is my execution. My given name by the nobilityw is Derekiel, Master can still call me Derek." He bowed once again.


    Rael nodded, this was his first Asura Ritual as he didn''t do any in his previous life.


    "So are you still Derek?" Rael asked to be sure.


    The handsome man simply shook his head, refusing.


    "I am Derek and at the same time not, it would be better to say that I am half Derek and half your shadow, your loyal servant."


    Rael nodded, he had already made this spection. It was like as if two souls had merged to form a new one with its own unique personality. It was like Derek+ Irakiel= Derekiel.


    All of a sudden, Derek came out from his soul sea and got absorbed by his shadow.


    "Forgive me your highness, but the shadow is morefortable to be in."


    Rael nodded he didn''t mind at all. Currently, he just wanted to enjoy his fruits before heading to ss.


    Today, he didn''t buy a ham sandwich.


    ~


    After all the sses were over, Rael tried his best to escape to the dorm rooms but to his misfortune, all his ssmates forced him to head for the personal training session.


    Ruthless bastards!


    They were evenughing at his misfortune. Being an SSS rank, they were naturally jealous of him.


    No one in the world wouldn''t want to see another person''s misfortune.


    Some people even watch cringe stuff so that they can reassure themselves that they themselves are not cringe.


    Rael was now on his way to the teacher dorm address which was given to him by Lucy.


    On his way to the dorm address, he noticed that no one was there in the area as if he was the only person in the entire area.


    ''Weird.... why is there no one else except for me in the vicinity?'' He pondered for a while but ultimately shrug.


    It couldn''t be on purpose, right? Surely it was just a coincidence.


    Beautiful structures stood in front of him, he checked the address again, and only after confirming did he go to one of the structures.


    Ringing the bell he waited for his teacher to open the door.


    Finally, the door opened after a few minutes, seriously what took so long to open the door?


    He didn''t know that the prideful Queen was rehearsing her lines on how to greet and invite him inside.


    She opened the door to only to see the silver-haired boy innocently looking at the scenery beside him.


    He then turned to look at her with his soul-piercing jade-amethyst noble violet beautiful eyes that could blind the Sun.


    A chord struck in her heart, it was as if she was a puppet bound to strings. She gave a beautiful smile to Rael speaking like how she had revised.


    "Wee to my humble abode."


    Rael almost froze seeing her smile like that, he nodded to himself, smiles looked better on her rather than the strict expression on her face all the time.


    "Why don''t youe inside, there is a gym inside." She smirked as she pulled him inside by the hand.


    Rael was a bit surprised by the sudden contact but it wasn''t as if he didn''t like it. Her hands were pappy and smooth like porcin.


    He nodded and stepped inside shamelessly.


    As he walked inside he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, the inside was thoroughly cleaned. And it seemed that she was the only person living in the entire area.


    This proved his suspicions, the teacher must be too feared by everyone if nobody wanted to live even in the same area.


    Umu! He nodded to himself.


    asionally Lucy would nce at Rael to see what he was doing. Her thighs rubbing looking at him with a lovestruck gaze. She wanted to push him down and ravage him right there.


    It was the same for Rael, he couldn''t help but take deep nces at Lucifer. She was wearing too revealing clothes. A hot white tank top and white tight shorts which showed her wless perky butt and assets.


    Her hair was flowing down to her waist, he had an urge, an urge to grab that hair and treat her right.


    He wanted the woman in front of him, it might be greedy of him for having so many loving and loyal women and still wanting more but he couldn''t lie to himself, he truly was of the Greed Bloodline.


    If he wants something then he takes it, not caring about anything else.


    What is other''s is his and what''s his is his own, belonging to only him.


    He wanted Lucy to belong to him and only him in both body and soul.


    The gym wasn''t far away. About a ten-minute walk. Rael and Lucy arrived before a fairly big building and walked inside. Upon Lucy''s orders, he went to change into his sportswear too.


    Soon Lucy came into his view. Rael gulped seeing this woman and he needed to control himself before his dragon would start to act up.


    Now that he inspected properly he could see some slight muscles on the girl''s body, but that didn''t make her less beautiful. Rael thought it was the opposite in fact as he found it made her even more sensual.


    Lucy who was secretly blushing because she was peeking on Rael coldly but timidly said, "Well then let''s go and see your body''s capabilities."


    "Okay," Rael said as he followed behind Lucy into the room where all kinds of sports devices were ced.


    Things like a treadmill, home trainer, bench press, and many more. Lucy then made him do a light warm-up before they started to measure his various'' muscle strength. His arms, legs, back, and abs.


    Rael had to use them all to the best of his abilities so that Lucy could get an urate vision of how strong he was and on what to improve the most.


    This continued for quite a bit as Rael''s body was put to the test again and again. Rael secretly started to think Lucy liked looking at him struggling and vowed to make sure to return that favor when she was moaning beneath his body because he had already decided to make her his.


    After thirty minutes passed Lucy said they were done and Rael could barely move anymore. Muscles all over his body ached like crazy. He wouldn''t work out a lot because he was already strong andzy.


    "You really seem to enjoy making me suffer Miss Lucy." He smiled wryly.


    Lucy giggled as she said: "You don''t have to be so courteous. Lucy is fine. Let''s make a routine for you to train your body and days for you toe to train with me."


    Rael joked, "What made you think I want to return to a demoness as yourself."


    Lucy giggled as she said: "It''s your body that''s so weak. In a fight, a girl like me can easily wipe the floor with you, despite you being an SSS rank."


    Rael rolled his eyes, in a fight, he was sure that no one would be able to beat him, his fragile weak looking body wasn''t really weak.


    You can''t judge a book by its cover.


    "Hmph, so what I don''t need to have a strong body to defeat someone."


    "Oh, you want to bet on that?" Lucy asked raising her eyebrows.


    "Sure, but if I win, you go on a date with me." Rael continued shamelessly.


    "Eeh?" Lucy flushed a bit red hearing his words.


    She wanted this! She wanted to spend time with Rael so inwardly she had decided to train him harder so that he would definitely win.


    Poor Rael he dug his own grave now he would have to train more!


    "So Lucy what do you think?" He asked hoping that she would ept.


    "What if I win?" She asked hesitantly.


    "Of course whatever you want." Rael dered without hesitation.


    "Okay then deal!" She replied without any reservation.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what I want if I win?" Lucy asked half snorting.


    "Nope because I am going to win anyway." He replied with a cheerful smile.


    Lucy nodded to herself, she was happy he didn''t ask because just in case he lost then she would use her favor to make him take her on a date.


    So either way, it was a win-win situation.


    But so that her dignity wouldn''t lose she decided to train Rael to the fullest.


    Wait... either way she would lose dignity.... where is her pride?! She is the pride apostle!!!


    The answer to this was that she didn''t care about her pride when it came to Rael.


    "Let''s continue with your training." She replied without any dy.


    She was ready to train him to a point that he would break and have trauma. All for the sake of the date!!


    A remarkable Queen indeed.


    ~


    This is the 69th chapter btw. I am thankful to all readers who have stuck to this story until now! Your critics andments make me happy!

 Chapter 70: Assassination Attempt

    Chapter 70: Assassination Attempt


    Lucy felt a small itch in her pussy. She masturbated regrly and she didn''t have any sexual tension at all. But now suddenly her nipples started to stiffen and her pussy began itching slightly.


    She liked it she couldn''t deny it.


    She then looked back at Rael who was exercising and a small red tint appeared on her cheeks as her pussy and breasts reacted even more. She quickly averted her gaze so that he wouldn''t notice it.


    All during her training session with him, her body didn''t cool down at all. The opposite was true in fact as she felt her pussy getting wetter every minute and whenever she touched him to help him with something a weird vibration coursed through her body.


    Rael looked at Lucy with a gentle gaze as he said, "You look a bit red, you aren''t sick are you?"


    This made Lucy wake up from her embarrassment and she quickly made up an excuse that she just had a work-out session herself, exining that was the reason she looked a bit red.


    Naturally, Rael didn''t question her and followed behind her as they made their way to start his training session although he was frowning from the inside.


    ''What workout? You have been standing in front of me the whole time!''


    By the time they were done, she was red, but not from any physical exercise but from feeling her body in the heat this much.


    Luckily Rael hadn''t find out about it and after they were done she quickly said her goodbyes to him telling him she needed to prepare something for tomorrow''s ss.


    After separating from Rael she felt her body cool down gradually and she soon becamepletely normal once more.


    Currently, her fingers were ying with her pussy and she was toying around with her nipples.


    And she couldn''t stop thinking about the body of the young demon she just helped exercising. And what was more she was imagining that same kid, pounding her pussy deeply and finishing it up by giving her a huge creampie.


    Lucy couldn''t believe that her body had be so lewd, but it was true nheless as she was currently masturbating minutes after she had sent Real away.


    She kept masturbating until the climax after which the hot feeling in her body luckily subsided.


    She had never felt this good masturbating and she kept on going at it hard, Rael''s image appearing inside her mind.


    After cumming hard and cooling down for a bit she could control herself once more as she was ashamed of herself thinking about a student in the first year of academy sexually.


    But she didn''t regret it, she was deeply in love with him even if he was her own student and she was a ruler of a realm.


    She felt a bit sad about the fact that her sealed powers were slowly returning back to her due to which she would inevitably have to leave the Lower World.


    When her climax was over she quickly cleaned up and made sure no evidence of her relieving herself, even though she lived alone it was best to take precautions.


    .


    .


    After Rael reached the dorm room he immediately went to the bathtub to y with his rubber ducky and enjoy his wine. It had be a usual routine of his.


    Wearing his night dress he hopped onto his bed and noticed that Edward was sleeping while Eddie wasn''t there in the room.


    ''I wonder where he has gone...''


    He decided to ignore him and y video games for a short while before sleeping.


    ~


    "I have given you all the exnation of the grand n, it is now all up to you all my pawns upon how you execute it." The man in the mask spoke.


    Everyone in the room nodded as they looked up to him as if they were worshiping him.


    "I will repeat, the first part of the n will take ce during the survival camp assesment in meanwhile I rmend you all to recruit more people." The masked man continued.


    As soon as his speech ended he disappeared like as if he was never there. Same with the people in the room.


    The only ones left in the room were, Eddie and four other people.


    "Eddie, how is your recruitment going on?" A kid in a red mask asked.


    "It''s only been two days so I haven''t asked anyone yet... although I have a good candidate in mind but I think he will refuse." Eddie sighed with pity.


    "If it is like that then eradicate him, what if he is a threat to our cause?" A girl in a green masked spoke in a screechy tone.


    "No... it''s not easy... I don''t know why but he gives me weird vibes and also he is very strong even the rank given to him by the school is SSS.. I might have to use artificial power-up mode to battle head-on head with him."


    The others looked at each other shocked, artificially power-up was a serum when infected it could give a power up to one evolution above.


    "I think it''s better to kill him..... sometimes people also betray so there is a chance he can betray. And if someone is this strong despite being a new demon them it''s all the more required." A tall man in a blue mask said.


    "Indeed, we should send reinforcements to kill him, Eddie, if you can''t kill him then tell us." Another man said.


    "Yes, I am thinking of killing him when he is sleeping because he is my dorm mate I can kill him easily when his guard will be dropped." Eddie retorted.


    "Hmmm.. that is a good n, we will anyway. despatch some people to spy on him, after all he is an SSS rank, a rank that has appeared for the first time in history, it will be quite an entertainment."


    "What is his name?"


    "Irakiel."


    The masked man furrowed his eyebrows,


    ''Wasn''t there a prince who had debuted as a child by the name of Irakiel? Hmmm. Maybe a coincidence, after all I heard that the scumbag trash is in the human country. That son of a bitch stole my daughter''s and wife''s love for me. If I ever see him again I will cut all parts of his body and hang them as a disy for everyone to see.''


    This mask man who got cucked was none other than the Pope of the Holy Theocracy, Saint Joseph Maria


    ~


    Later at night when Eddie entered the room, he looked at Rael''s face with hesitation. Sinceing to the academy, Rael had always treated him well.


    Now when he was clutching his dagger did he realize that he considered him a friend and he was trying to kill his sole friend.


    ''You were too powerful.... this was bound to happen, if not me then someone else. You would eventually die, at least I can give you a good and swift death.'' He thought, trying to justify his actions.


    "Forgive me...."


    Eddie aimed his dragged straight at the stomach.


    *Fwppp!!*


    Almost as it was going to touch his stomach, something weird happened. His dagger started to morph into a snake and bit his hands.


    "Aaaaaeghh!!" He screamed while falling onto his butt, gripping his hands, the searing pain flowed in his body not ready to stop.


    He could feel his blood boil like as if there were acid in his veins and then freezing, the process continued along with his screams.


    Rael opened his eyes slightly as he looked at theical scene in front of him with annoyance.


    "Why the fuck are you screaming in the middle of the night! Let me sleep in peace!" He yelled at the screaming Eddie, going back to his beauty sleep.


    Slowly Eddie''s pain decreased greatly as he caressed it as if a treasure and huffing air on it as if burnt in a fire.


    Edward was also annoyed due to scream but kept quiet due to the quest mission he got which was to not talk and strictly sleep.


    Meanwhile, near the shadows, in the vicinity, Puck asked his master through divine sense.


    "Master he was trying to kill you...."


    Rael nodded, "Yes I wanted to see if he could do it or not and it seems like he could do it despite his hesitation. I might have to kill him if he provokes me again, this is his first and final warning."


    Puck smiled wryly and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, master I agree. But what was that snake and how did his dagger turn into one?"


    In return, Rael simply smiled bitterly.


    ~


    Meanwhile in Snakey''s domain.


    "Hmph, how dare he try to hurt my beloved!"


    Soon her anger turned into that of a giggling girl filled with liveliness and serenity as she started at Rael''s sleeping face even more.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 71: Incurring Heavens Absolute Wrath

    Chapter 71: Incurring Heaven''s Absolute Wrath


    A few days had passed, the sses were going quite nicely, they had gone so nicely that Rael had almost forgotten one of the main reasons for himing to the ce.


    But before going to check on the bullied kid he had to go to the rooftop of the first year building. He had nned on breaking through into stage 4 of his cultivation.


    He sat cross-legged in a meditating posture and started to use his breathing cultivation technique.


    He could feel the gentle wind brushing his face, he could hear things that others couldn''t, the serenity in the air, the peacefulness in the ground.


    He felt tranquil it was as of no one in the world could ever shake him.


    A mountain he was, a mountain who was unmovable and one with the world.


    ''I am the sky, I am the sea, I am the world and the world is me.''


    He could feel the spirits. They were in abundance. He started to absorb the spiritual wisps inside his spirit core slowly.


    He circted them all one by one in his entire body before exhaling them out. The entire process was like taking nutrition from the wisp and then after the nutrition was sucked out then he would simply exhale the wisp out.


    After doing it for a while, he started to feel cracks in his core. The cracks slowly widened and widened and then it broke.


    Light emitted from Rael''s body, a light that was blinding to anyone who saw it. An aura covered his body and started to shine brighter and brighter.


    Luckily it was not night time or else everyone would have been startled because of the brightness the light was imploding with.


    *Swoosh!!*


    Puck appeared near Rael and the slime came out from her Master''s Soul Sea. The two of them gazed at Rael with worry.


    It would be his first heavenly retribution in his new body.


    Like how a girl''s hymen breaks and her cave gets shaped for the rod, just like that his body would get more efficient breaking through the limiter present on the cultivation.


    That''s a bad example.


    Cultivation is an attempt to break through the limiters present on their body ced by the heavenlyw which turns them into an abomination that is necessary to be extorted out from the word.


    Hence heavenly tribtions take ce, they take ce to eradicate the abominations of nature, and that same thunder strike is the divine rod and the body is the butt.


    If it strikes it strikes intending to eradicate but if the person survives then their body bes better and merges even more with nature and the heavenlyws.


    As Rael shut his eyes even more tightly he started to feel the atmosphere around him. The spirit-like molecules were colliding and shaking with extreme intensity.


    It wasing.


    The heavenly tribtions wereing.


    The sky started to turn dark, some people who had seen the weather news were confused while Lucy who had seen ascensions before was frowning, it was simr but also different at the same time.


    The clouds started to collide with each other as if they were bumping cars.


    *WHOOOOM!!!*


    The clouds started to grumble as electricity started to tingle in them.


    The sight was horrifying, a person could easily sense the pure voltage in the clouds.


    The strike woulde unpredicted-


    **CRACKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!**


    The divine lighting fell directly on Rael''s body burning his clothes first like a pervert.


    His bear body started to withstand the divine lightning which had the essence of heavenlyw.


    "Ugh..." Rael groaned as he bit on his lower lips. If this was his previous life then he would be able to endure the puny lightning.


    The electricity started to course through his veins.


    It literally was in his blood, burning everything away, it was like acid but not the burning kind instead it was the freezing kind.


    First tribtion, one lightning strike endured.


    Now the second tribtion was going to start, consisting of two divine lightning strikes.


    *CRACKKKKKKKLLL!!!*


    It fell upon his body, Rael didn''t scream once, although it was enough to kill him he didn''t because the ne was absorbing the lighting as it had divine energy.


    Then the third.


    The fourth.


    The fifth.


    The sixth.


    The seventh.


    The eighth.


    The ninth.


    Pick looked at the pain-bearing Rael in a daze, just how much of an abomination was he that he was having so many tribtions!!


    Normally people don''t have more than even three strikes. This just showed how much of an abomination he was.


    Even the name Rael means abomination. Truly he was Rael.


    He groaned a bit as he let the lightning fall upon him. He didn''t even cry which he wanted to because crying would simply increase the pain.


    Rael used to think that he was loved by the universe but currently he felt that the world instead hated him!!


    Even in his previous life he only had 6 tribtions maximum!!! (21 divine lightning strikes each stronger and more powerful than the one before.)


    He remembered his first battle against heaven, back then he only had 2 tribtions which meant 3 divine lightning strikes.


    But right now he felt that he had truly provoked Heavens Wrath.


    Puck couldn''t help but shiver as he gazed at Rael with extreme worry, Rael could die if this went on!!


    The tenth.


    The eleventh.


    The twelfth.


    The thirteenth.


    The fourteenth.


    The fifteenth.


    The sixteenth.


    After that, it cooled down for a few minutes which lead them all to assume that the tribtions were over.


    Puck sighed, he was happy that his master was still alive and that he survived thest strike, if he was in potential danger then he wouldn''t have hesitated to even save him even if that meant suicide and provoking all of Heaven.


    To him, Rael was his everything. He was his only family excluding Vaani. He was his brother, father, best friend, and most of all his master.


    Rael couldn''t help but get an ominous feeling as a bitter smile crept across his face.


    ''Trouble I wish that you are a realdy, because if you are then I am going to make you mine.''


    He was a reincarnated person, reincarnation was normal but not his soul, his soul was a fusion of the absolute noblew bloodline and the Akashik Records.


    His soul was nothing and at the same time everything.


    The clouds glittered with a bright light, all the electricity merged concentrating at one single point and then--


    *CRACKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!*


    It fell upon his body, the final lightning strike which was totally unexpected and different from the ones before!!! This strike contained all the lightning strikes of the 17th tribtion at the same time!!


    A legendary divine tribtion strike, a strike that only takes ce if the person has incurred Heaven''s absolute wrath.


    Rael could vaguely guess that the reason for all this torture was the Akashik Records.


    At that moment he regretted sitting on the rooftop because along with him the entire building got destroyed, and broke everything in the nearby surroundings at a 100-mile radius.


    All the buildings including of arcades, dorm rooms, school buildings disappeared, bulldozed to the ground.


    Everything had been razed except a few buildings.


    Just in time, Lucy had felt the danger approaching and used Space Magic to teleport all the students to a safe ce.


    There was arge crater formed on the charred molten ground.


    Steam came from it as if a meteor had struck the ce. It was hot, a person could burn his or her legs and die burnt to death if he or she stepped onto the ground.


    At the epicenter of everything was sitting a naked Rael, his eyes still closed. His body has be tough, tougher, and sturdier than ever before.


    The metallic body started to crack as its shards fell, revealing glossy skin, smoother than the smoothest, paler than the palest, andstly colder than the coldest.


    Electricity coursed through his veins and flowed onto his arms, going towards his eyes. The electricity was not normal and instead was one with divine properties.


    If Rael used a Lightning Deviant Element then it would automatically be converted into lighting with the divine essence.


    As the currents passed through his body and flowed into the ground that was razed to dust, his eyelids slowly fluttered open.


    His eyes glinted with a murderous but with an electric blue color which quickly disappeared getting reced by his normal violet eyes.


    He snapped his fingers, Puck suddenly appeared and bowed respectfully.


    Puck was currently the strongest person in the entire Lower World.


    "Clothes," Rael ordered in a monotone which was handed to him by Puck.


    While wearing them, he looked at the scenery he had created.


    The ground zed and the buildings razed.


    He sighed, how troublesome.


    If it wasn''t for the ne then he was sure that he wouldn''t have been able to survive since he absorbed most of the divine lightning in his ne.


    Currently, his body couldn''t handle the absorbed lightning so he decided to slowly temper it with as time would go on. Maybe get his body ustomed to lightning by continuously using it.


    There was even a possibility of bing heavenly lightning itself.


    He would never be able to survive 136 heavenly lightning strikes( 16 Tribtions) and a lightning strike that contained Heaven''s absolute wrath. (All lightning strikes of the 17th tribtion in one strike.)


    136+1(17)


    He secretly thanked Snakey for gifting him the absorbing ne. At this point he didn''t even care if it was girly, he genuinely was grateful to her.


    He could have died again due to carelessness, another shameful death.


    All of a sudden both Puck and Rael felt many different energies rushing towards them.


    Rael looked right into Puck''s eyes making him shimmer with excitement. It was the same indifferent gaze Rael would have during his days as a King.


    The ego, the way he handled himself, the way he looked at someone, the dominance in his voice which would make people tremble and piss in their pants, the way he red directly into someone''s soul that would make a person feel naked.


    Absolute elegance in everything.


    He was the peak of it all.


    "Let''s go."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 72: The Dao of Beard is also fully comprehended

    Chapter 72: The Dao of Beard is also fullyprehended


    "Let''s go."


    Saying that Rael was about to leave but he felt that the energies were dangerously close, almost about to reach them.


    ''Fuck!'' He cursed in his mind.


    He looked at Puck and ordered in a crude voice.


    "Disguise yourself! We don''t have time to escape, we have no other choice but to face them."


    The numerous energies wereing closer by the second.


    A small group rushed to the razed crater ground, this all took ce in seconds.


    Among the small group consisting of six people were Lucy and Bumblebore. It seemed that the others were from the personal corps of Lucy.


    All of them arrived at the same time, not at all surprised but astonished by who would dare to do such destruction.


    They tried to find the vitality of life in the runic crater and finally found two of them, they were standing in the center of the crater.


    The first one had short brown hair coupled with golden eyes, the man was wearing an apron and covering his face with a vendetta mask.


    While the other one in front of them was in loose Chinese robes, he had long white hair and a turbulent mustache coupled with his mighty beard.


    Bumblebore''s eyes lit up as he stared at the old Daoist, both of them started to y with their beard at the same time. Their eyes were filled with passion and were mentally challenging each other.


    ''My beard is longer!''


    ''Your beard might be long but mine is thicker!''


    ''My beard is more white!''


    ''My beard''s hair doesn''t fall out... ha gotcha bitch!''


    Bumblebore almost coughed blood as he stared at Rael with fury. Not just him, everyone was staring at him.


    Rael raised his bushy old man eyebrows and sighed shaking his head pitying them.


    "Control your orgasms... it''s just my beard."


    If this was a Chinese novel then they would have died of blood loss for sure no doubt about that.


    Seeing that the two of them were the only suspects, Lucy was about to step up and ask them questions but Bumblebore stopped her and looked at her with pleading eyes.


    "Fellow follower of the Holy-Beard Cult, tell me what you are doing here."


    Rael wasughing from the inside. His disguise was surely top-notch, nobody could see through it unless if the person was good out at piercing through illusions or a fairy.


    Plus his beard was indeed quite beardiful, just like him.


    "Nothing much I was testing my beard''s powers and I identally destroyed this ce. I hope you can forgive me and now we will be taking our leave so I hope we do not meet again. Bye Bye~!"


    Rael turned away almost running as soon as possible while speaking in a melodious nonchnt voice.


    "Bye-bye Senior." Bumblebore nodded to himself, he was indeed a high-level member of the beard sect, only they could unleash such mighty attacks with their beards.


    ALL HAIL BEARD!!!


    Bumblebore even kotowed to show his respect.


    Everyone beside him looked at him with dumbfounded eyes, nobody knew that the principal had such a devoted side to him.


    Lucifer started to get pissed off as she looked at Bumblebore. He could almost feel goosebumps but to change his nervousness into positivity, he quickly clutched his beard, slowly stroking it with his hands.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, ''At least the senior should have controlled his beard powers.''


    Everyone in the beard sect knew the famous quote.


    "With a great beard,es great responsibility." He muttered with pity.


    Lucy lost it, she couldn''t handle it anymore.


    "You fucking old coot! Are you seriously going to believe that bullshit!"


    Yes, this was how Lucifer would behave when she wasn''t in front of Rael, if someone pissed her off then she would be the tomboy mother of curses while normally she would behave like the cold and elegant noble queen that she was.


    He red at her showing his disrespect despite her being the Queen.


    "Respect the beard."


    *Boom!!*


    The next second everyone could see a bearded old man flying in the air.


    How dare someone disrespects her! The Ruler of the entire Lower World! cing a beard above her!


    UNACCEPTABLE


    PREPOSTEROUS!


    In this case, the right sentence is.


    COURTING DEATH!!


    She looked at her servants or corp members and told them, "I want his motherfucking beard cut. Make the old wacko bald!"


    Her servants shivered but nodded, they were once again reminded what would happen if they went against the Queen, Lucifer.


    Beard was the treasure of the Old Headmaster like how dick is to men.


    All of them except the old man rushed towards the fleeing Puck and Rael to catch up to them, which they did easily as they were not far away.


    Lucy had still been suppressing her powers not showing her real form, still in her brown-haired teacher disguise.


    If the two were working for the Anti-Noble Church then it would be bad news if she was revealed.


    Her dignity would lower if they knew she was a teacher for kids and secondly she wanted the Church to follow through with their ns so she could foil them all.


    In an instant, Lucifer andpany reached to where the Puck and Rael were.


    Instantly Rael clicked his tongue, what a pain, can''t they just leave him and Puck alone?


    "Oi who the fuck are you?" She cursed as she looked at Rael.


    Rael frowned, where is my sweet teacher?! Why is she cursing like this??


    He looked at her with a soul-piercing gaze, he liked it, he liked both her sides.


    But currently, he has no other choice but to escape, it was a dire situation.


    And desperate times call desperate measures.


    He rushed towards her as if to attack. As he came closer to her, he revealed his faith sword with divine properties.


    He was an inch away, Lucifer could have easily blocked him but she didn''t because she was a battle maniac herself and loved to fight head-on.


    And she was not that serious because she thought that she was the strongest in the Lower World.


    Rael came closer to her, as they were a few meters apart, he smirked and stuck out his tongue to mock her and dissipated in thin air.


    "Nigerundayo!"


    He used his ghost phantasm to run away and be invisible.


    Truly a cheat technique.


    Why would he even try to hurt her?


    She was eventually going to be his woman.


    But the reaction on her face was quite enjoyable.


    She frowned as she started to look around for Rael.


    "Master fooled you and has already left." Puck chuckled while looking at her.


    Immediately Lucy''s expression changed. She clenched her hands as she smiled crazily, a vein popped on the side of her forehead.


    "Why don''t you entertain me a bit. Little Queen." Puck smirked as he let his aura flow on the battlefield.


    All the people aside from Lucifer started to choke, well they were anyway fodders.


    Her eyes widened as she looked at the man in an apron wearing a vendetta mask.


    He was strong!


    Maybe even stronger since her powers were sealed!


    Now she was sure that he was definitely not a demon, she could make out Demon Auras.


    ''A fairy...'' She had met fairies before so she knew their aura perfectly.


    Lucifer was a born Angel and not just any kind of Angel, her original name was Samael, the Angel God.


    She was often mistaken as a boy when she was Samael since she would keep her hair short and was t during those times unlike how she is now.


    After rebelling against her father, the Ancestral God, Yahweh, due to some dark deals happening behind her and the back of fellow angels, she was stripped of her original name and titles.


    Injustice happened to her, angels despised her, her sisters would hate her. She was framed by her father and then even got her powers sealed.


    The will of the world then granted her a new name, Lucifer, and corrupted her powers, making her the first fallen angel.


    When she was holy and pure, she was on the side of Order and would fight Fakir from the Chaos side asionally, the Demon God friend of Rael.


    Adrenaline pumped in her blood, it had been quite some while that she had felt the urge to fight ruthlessly.


    For the first time in two million years since she came to the lower world and sealed, she would finally get an opportunity to fight someone stronger than her.


    She gazed at Puck who was currently in hisbat mode with a maniacal smile, intense bloodlust filled the entire area.


    ~


    Send your stones I''ll upload a bonus tomorrow!

 Chapter 73: Raza-Tikva

    Chapter 73: Raza-Tikva


    [1]


    ~


    "You know it''s been a long time since I have fought someone stronger, even though my real power is sealed, it is always fun to be weak and fight stronger people." She spoke as she licked her lips.


    Puck didn''t reply to her, spreading his aura as far as he could.


    Lucifer narrowed her eyes as she stared at Puck.


    "You are arrogant, even I was once upon a time. But all of it came falling down when I saw ''someone''. No matter how much I disdain weak, other species, he is all the above, and it all came crumbling down since the day I set my eyes on him."


    A blissful expression came upon her face as she thought of Rael, she didn''t know the truth about Rael.


    "I am not arrogant, I am confident." Puck proudly spoke.


    She raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.


    "Is that so? Guess we will find out how long your confidencests."


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    In the sky that was devoid of light, darkness had be like a smic solid substance that gradually showering down while rumbling. In a world devoid of light, it seemed like a fierce dark beast that was consuming the heavens and the earth.


    Puck felt that the intense pressure was getting stronger at this time. His eyes pierced through the darkness and he realized that the rumbling me was gathering behind Lucifer''s.


    It gradually grew and became a more and more massive sea of darkness where the borders nearly could not be seen.


    Puck''s eyebrows ferociously knitted, the spiritual energy in his entire body surged and he started to form his sword Qi and unleashing all of his faith swords.


    "Even I have not gone to holds barred in a long time." Puck smiled as an estranged smile came upon his face.


    A lock opened up in his heart, it was one of the chains on his soul which were restricting his powers.


    A dangerous force flowed through his entire body, his golden eyes immediately turned into a murderous red color and his hair into white.


    A smile cackled onto the surface of his face, his entire personality changed to be the opposite.


    He wasn''t a fairy, he was more like a god of death.


    He was a person born with both life and death energy, with the heavens gifting him a divine constitution body.


    Like a coin with two sides, even he had two sides.


    A side in which he is an angel and a side in which he is even worse than the devil.


    He was a person who killed his own parents and massacred everyone in his vige and all the nearby viges.


    Both of them stared at each other with crazy smiles on their face and shouted at the same time.


    ""DOMAIN!!""


    The area where the school stood hadpletely darkened and even with the eye power of arch-demons and other beings, they still could not see clearly whaty beyond them in it.


    Lucifer swept her snowy hands and reddish-ck mes burned in the skies, returning some light to the world.


    Puck''s domain was a background that was filled with blood and corpses littered. He was standing in it andughing like a psycho person. It had been long, the craziness in his heart, it had been quite some while.


    While Lucifer''s domain was quite entric, it was a burning ocean. Literally, a blue ocean that stretched to the end was burning with reddish-ck mes.


    Then the two domains started to join forming a domain of a rotten ground burning with reddish-ck mes, and rain falling from the dark and gloomy skies.


    In that instant, it wasn''t just Puck who had transformed, even Lucifer started to transform into her true form, revealing her identity.


    Her hair turned into her real hair color which was light ash-blonde and her eyes glowed with a violet color.


    *Creak...*


    Her ck angelic wings sprouted from her back.


    Puck simply snorted, even he revealed his wings to her.They were mesmerizingly silver and almost see-through in color.


    *SWOOSH!!*


    Both of them moved at the same time to strike each other.


    Puck swung out his sword qi coated to his ck ethereal faith sword with intensity while Lucifer''s red-ck mes surged several hundred meters into the air, forming a sea of scarlet mes that strongly chased away the darkness.


    *Boom!* *Boom!!* *Boom!!!*


    The sea of darkness sword qi collided strongly with the fierce mes in the air. In an instant, the dark sky split into two distinct separated worlds.


    The higher part was the sticky and dense darkness while the lower part was scorching hot mes that made it seem as though a golden sun was currently rising. The shine from the mes shone downward and formed beautiful rays on the surface of the sea.


    At the highest part where the red and ck of the skies met, it was as though the image depicted was that of doomsday.


    This was an image that was more shocking than any natural disaster, luckily it was in a domain.


    Battles in domains, no matter how much damage, stay in the domain. It also gives a lot of boosts.


    Even those outside the domain were withstanding the devilish vibrationsing from the domain not daring to enter it.


    Rael smiled remembering all his battles but also frowned.


    ''It''s been quite a while since he let his power flow, even opening one of the three seals I ced upon him. He has be quite an admirable man now, he has already ovee his fears.''


    No matter how scared you are, always take a step forward in that fear because that same fear turns into excitement when you do that.


    It gives an adrenaline rush even better than the weed grown in the heavens.


    Darkness was Puck''s strength while the red-ck mes were Lucifer''s strength.


    The two worlds remained in a stalemate for only a couple of breaths of time before the darkness suddenly descended, fiercely suppressing the sea of mes.


    When the suppression began, it gradually became more and more intense and the light from the mes became dimmer and dimmer.


    The surging ocean of mes seemed as though it was a sun that had been consumed by dark clouds and in an instant, half of it had already disappeared.


    The scarlet-ck mes that she ignited had onlysted a mere five seconds before they got defeated by the might of Puck''s darkness.


    There was a pressure that seemed as though the heavens were copsing. Lucifer''s entire body trembled and the sea of mes swiftly fell along with his body.


    When she neared the surface of the ocean, the ck mes on her body extinguished and there was no light once again between heaven and earth.


    It was funny, Puck was once pulled by the endless darkness when he lost his everything.


    The darkness was frightening, he had his hand outstretched, nobody saving him.


    He was alone.


    He was lonely.


    But then someone grabbed that hand.


    The man grabbed his hand and lit a candle in the darkest moments of his life. ...


    And now instead of being the kid falling into depravity, he was...


    The Ruler of that same Darkness which tried to swallow him.


    Darkness was a part of him rather than him being a part of it.


    "Higigigigigigihihihihaahahah" Puck let out a burst of hystericalughter, augh he picked up from Rael.


    The darkness aura began to roll with even more intensity, gradually andpletely suppressing Lucifer''s aura.


    "Tch!" Lucifer clicked her tongue. If it was the earlier Lucifer then she would have easily defeated him.


    "You forced me to do this... you will regret antagonizing me."


    Light burst through her body and she then revealed a pure golden saber with jewels on its hilt.


    "Did you know young fairy, this sabre right here was made from one of the three golden apples in Eden." She spoke as she touched her saber, gently caressing it.


    Eden is the homnd of Angels in the Celestial Realm.


    As she finished speaking a holy aura started to permeate from the weapon.


    "And not just that, this weapon had once even stabbed the Ancestral God, Yahweh, it has been itching for blood because I neglected it." She sighed.


    "I guess I can test it on you. You are strong, I admit that, you are strong enough to almost kill me. It''s a pity that I don''t have my real power. But don''t worry, you see with my partner here I can overpower you." She licked the tip of the golden de, blood flowed from her tongue onto it.


    It started to shine as a bright blinding light shot from it. mes started to burst from it, pure golden in color.


    Her red-ck mes started to merge with the golden. A horrifying amount of heat started to erupt in the entire battleground.


    Even the rain stopped and started to evaporate because of it.


    Puck stared at the sabre, that de was definitely bad news.


    He gritted his teeth, ''Master is most probably not able to see because he is not inside the domain but I am pretty sure that he is using spiritual waves to sense what is going on. I can''t disappoint him! Not after 2 Million years!!"


    Although the current Puck was a maniac, he was still sane, not the insane he used to be. He had long since learned to control his power.


    ''I guess I will have to open the second seal.''


    *Pluck!*


    Another chain got released.


    A ze of power started to flow in him.


    Lucifer stared at him as she felt his power increase.


    She smirked as she said.


    "It seems that you also have some tricks to yourself. The Power concealing is a nice one, the opponent will underestimate you, mistaking your power level. Interesting technique."


    Then she held her sabre pointing it towards the sky, it started to shine with a lustrous light, clearing the gloomy clouds forcing light to reflect upon it.


    Then she lowered it to Puck''s chest level.


    "Let''s see how you fare against the ''ming sword'', once belonging to my twin sister, Mikaelis!"


    She paused to see the reaction of Puck which was a bit fearful but more of nonchnce.


    "The Great Sabre of the Setting Sun. Thest Hope of the Night,


    ''Raza-Tikva!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 74: Anticlimactic Battle

    Chapter 74: Anticlimactic Battle


    [2]


    Bonus updated.


    ~


    While a battle was going on inside the fused domain, a duo of fairies who had entered the Lower World was deeply frowning.


    "Did you feel that aura right now?!" A short fairy with blonde and green eyes asked. This fairy was named Greyhounds.


    "Yes, that was no doubt the aura of Lord Puck." A tall fairy with long brown and blue eyes replied.


    "Alphonse, do you think Lord Puck is in this Lower World?" Greyhounds asked with a curious expression.


    "Yes, that seems usible." Alphonse nodded to himself.


    "Should we go back to the fairy realm and inform his highness, Josron?" Greyhounds slightly squinted his eyes.


    "Nah, we should investigate a bit more, and also we fairies don''t get a chance to ever roam in different realms, so I say we should take this opportunity." Alphonse retorted to his friend.


    "But.."


    "Shut up! Do you really want to go back there??? It''s so boring, staring at sceneries all day! No wonder Lord Puck left the realm." Alphonse yelled at his friend.


    Greyhounds remained quiet but then after pondering for a while he nodded to Alphonse.


    "Very well, lets continue to eat this ham sandwich." He sighed.


    The two fairies, Greyhound and Alphonse hade to the Lower World to investigate in hope of finding Puck and enjoy themselves.


    Just like the two fairies, multiple fairies were exploring different realms just to find Puck.


    ~


    While Lucifer and Puck were fighting, I was sweating buckets.


    Should I stop them..... but how?


    Ugh.... this is so troublesome.


    Thest time I was able to get that insane amount of power, how can I conjure it again?


    Stop stop stop!


    Just leave the fight to them, "Sighs, it can''t be helped."


    I guess I will send Puck a telepathic message to leave ande here.


    "Master don''t worry I will definitely win this fight!" Puck announced feeling wronged that he was being doubted.


    "Come back! I can feel a dangerous aura, I know you can handle it but we don''t want to attract a lot of attention."


    ~


    After speaking with his master, Puck felt that what Rael was saying was quite true.


    If he dragged the fight longer then there was a chance that her reinforcements would arrive.


    And if that happened he was sure he wouldn''t be able to go back unscathed.


    He looked at Lucifer amusingly while pping his hands.


    "You had a nice n unfortunately for you I have already figured it all out, dragging the fight on purpose just to call reinforcements!."


    Lucifer frowned, she didn''t have a n like that at all, she was simply enjoying the battle so much that she forgot about all other matters.


    A battle masochist for sure.


    She coughed a little bit in embarrassment as she looked at him with a questioning gaze.


    "So what are you going to do about it?" She raised her eyebrows while speaking.


    Puck became nk for a second as he started to ponder.


    He knew that he had to escape but he didn''t think how he would escape. Suddenly he had an idea, didn''t Lucifer show her adoration for someone at the beginning of the battle?


    ''Hehehehehe I am so smart....''


    "Oi ming hag!'' He yelled in Lucifer''s direction.


    Lucifer red right into Puck''s eyes before giving the ssic smile. She no longer thought of Puck being part of the anti noble society. He was a fairy, and they were a peace loving species normally, but still she mad about the old man destroying the school.


    She suddenly appeared behind Puck and kicked him right on his behind his guts.


    Puck tripped as his back almost broke if not for his insane recovery speed. He pped his wings to fly and then stare at Lucifer. He couldn''t help but sigh, it was his fault anyway.


    "Let''s do a truce."


    "And why should we do that?" She raised her eyebrows crossing her hands right below her mounds.


    "You said at the beginning of the battle that you like someone right?"


    "D-don''t tell me you have fallen in love with me?! I am sorry I will have to reject you, I am in love with someone already." She looked at him with pity.


    At that moment Puck felt as if someone drove a knife right into his heart. Well anyone would feel the same.


    "You old hag! Anyway, listen to me!" He spoke with hate.


    She nodded and waited for Puck to speak.


    "I have a drink, it''s is called Sensual Elixir. I have kept this with me for almost a total of 50.000 years. It''s extremely potent and brings positive results. Once your man drinks this, he will lose all his will and his libido will increase as high as the heavens, and if you are the only one in the room with your lover.... imagine what will happen fufufu...." Puck chuckled proudly.


    "I-is that true?!" Lucy couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes it is, it is a product made by myself and I am quite a high figure back in my realm, you might have heard my name before as Puck the Messenger. I swear on my master that it will work!"


    "Wait? You are Puck the Messenger?!" She asked with a bit of surprise and frowned deeply when she heard ''master'' but didn''t doubt him because she heard about the loyalty of Puck to his master, Irakiel.


    But ording to everyone, Irakiel was long dead so she assumed that his master was the profound Daoist old man from before, she clenched her hands as she felt anger.


    But all of that dissipated as she thought of what all she could do with that Sensual Elixir.


    She started to giggle creepily, which totally freaked out Puck.


    ''I am d that I am not her lover, I can only feel pity for the person with who she is in love with. May God bless him.''


    Meanwhile, Rael suddenly got an ominous feeling and shivered a bit before sneezing.


    "Achoo~!"


    ''I think someone is thinking about how handsome I am....''


    "So is it a deal?" Puck asked the creepy Lucy who was in heat just by thinking of Rael.


    "Yesh!" She smiled widely from one ear to the other.


    "Okay then!"


    Puck lifted his hand and a pink fluid in a ss bottle suddenly appeared. He went towards her and ced it on her hand with eyes of reluctance.


    Quickly Lucy snatched it from his hands and stared at it creepily, asionally giggling creepily. She had already lowered the Raza-Tikva and was fully focused on the mysterious liquid.


    He felt shivers across his entire body as he exited the domain leaving Lucy behind. After that, he headed straight to where Rael was.


    He could only send his prayers and well-wishing to the unfortunate man for attracting the attention of a crazy woman.


    ~


    Rael was now mixing up with his peers.


    Everyone was standing in the stadium since everything in the vicinity was razed to the ground while waiting for the teachers to arrive.


    They were all talking with their fellow friends which made Rael a bit uneasy but this all the more strengthened the opinion of himself being cool.


    Loners are cool.


    Then some teachers went onto the stage in the middle of the stadium and spoke into the mic that everything was fine amd exined the situation.


    At first, all were shocked and a bit scared but then the teachers dered that they would refund half the fees from the first years students ounts, which made everyone settle down.


    They were honestly quite shocked that their school had a such an expert Space Element user who actually teleported every student.


    "Everyone! The headmaster will be arriving now! Part ways for him!" A teacher shouted in the mic announcing the Headmaster''s arrival.


    Just like a mob, the crowd split into two as an old man with a long beard touching the floor could be seen walking in that gap.


    His expression was that of smugness and arrogance.


    Then it happened.


    Swift and smooth.


    *Kaching!!*


    One could see the reflection of the bright sun upon the round and clear surface, a smooth chin.


    It almost blinded everyone who stared at it.


    He stepped onto his own beard.


    And like a waterfall, it fell from his chin revealing his bald.


    A-a f-fake beard?!


    Headmaster: "....."


    Everyone: "....."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 75: Bullying the Bully

    Chapter 75: Bullying the Bully


    Everyone wasughing, who would notugh at such aical scene?!


    Even the teachers present were not able to hold it in. The person they looked up to had a fake beard, in fact once upon a time they were thinking of growing a beard, following the footsteps of Bumblebore but now they would rather not have a beard.


    "SILENCE!" The old man screamed at the top of his voice.


    His face was deeply flustered as he started to speak in the mic.


    "You all have failed my test, all of you! Your internal marks will be graded zero. The test was to see if you all willugh and everyone one of youughed."


    He shook his head in pity.


    Rael stared at him, rolling his eyes, while everyone present was brooding on the fact that their internal marks will be zero for the month which meant they won''t get and school points from the school.


    ''Just how much can he bullshit? I am sure nobody here buys it.''


    He turned around to look at the people nearby him and was stunned by them all.


    "These dumbos actually believe him?!"


    He shook his head in pity and started to pay attention to the old man who was now exining many other things.


    "All first years and second years will be provided with a certain amount of money to buy all yourmodities. All of it will be sponsored by the school as you have lost your belongings.


    You will have to also buy everything needed for the Survival Assessment along with the belongings.


    After you are done we will send all first years and second years to different schools because we can''t amodate you all. You all will go directly for the assessment from the respective school as for the third years (The third year buildings haven''t been destroyed), you all will stay here until further notice."


    The old man ended his exnation and turned around to run away from the student''s eyes. He had already embarrassed himself enough.


    "Coward! The beard was weak." Rael scoffed as he also turned away, ready to leave.


    As he was leaving, he found someone standing in front of him like an immovable pir.


    He observed the brown-haired woman, she was Lucifer who had reverted back to her teacher disguise, even Rael hadn''t seen her true form except for Puck.


    "Where had you been?" She asked strictly.


    "Huh? What do you mean?.. I have been here all along?" Rael retorted, he had indeed been there since the beginning.


    "I didn''t feel your signature energy when I teleported everyone," Lucifer said as she crossed her arms making her assets lookrger.


    "Haha.... oh that... I was actually in the third year''s territory with my third-year friends..."


    She raised her eyebrows, she knew that he didn''t have any friends excluding his roommates, he hadn''t even bothered to interact with everyone in his dorm.


    "Oh is that so? Mind telling me one of them?" She said sarcastically.


    "Okay forget about what I said earlier... I was in a caf, eating a ham sandwich and drinking coffee alone, thinking of making a farm and maybemunicating with the animals.." Rael spoke not daring to look at her in the eye.


    Lucy stared at him in disbelief before giggling. She pulled him by the ear and held his two cheeks with her hands.


    "I have never seen such a gullible guy like you.... why don''t youe to my ceter,e with your belongings, you can stay over for the time being... your dorm is destroyed anyway plus you will be a bit less lonely won''t you?"


    She said thest line winking, before running away with a huge blush on her face.


    He stared at her running figure in a daze before smiling wryly. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed.


    "So troublesome."


    ~


    Later that day I was heading to various shops to buy all themodities that were needed.


    I couldn''t help but think of Lucifer, I am sure that both of us have already started to develop feelings for each other.


    Shaking my head I focused on buying what I needed.


    As I finished buying all the stuff, I stored them all by using basic space magic.


    While walking towards the school I met up with some first years from my ss.


    They were in a hurry and seemed jolly talking to each other.


    "Where are you all going?" I asked one of the three ssmates.


    The first ssmate called Sutorohoberry shrugged, "I don''t know it seems that some third years have called all first-years to gather near the basement.


    "Huh? Why is that?" I frowned.


    "We don''t know I think they are trying to show us a performance." A guy named Sushi answered.


    I nodded and started to follow the group. Upon reaching the basement, I saw a very gruesome scene revealing in front of me.


    In front of me, Boaz was hung to a cross, with nails pinned to his limbs, it was a scene rtable to what happened to Jesus.


    The third-year were snickering while mocking Boaz. Surprisingly, Ruth was also there and he was pinned down.


    A third-year kicked Ruth''s face as he looked at him with disgust.


    "You dared to try and save your brother!"


    He red at Ruth as he ordered his men.


    "Cut all his body parts and then let it regrow and repeat the same process like a loop."


    He smiled evilly as he turned around to look at Boaz.


    "Now that charming face that you have.... how dare you to steal the heart of my fiance."


    He punched Boaz''s face again and again until it was disfigured.


    Boaz hadn''t even tried to seduce the fiance of the Glutomny Prince. It was just he caught her attention unknowingly, he didn''t know that she had a fiance and that too a prince of gluttony, both of them fell in love with each otherter on.


    Everything was going well until the gluttony prince came to know about the matter.


    He was a possessive fatso who looked at women as his ythings, he was enraged when he found out someone had taken his toy-fiance away.


    All this happen two years ago and from that day he decided to make it a tradition to beat up Boaz on a certain day. He would show it to all the first years so that it would be engraved in their mind to never go against him.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    I was a bit shocked and surprised when I saw Ruth, the brother of Boaz standing up for him. From what I had heard and thought was that Ruth hated Boaz.


    Ruth could never hate Boaz no matter what, despite all his tries to do so. Blood will always be thicker than water.


    Slight anger erupted in my heart as I stared at the gluttony brat.


    Should I make the fiance and Boaz fuck in front of him before finishing him off?


    Shifting my gaze from the gluttony prince named Putato, I stared at the crucified guy, Boaz.


    Pitiful and Pathetic.


    That''s all I could muster.


    "Everyone... I will be distributing these stones to you all... you have to throw it on the man in front." Putato said while grinning evilly at Boaz.


    The senior students came and started to distribute the stones.


    I inspected the stones and frowned deeply.


    This bastard was giving Mythril stones! Although it was impure Mythril, it was still Mythril!


    My soul got erased and sent to nothingness to be devoured due to the Pure Mythril Statue based on me!!


    Normal and Impure Mythril have anti-mana properties which can cripple mana veins and even mana capacity.


    That is what was happening to Boaz, slowly his body and mana were deteriorating.


    "So who would like to go first?" Putato asked with an amused smile.


    Nobody dared to step forward, it was too indemon and if anyone stepped forward then he or she would attract attention bing an instant target.


    "What no one?" The prince asked shouting feeling angry by every passing second.


    Seeing that no one was stepping forward, I stepped forward.


    This was a chance.


    It was an opportunity.


    "Hoh?" What''s your name pretty boy?" Bukkad asked annoyed.


    "Irakiel," I answered nonchntly.


    "Hahaha, at least you have a spine! Very well let us see you doing your best. I will gift you whatever you desire for being the only one to step forward." Putato proudly announced.


    "You have my thanks..... fatso..." I spoke with disdain and muttering the word loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Clutching the stone in my palm, it started to bleed because of holding it too hard.


    I then threw the Mythril stone in the direction of Putato.


    *Ssh!*


    Blood sttered upon the floor dyeing it with the color red.

 Chapter 76: Clouds

    Chapter 76: Clouds


    *Ssh!*


    Blood sttered upon the floor dyeing it with the color red.


    One could see the fat prince of Glutonny lying on the floor with a dent mark on his forehead from which blood was splurging like a river.


    "Lord Putato!" His followers ran towards him to make sure he was okay.


    While they were checking up on him I could feel numerous stares on my back and whispers going back and forth.


    I noticed that Ruth was looking at me with wide eyes not at all expecting that I would be the one to help him and his brother.


    I could only give a smug smirk at my stepson.


    ~


    Rael walked towards the Prince of Glutonny with slow steps.


    With every step he took, the pressure increased along with intense miasma and bloodlust. It was enough controlled so that it would only be felt by the people in the area.


    Most of the people in the area fainted while the others who were strong in magic and resistance were choking.


    Rael looked at them all dumbfoundedly and chuckled.


    "Oof I released a little bit of my aura by mistake haha."


    Those who were conscious all looked at him with intense fear and cursed him in their minds.


    He intensified his aura more so that everyone else except for the gluttony prince and Boaz would pass out.


    "How dare you! Do you even know who I am?!" The prince chuckled getting up flustered and staring at him with hate-filled eyes.


    Rael scoffed getting closer to the brat.


    "Yes. You are a stain to the noble name of your family."


    "Y-you!" Flustered he tried to reply but there was nothing that he could say.


    "See. Even you can''t deny it. I have seen many people like you. Delusional to reality, artistically believing that you are the best. And you know what? People like those are the ones who are instead the most pitiful." He sighed looking at him with a saddened gaze.


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t look at me like that!" He pounced upon Rael losing himself to rage.


    Rael sidestepped and chopped his neck sending spiritual energy in his bodypletely, immobilizing him.


    "See. You even lost yourself to simple provoking words, that''s how much of a vulnerable guy you are. Pathetic. That''s what you are." Rael scoffed as he went forward and stomped his face with his leg.


    "You dare to call yourself a noble."


    "I hate you! I will-"


    Before he couldplete his sentence, Rael stomped on his mouth harder, crushing his entire jaw.


    "A are you going to go and call your mommy? Or maybe your mom is dead seeing your ugly fatfuck face?" Rael smiled gently.


    He tried to move his mouth trying to form his words.


    "Oh? So you are going to call your dad? Maybe after that, your dad will call your grandpa and him the ancestor?" He scoffed adding pressure to his face.


    "Nah. Don''t think they will even care about you. Do you know why? That''s because people who have a mentality like you are shit... they are mere insets destined to remain fodders, a stepping stone for the main characters." Rael paused to look at his disgusting face before walking towards Boaz.


    He started to remove all the nails that pierced the body of the new Jesus.


    "I will be taking your bloodter...." Rael muttered under his breath.


    "T-thank you for saving me." Boaz bent 90 to show his gratitude. At this point, Rael had be a god in his heart, he was already a fanatical follower of Rael.


    Rael stared at him and coldly retorted, "Go and disfigure his man''s pride, the same way he did yours and your brother''s. Enact your revenge against him and buy a ticket out from this cycle of hatred. Crush it, let it heal, crush it, let it heal. Repeat the process."


    The elf nodded in hurry, running towards Putato with hatred and furiousness in his eyes.


    Seeing the glint of fury in Boaz''s eyes, Rael chuckled, ''A good follower groomed, now be my ve and follow all my orders.''


    He tilted his head to look at Putato, locking his violet eyes into his, he couldn''t help but disdain him a bit.


    "As I said before, you are a stepping stone. Not mine, but of someone to who you humiliated and did injustice to. Now repent."


    Words are stronger than the pen, and the pen is stronger than the sword.


    Coupled with his Greed Speech, one of his innate abilities as a Greed royalty, and his natural charisma and scary aura, he could influence anyone and turn his words into needles that would pierce the very soul.


    Rael had perfected his charisma to the greatest margin, experimenting with it countless times in his first life as a King.


    He could force people to speak something they don''t want to, he could force people to say their innate thoughts, he could force people to speak the truth.


    Rael could even erase memories and also change them but it only worked on individuals who had a weaker spiritual mind than his own.


    He could also control people, an ability he just discovered in the middle of trash talking to Putato.


    Not but least coupled with the Ring of Solomon, his innate mind-raping abilities were even stronger, it was just that he didn''t have a reason to use them until now.


    Coming out from his daze, he grinned to look at the pathetic sight of Putato. As expected, he was beaten up very clearly.


    He kneeled a bit before sitting beside him and spat on the face of the fatso to wake him up. Instantly the fatso opened his eyes as he looked at Rael with fear before speaking in submission.


    "Y-you are insane..."


    "I might be since I am a God but a lower existence like you is just a dog. Now... lick my feet and I might let you live.... maybe." Rael grinned evilly as he started to break Putato''s egotistical pride.


    Rael wasn''t really being cruel to Putato, he deserved even more humiliation but s, his fiance nor his mom were in the vicinity at the moment.


    Putato hesitated a bit but then gave up, his life was more important than his worthless pride.


    He crawled on his four feet and held Rael''s leg cupping it with his two hands going forward to lick it.


    And right at that moment, Rael kicked him.


    *p!!*


    He chuckled looking at the body of Putato.


    But then something started to change in the atmosphere, Putato''s hair started to change into a color of ck and his eyes red.


    Demon Transformation!


    Along with going into demon mode, the young prince also went berserk, the skill which automatically activates when a person is filled with pure rage or sadness.


    "Ah, so you finally gave up on yourself, resolving to your inner demon..." Before Rael could finish talking, he was taken by surprise.


    In an instant, in merely that short neglectable instant, Rael had already been sent flying kilometers away.


    It was also in that one moment, that countless cracks surfaced in his domain, at the very brink of copsing.


    *Crash!*


    It broke!


    Rael didn''t have time to conjure a proper one so it was weak.


    Furthermore, the Demon that was right before his eyes had already ruthlessly stabbed into Rael and was not even five inches from his chest. Not to mention it was still closing in quickly, even deeper.


    "Must have been karma for acting too edgy," Rael muttered while licking the blood flowing from his arms.


    "You are one of the few people who have sessfully made me angry, to be honest.... many people have been pissing me offtely," Rael grumbled.


    Then he suddenly appears behind the back of the berserk demon and stabbed into the demon''s chest with his bare fingers.


    There are three hearts when one is a demon, and if a person wants to give instant death then it''s the head to go for.


    The berserker tried to catch Rael with his hands but he simply jumpednding on his hands. He was light, he was extremely light.


    ''Be lighter than a feather, elegance in every move.''


    Using his principles, Rael jumped from one part of his body to another flexing his nimbleness which was even better than art.


    Doing acrobatics he somersaulted and clutched his head and pulled him down fully.


    *Bam!!*


    Putato''s head crashed into the hard ground after what the body stopped moving.


    Rael looked a bit dissatisfied, it wasn''t even a warm-up.


    "Did he die from the shockwave?... oh well..."


    He started to ponder what he should do next. After thinking for a while he came up with a perfect n. Rael quickly forced the Slime toe out from his Soul Sea.


    "You see that guy over there?" Rael asked the Slime.


    "Un" She nodded.


    "It''s a gift from me to you, predate it." Hemanded.


    The sexy slime girl turned into a blob of liquid and started to swallow up the prince.


    Rael couldn''t help but smile wryly, ''The predator gets hunted by it''s predator. So ironic, Glutonny is never-ending greed to eat.''


    After the slime finished swallowing the Gluttonny Prince, her body started to change and gave her body a human color before fading away, for some reason it seemed that the slime preferred its translucent body more.


    She walked slowly towards Rael and hugged him, snuggling into his chest.


    "Master, do you want any other wishes of yours fulfilled, I will give you everything..... or maybe you... want... me?"


    *Wham!*


    Rael forced her to enter the soul sea and sighed, he didn''t have time for horny. Tilting his head slightly, he saw Boaz staring at him with his mouth open enough for a mosquito to fly in.


    "Y-you killed him.. aren''t you afraid of the repercussions?" He stammered before asking.


    Rael ignored him and started to stare at the sky, then he turned around to look at Boaz before smiling wryly.


    "Some people are like clouds. When they disappear it''s a beautiful day. Don''t you agree?"

 Chapter 77: Trying to drug me? Too bad I have more experience in it.*

    Chapter 77: Trying to drug me? Too bad I have more experience in it.*


    Everything was solved without a hitch and the main problem of Boaz was also over, the only major one was that there would be one hell of an investigation because it was a prince who died and not a random fellow.


    For all that Rael already had a solution, he had calmly and smartly pushed all the me onto his Old Daoist Disguise and changed everyone''s memory of the incident.


    The Old Bearded Daoist was passing through the area and then the Glutonny prince called him Santa us, he got offended and then killed him. Boom! Story over!


    The authorities were even more confused but slowly started to connect the dots.


    The three servants- Killed by Old man


    Winning streak- All of them killed by Old Man


    School Destruction- Old man


    Gluttony Prince - Killed by Old man


    The Imposter is... Old Man, the great Stepfather!


    ~


    It was now almost nighttime, Rael had collected all his belongings and was now strolling in the lonely neighborhood of his teacher.


    He remembered the direction because he went to her house for a personal sessionst time and now was going for a sleepover.


    Lies!


    He forgot the way to her home and was running around in circles.


    After a few hours, he finally reached her house. Upon reaching the entrance, he rang the bell.


    Just like always, Lucy was rehearsing her lines.


    An eternityter.


    Finally, the door opened, revealing a woman with brown hair, flowing till the waist like a tapestry, which wasn''t tied at all, revealing it, it flowed into her breasts.


    Her features were all absolutely exquisite. Her eyebrows were clear and slender, her skin was pearly, and her lips and face were as white as paper.


    She wearing nightwear lingerie, revealing her ample mounds and juicy thighs.


    Rael''s eyes almost popped out from his eyes seeing the scene in front of him. He stared at her body inspecting top to bottom.


    "Ma''am you look very gorgeous today..." Rael said slightly looking away.


    She pouted and replied, "So you mean to say I don''t look beautiful always?"


    Seeing her misunderstand, he quickly corrected her, "No no no... you look beautiful all the time, that''s not what I meant to say..."


    Then he looked up to see her expression and was dumbfounded. ''For the first time, I got teased...''


    "Come in, stop standing out there." She replied with a bright smile to which Rael countered with his own bitter smile.


    Turning away from Rael, Lucy''s face became red, and if blushing could be measured then it would go to the moon ande back to Earth a few thousand times.


    ''He said I look beautiful every day...'' She cupped jet cheeks with her palms before blushing again.


    Love juices started to leak from her pussy because she was wearing only her night lingerie, it wasn''t able to hold her liquid so it dropped on the ground slightly.


    "Wait here... I will bring you a wee drink." She told Rael.


    "Oh, there is no such need." He retorted it was bad manners to ept.


    "Okay, then one less job-"


    "Well..... if you insist then okay..." He quickly butted in.


    She rolled her eyes and went to bring the drink, but the twist was that this drink was an aphrodisiac, the sensual elixir which was given to her by Puck.


    "Enough ying around! Time for me to focus." She pped her cheeks as she went poured the elixir into a ss.


    Meanwhile, Rael was sighing, "Why does she take such a long time in everything?"


    Finally, after a long while, the drink arrived. Seeing that it was wine, Rael was overjoyed even more it was a top-quality one from the Fairy realm.


    As a wine expert, he could determine the wine just from its smell.


    "Fairy Wine? Another low-quality one." He sighed under his breath, saying thest words in his mind.


    She looked a bit surprised and asked.


    "How did you know?"


    Rael simply smiled, his hand subconsciously went forward and twirled her hair around.


    She slightly blushed and enjoyed the feeling of her hair being yed with.


    Just as Rael realized what he was doing, he quickly bolted his hand away. To his surprise, his hand was caught by a strong grip.


    ''Damn this girl is strong!''


    "I don''t mind it, keep touching it.''


    Rael nodded and yed with her hair, even more, her hair was quite glossy and was surprisingly as smooth as his.


    "It''s soft..."


    "Yes many ces of mine are soft..." She held him by the face and boldly started to rub his cheeks.


    Surprised by her action he was quite stunned by the tant attempt of flirting, he didn''t expect such a direct approach.


    He then went forward to pick up the wine ss and twirled it around, asionally sniffing it, an action all fairies do especially the noble ones.


    It was the one habit of fairies that he couldn''t break.


    But there was something amiss, the fairy wine he drank usually didn''t have a bitter smell. A frown came upon his face as he sniffed it.


    The smell was familiar... it was the smell of the Sensual Elixir.


    Suddenly Rael started tough loudly attracting the attention of his beautiful teacher who was his soon-to-be wife.


    ''Why isn''t he drinking and why is he nowughing?'' She thought a bit scared.


    Sensual Elixir, an elixir for giving a rise to male or female libido. Also, it was originally made by his servant Puck but the one who taught him how to make it was Irakiel himself.


    Happy times.


    He still drank it, he now knew the game she was ying and also what her hints meant.


    ''She is in love with me.''


    ''But I am not going to make it so easy for you. I will not be the one to beg for it, instead, you will do that.''


    ''Trying to drug me? Too bad I have more experience in it.''


    "Cheers." He smiled gently and the two of them clinked the ss against each others.


    Suddenly after a few moments, Lucy began to feel hot. It was burning, her insides were killing her!


    She looked at Rael and covered her mouth. ''Dont tell me...''


    Rael just looked at her and smiled. At that moment she knew she fucked up.


    Rael had switched the two drinks with his nimble hands while he wasughing, taking her attention away from the sses.


    Now, Lucy was as weak as any woman and she was at the mercy of the great Rael.


    "Teacher, are you feeling the heat? You tried to poison me with a strong sex drug but you failed." He said with a smile on his face.


    "What do you mean?" she said, her face blushing, making her look more enchanting.


    The elixir given to Lucy by Puck was a fast-acting one. Her senses would be soon clouded by lust.


    She looked at Rael and sighed, even though she didn''t want to be the one to ask first, if it hade to this she had no other option.


    "If I don''t ride for the entire night then I will die, please I beg you to help me out." She pleaded and held Rael''s two hands.


    "I see... and you were going to give me this drug?" He asked in a stern voice.


    Just like a kitten she purred and nodded.


    ''Cute''


    He knew she was lying about the dying part but it wasn''t as if he didn''t want Lucy. Instead, he wanted to mark her his, he wanted to print it on her that she belonged to him and only him.


    Gripping Rael''s hand and cing it on her hot and wether region, Lucy said,


    "If I don''t have sex then I will die. I feel like I will be burned to death. Please save my life. I know it''s wrong and I can understand if you don''t want to but please help me. You can do whatever you want and I won''t hold you responsible after tonight!"


    She pleaded for her life to the only man she was willing to give her body, she was obsessed with him and loved him with her whole heart.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Will you abandon me after using me?" He yfully said while gently cupping Lucy''s buttocks in his hand.


    "Anh~ No! I will never! I love you!" She moaned and unintentionally dered her love.


    Her body was even more sensitive due to the elixir,bining it with the moonlight fingering techniques and Rael''s natural charisma.


    The mixture was godly.


    Rael was genuinely surprised by her deration of love and couldn''t find any lies in it. He smiled gently and started to use his Moon fingers.


    "Mhm~ Kyaa"


    He blew hot breath in her ears and replied to the blushingdy who was sitting on hisp.


    "I will fuck you so hard that your legs won''t stop shaking and the entire world will have known my name by tomorrow.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 78: Woof Woof**

    Chapter 78: Woof Woof**


    After Rael said that he now pressed on Lucy and kissed her. Both now fell down the other way with Rael''s body pressing down on Lucy, her breasts being squashed under Rael''s chest.


    Lucy though being a bit surprised to find the young demon who was clearly a newborn take the initiative didn''t think of that for long as they kissed fiercely.


    Rael nicely sucked on her lips and after a small bit, his tongue invaded Lucy''s mouth. Lucy met Rael''s tongue with her''s and coiled around it. Once again Lucy and Rael were having an amazing kiss. After kissing for a few minutes Lucy wanted more.


    Her body was heating up more and more, Rael could feel it. The aphrodisiac was even more potent than what he had thought it would be.


    Rael picked Lucy in a princess carry and threw her on the nearby couch. Immediately after, he lied down on top of her and started kissing her once more, as his hands roamed her entire body. Feeling up her breasts, as well as her legs and meaty ass.


    Lucy feeling Rael''s greedy hands just let him do as he pleased as she also started to get a bit handy with his body. Naturally, they were once again kissing fiercely, battling it out with their mouths, no-one seemed to want to give in.


    After a few more minutes both had gotten used to feeling up each other''s body and without talking, Lucy started to take off Rael''s clothes. Rael with his bare smooth body lied on top of Lucy and started to suck her navel.


    "Anh~" She slightly released a moan.


    Lucy sat up and looked at Rael signaling him to take off her bra. Naturally, Rael got to it immediately, stripping her lingerie and after a bit of picking he finally got it off, revealing her heavenly mounds to him once more.


    Lucy got a bit embarrassed from him staring at her breasts so much, so she covered them up with her hands saying: "Don''t stare so much."


    Rael though replied in a hushed voice near her ears as he removed her hands away from her tits.


    "You are so sexy."


    Lucy felt an extreme feeling of tingling go through her body, hearing such hot words.


    This made Lucy just feel incredibly joyful. Rael then moved to grope one of her breasts with his hands while taking the nipple off another in his mouth, sucking it nicely.


    Lucy immediately felt a sense of pleasure course through her body and a small moan escaped her mouth. Rael didn''t relent and groped her nicely while sucking on her nipple, Lucy just kept moaning.


    After ying with her breasts which felt like ages, Rael thought it was time to go even further. Lucy in the meantime already had a few major orgasms.


    Yet her pussy felt hotter than ever and she too knew it was slowly time for them to go all the way.


    Both quickly removed thest parts of clothes remaining on their bodies. Lucy stared hard at Rael''s full-on erect dick.


    It was too big.


    "Even the cock is handsome..." She unintentionally blurted.


    Lucy looked at the scene with agape eyes, she didn''t know how he did it. ''I was right in choosing him! He is the best! He belongs to me!''


    She looked at Rael with love birds in her eyes and then she stared at the monster below.


    She also realized that if that thing would enter inside her she would be thoroughly roughed up, yet she couldn''t wait for it to enter.


    Rael, on the other hand, felt a bit smug seeing Lucy stare so hard at his cock and he too stared at her pussy. It was clean-shaven, revealing beautiful pale skin with cherry color lips.


    He then got her legs closer to himself and inspected the cave noticing that her hymen wasn''t broken.


    "You are a virgin?" He looked at her amazed. ''Is my luck too good or what? That all the girls I have fucked are virgins?''


    Lucy naturally heard it and got a bit ashamed."I would pleasure myself while reading doujinshis and ero-novels but I have never had sex before."


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled gently at her. "And are you sure you want to give it to me?"


    "Yes! You are the only one I will give to, it is fate that we met! Yes, it is fate! Only you who can be mine!"


    Rael smiled at her reply, he was anyway going to take her virginity. Why on earth would he not do that, he had dreamt of this moment a lot, so he pushed a finger inside to get a taste of how it felt inside.


    Entering her pussy he felt it was still quite tight. He truly was surprised by how wet it was, indeed it was because she would automatically be wet in presence of Rael. This was by far the wettest pussy ever, equivalent to a waterfall.


    Lucy was currently overflowing with love juices. As his finger entered her pussy it contracted heavily and started to gush out even more juice.


    Lucy already felt amazing feeling the finger roaming her insides and her pussy didn''t seem to let go if, mping down hard on his finger.


    Soon a second finger appeared along with the first and started roaming inside her as well. Lucy already was moaning lightly once more, as she felt the two fingers inside her pussy.


    She just was too turned on right now and if Rael continued like this then she would have a big orgasm from even his fingers. So she pulled them out.


    Seeing Rael look at her as he had been wronged she quickly said: "Stick it in," for Rael not to get the wrong idea and misunderstand. She had dreamt of this day since the first day she saw him, she wasn''t going to let it go.


    Rael realized Lucy''s body was practically screaming her for his dick and so he wouldn''t let her endure it anymore. Lucy spread her legs nicely as she lied on the bed. Rael moved fully on top of her.


    He looked at Lucy smilingly, his cock grinding over the entrance of her pussy yet still not fully entering it. Rael was teasing Lucy a bit more.


    Then she truly had enough of it and begged him: "Please Ira enter me and fuck the brains out of me. I feel like I will burn to death."


    Hearing her say those words Rael slowly entered Lucy''s tight, yet soaking pussy. He continued to push on further and further, making sure she would take his entire length inside, which was quite a bit.


    Lucy though felt her entire vagina being filled up with Rael''s member. The more he pushed inside the better she felt. He only had half his length inside her and could already reach ces unknown to her.


    Rael though didn''t stop at the half, as he pushed in the other half in one go. Causing Lucy''s face to constrict in pleasure as Rael was already knocking on her womb''s entrance, breaking the hymen.


    She quickly bit him on his neck, enduring the pain which wasing along with the pleasure.


    "Ahn~!"


    ''She bites...'' He gritted his teeth because of the pain whichter healed.


    "You are a dog because you bite people! Bad doggie." He ordered.


    She looked at Rael and crawled on her four legs, sticking her tongue out.


    "Yes master, I am your personal bitch."


    Seeing Lucy like that, he felt his libido and cock getting even harder. He grinned as he said.


    "Bark for me."


    Without any hesitation, Lucy started to bark.


    "Woof woof!"


    "Good doggie, you deserve a reward." Rael nodded feeling satisfied.


    Rael started to use his cock, it being inside her fully, he started to retreat backward, only to m it in again. Again and again at an increasing pace, until Rael was full-on fucking Lucy in high gear.


    Both moaned as they felt incredibly good. Lucy hadn''t ever felt this good having pleasured herself all the time and didn''t even realize sex could be like this. This insanely good.


    Even more, because the person doing it was Rael.


    His entire body had be moonlight-fingering technique plus Lucy was very sensitive due to the drug.


    Lucy''s pussy just felt too good as he kept mming his cock inside.


    Both people were enjoying themselves and apart from the cock mming in the pussy, Rael''s hands had once again found their way to Lucy''s heavily swaying breasts. Their lips connected once more as well.


    Lucy being attacked in three ces all at once, just couldn''t keep up and Rael was easily able to overpower her in every region. He kissed her as fiercely as he groped her breasts. All the while his rod kept mming inside her.


    Lucy''s mind was going crazy with pleasure and her first big orgasm of the evening was nearing fast. Every single part of her body that was connected with Rael felt insanely good. The embarrassment from before had alreadypletely left her body as she just enjoyed herself.


    He said: "I''m going to cum in your womb."


    Lucy responded by locking her legs around his waist as to not let his cock out for a second as she said: "Mee tooo, innsshiidddeeee master woof~."


    Lucy couldn''t speak really well anymore but her meaning was clear, she wanted her womb to drown in semen.


    Naturally, Lucy was long since nning on this and with a fewst thrusts, deep in her pussy hitting the entrance of her womb.


    Lucy upon feeling the hot semen enter her womb climaxed as well. She hugged him fiercely with her legs and arms. Their lips locked together as to not let too much moan, it was fun to kiss while moaning.


    Rael knew that Lucy wouldn''t be able to control herself and would just shout out loud, so he locked her lips with his beforehand, he didn''t want her to shout right into his ears.


    After a bit both finished their orgasm, as Rael released it all deep inside Lucy. He pulled out and lied down next to her, both breathing raggedly, yet a satisfied look on top of both faces.


    After a bit of resting and cuddling, Rael said, "Ready for round two?"


    At which Lucy giggled softly as she saw his once more hard cock and she realized the night was truly alive.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 79: A Beautiful Morning with a Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 79: A Beautiful Morning with a Beautiful Woman


    Rael slightly opened his eyes as the rays of dawn peered through the window. Feeling sleepy, he closed his eyes once again, in hope of going to sleep.


    His hands were around a brown-haired woman who was totally naked, perfectly spooning her voluptuous body.


    The brown-haired woman was fully awake but didn''t want to leave his embrace, it was anyway a holiday from the academy due to the damage on site.


    She had deep ck holes around her eyes showing that she hadn''t had a wink of sleep, but no matter what, under those ck bags, there was a deep blush stering her face with a lewd smile.


    Last night was still like a dream to her, the prince in her dreams had fucked and ravaged her, enjoying himself.


    They kept going at it the whole time, it wasn''t at all weird to go all night because the two of them had a buttload of stamina.


    Her eyes were stinging her, still, she couldn''t sleep nor did she want to move away from Rael. But if she didn''t wash her face she thought that the pain in her eyes would be unbearable.


    Then an idea came to her mind, giving her motivation to get out of bed.


    ''I should make brunch for Rael, I wonder what his expression will be... I think he will appreciate me... or maybe we can make it together. Yes! We will make food together, it will help us bond more!''


    Thinking a lot, she excitedly jumped off the bed kissing Rael on his forehead before covering him with the nket.


    She then went towards the shower to take a bath, she rubbed her hands against her ass because it was feeling sore due tost night''s session.


    ~


    "Ngh~" Rael slightly moaned as he woke up, rubbing his eyes. To his surprise, the first thing he saw was Lucifer bobbing her head up and down, swallowing his cock giving a deep throat blowjob.


    She saw Rael wake up, and smiled, doing faster and faster.


    "Mhm~"


    He grabbed the back of her head and stood up on his knees shoving the cock deeper into her throat, this time him thrusting.


    The inside of her mouth was quite hot and he could feel the back of it totally.


    "I am cumming." He said with a slightly sleepy voice.


    In an instant a huge amount of cum started to gush out from his cock, making Lucifer choke.


    Eventually, he stopped the cum river and Lucifer swallowed it all, drinking it fully she came on top of Rael''s chest and whispered.


    "Delicious."


    Rael smiled wryly, "d you liked it."


    However, she didn''t stop there and started to lick his shaft clean, clearing all the semen away from it.


    "Go and take a bath then we can make our lunch," Lucifer said with a gentle smile of her own after she was done.


    Rael nodded and got up from the bed, yawning. He stood right beneath the shower as the water trickled down his body.


    "It isn''t bad to wake up like that... a beauty taking care of my morning boner." He muttered as he closed his eyes humming a piece of music.


    While Rael was bathing, Lucifer was setting up all the lunch in a bad mood, Rael was taking too long in the bath!! She assumed that he didn''t want to help in making food.


    Unbeknownst to her, he just liked his rubber ducky a lot.


    "He is sozy..." Lucy muttered while chopping an onion.


    "Guess I will take out all my anger on you guys." She eyed the onions and other vegetables.


    ~


    As usual, Rael came out of the shower fully naked to show the world his wless body.


    Standing in front of the mirror he couldn''t help but admire himself, his muscles were verypact and strong.


    He then quickly wore clothes which consisted of a normal white loose shirt and ck shorts.


    After wearing his clothes, he descended down the stairs to the kitchen. He was living in a huge mansion so the kitchen was on the first floor.


    Upon reaching the kitchen, this time he saw Lucifer clearly, it was very blurry when he woke up so he didn''t see her properly.


    She was wearing a pink floral skirt and a nk tank top, her brown hair was tied up in a messy bun, and was serving the food into tes.


    Seeing Rael she smiled and greeted him.


    "Good Morning~"


    He smiled back and replied to her greeting.


    "Good Morning, sorry I couldn''t help you out in the kitchen, I anyway don''t know how to make food."


    She rolled her eyes and snorted, "Excuses!"


    Indeed it was, but it was true that Rael couldn''t make food, back in the demon realm, the maids or sometimes Puck would make food for him and it was always delicious when Puck made food.


    Rael didn''t even bother to learn how to do it because he was veryzy and was too cooped up in ying music.


    He sat at the dining table near the kitchen waiting for the food to magically appear. Lucy pouted cutely got even angrier seeing that he wasn''t even helping her in taking the tes.


    Rael noticing her emotions sighed, he snapped his fingers and a gust of wind blew carrying all the trays and tes.


    He smiled smugly at Lucy who just mouthed ''Lazybum''.


    Wryly smiling he then looking outside the transparent windows.


    Rock arose from the ground as if it reached for the sky. They were green at their base, the forests gathered by nature''s wand.


    Then there were the roads that climbed the Alps, wending this way and that, making tight turns that felt for all the world as a fairground ride.


    Besides the forests was a sea that seemed neverending and mysterious.


    The ce he was residing in was certainly grandiose and the most beautiful scenery he had to see since arriving at School Ind.


    Lucifer sat down beside him which made him stare at her intently. A patch of red came upon her face not looking in his eyes when he stared at her.


    "Is there something on my face?" She asked in a low voice.


    "There is an overwhelming presence of peace when I am with you." He smiled genuinely and started eating his food, suddenly interested in it.


    She rolled her eyes but nevertheless gave him a warm smile.


    Seeing her smile, Rael couldn''t take his eyes off her. She was beautiful not just in the body but also in the mind and soul.


    The battles in bed tell a lot about personality.


    Eating the food, Rael couldn''t help but chuckle, it was as good as the food Puck would serve to him, quite tasty it was.


    "You are good at cooking I like it!" He gave her a thumbs up.


    She looked at him and smirked, "If I had the proper ingredients then I could make you moan."


    Just like how Rael would invest his time in instruments in the long years, Lucy did so in cooking although even she was a music enthusiast.


    She loved cooking, dancing, reading ero-mangas and not forgetting to torture.....train her personal corps.


    ''Not one to denypliments eh?'' He smiled wryly, he liked girls who were Lucifer the most. Straightforward and elegant.


    "So what are your hobbies? Like mine is cooking?" Lucy asked, even though he had said it before in ss, she hadn''t heard them since she was busy staring at his face back then.


    He pondered for a while, he couldn''t think about anything funny so he came out with the truth.


    "Reading, listening, and ying music."


    She looked at him impressed and remarked,


    "Eh? That''s quite a nice hobby you got there, which instrument do you y?"


    "I can y any and every instrument, I can even y music on you." He winked at her.


    She nodded her head, her face was a bit red as she started eating the food which was growing cold.


    "I can y harp and piano. I would like to hear your pianoter, I have one in a room."


    Rael looked at her with slight gratitude and smiled, "Sure."


    Just like that time passed and they got ustomed to each other, inquiring about each other.


    "Hey," Lucifer called in Rael''s direction.


    He looked at her as he slowly went to keep his tes in the sink.


    "Yes?"


    She hesitated fidgeting with her fingers before asking.


    "Wanna go shopping with me?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 80: Shopping Date

    Chapter 80: Shopping Date


    Shopping Street.


    "What if someone who is acquainted with you sees us? I am a student and you are a teacher." Rael said as Lucifer held his arm tightly like an intimate couple.


    "Then let them see. It''s a warning to them and that you are already marked." She said as she got even more daring, directly hugging him while pouting slightly.


    Even if someone saw them they wouldn''t be able to do anything, she was the Queen of the Demon County and the indirect ruler of the Lower World.


    Anyone daring to separate the two of them? She would instantly kill them off.


    ''Anyone who gets between me and Ira can justdie!''


    She had yandere tendencies but it wasn''t to the point of uncontroble, she always had a calm and cool mind due to her maturity.


    Once again.... she isn''t a lost cause... maybe.


    Rael was a bit amused when she suddenly hugged and cuddled towards his chest but that was only for a slight second. It was a bit hard to walk nevertheless he enjoyed the feeling of her assets.


    Oblivious to the jolly couple, all the single people were staring at them with daggers in their eyes.


    Even the couples beside them were a bit dazed when they saw the two walking with arm in arm.


    The woman looked like an extremely scary cold person giving an aura of maturity while the man was the avatar of ethereal beauty giving out an aura of elegance.


    ''A perfect couple.''


    The same thought went across everyone''s head at the same time. Both of them were equally suited for each other.


    They headed towards the shopping district, before heading over there Lucifer and Rael wore a pair of ck goggles which made them stand out even more.


    Both of them were giving out aesthetic vibes, Rael with all his essories and Lucifer with her daring sense of style.


    Soon they went inside a clothing shop and began their venture.


    ~


    "Ugh...why do women take such a long time?!" Rael sighed as he sat on a bench. Just some hours ago he had helped Lucy pick out clothes.


    After that, he swore never to go shopping with her again... not because she took a long time, he was able to tolerate shopping with Aria, but with Lucifer... she was making him cross-dress!


    <Meanwhile in Snakey''s domain.>


    "Fufufufu... I have gained a newrade it seems..."


    Then her left hand proceeded downwards to her virgin cave and her right hand towards her mounds as she saw Rael cosying a maid.


    Suddenly Rael got a shiver, he had a feeling that someone was thinking something creepily lewd about him.


    As he was thinking of the many girls who were thinking about him, he suddenly felt someone shoulder him.


    "Your girl taking a long time?" A kid asked as he looked at Rael with a smile.


    "Yeah, yours too?" Rael inquired.


    "Yeah, you know how they are... women.." The kid sighed.


    "Hmph." A girl started to pinch the boy''s ears.


    "Oww ow ow.. stop it, Lena!" The kid reacted to the girl as tears popped out.


    "Who did you say takes a long time?!" She shouted in his ears making his mind nk out.


    Only then did she notice Rael sitting beside them, she was slightly dazed by him.


    Rael was feeling as if he was looking at a pair of wholesome idiots, not wanting to disturb them he quickly started to walk away.


    Seeing him walk away, the guy and the girl both suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "So disgraceful of me, I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Chuck Luver." He bowed slightly as he then gestured his hand towards the girl beside him.


    Meanwhile, the girl looked at him nervously, her face was extremely pale.


    "I-Irakiel...?"


    Rael frowned, "Yes...? How do you know me?"


    "You are not joking with me are you?" The girl''sughter cracked a bit as she asked.


    He shook his head to deny.


    "You man-whore scum!!! My family almost dismissed me from the royal inheritance!!" She shouted with extreme anger and hostile disdain towards him.


    Rael was getting annoyed, he didn''t even know who this woman was.


    "In the first ce, stop yelling in my ears, if I ever had intercourse with you then it is your mistake for letting yourself get seduced by me. As for you getting disowned, it has nothing to do with me." He coldly retorted.


    "H-how dare you!! I never had intercourse with you!" She clenched her fists as blood flowed from them.


    Rael looked at her with a slight shock, "Then why are you yelling at me?"


    "You don''t remember?" She asked with a dark expression.


    "No," Rael replied, a bit bored of the conversation.


    "You fucked my father''s harem in front of him!"


    Rael looked at her with shock, "Ah... erm... tell him I said sorry....?"


    "Are you fucking crazy?!" She replied with an angry expression!!


    "At least you should have invited me to the orgy!!"


    Rael looked at her deadpan and then tilted around to look at Chuck with pity in his eyes, he truly felt sorry for him.


    Chuck the cuck was simply standing speechless beside his girlfriend, one thing Rael had fo admit, Chuck was able to achieve a feat he surely couldn''t. Rael wouldn''t be able to handle such a high-strung hyper girl.


    Going through his memories he realized that the woman in front of him was Lena La Sate and was the daughter of the Anger Family Patriach''s favorite wife.


    In the past, the former Rael has cucked the Anger Family''s Patriarch and fucked all his wives in front of him while he was restrained by an extremely rare artifact that his wives stole from the Anger Family''s Treasury.


    At that moment an extremely beautiful girl came ncing at Rael, showing the shopping bags, she smiled and waved at him, indicating him toe over.


    He waved back and looked at the couple with a slight smile.


    "It''s my cue, bye bye~"


    Both of them stared at the back of Rael dumbfounded, only then did Lena realize that her boyfriend was just beside her.


    She pulled his ears and kicked him in the guts and snorted. He looked at her wronged, while she said in a clear voice.


    "Don''t worry, my heart is only for you."


    "B-but what about the body?" He asked with tears in his eyes.


    Her face then became serious.


    "Grow a pair first."


    There was pitch silence for a few seconds after what she gave him an uppercut and spoke.


    "Now go and buy these clothes for me."


    He sighed shrugging his shoulders. "You didn''t have to hit me in the face."


    "I will give you a nice whipter..." She added with a wink.


    He smiled enthusiastically, "Yes Maam!!!"


    ~


    While Rael and Lucifer were walking towards home together, they stopped at an ice cream shop and bought a couple''s parfait. A couple parfait was generally meant for couples in love.


    "You didn''t tell me that you were a Greed Family member." She raised her eyebrows.


    "You never asked, and I am sure that you also have your own secrets..." He spoke in an amused tone.


    "Alright then, let''s share our secrets together." She couldn''t help but give a guilty smile.


    Both of them indulged in their secrets and found out a lot about each other, none of the two shared their guarded secrets such as how Rael was a reincarnated person and Lucifer, the ruler of the realm.


    For Rael, it wasn''t as if he didn''t want to share it, it was just that it would lead to many more loopholes. He had just met Lucifer, he would eventually reveal but now was not the right time.


    Lucifer didn''t reveal her secret about being a sealed god and falling from Eden and being the Ruler of the Entire Realm, because she was scared of how Rael would react. Maybe his attitude would change, it was very usible.


    She knew that he was a scumbag disowned prince of Greed and that he was of very low status in front of her, so he would naturally change his attitude and she didn''t want that, she wanted him to treat her the same.


    Unbeknownst to her, Rael wouldn''t really care.


    "You have got some ice cream on your cheeks~" He spoke while licking the cream off her cheeks.


    Raising his eyebrows a bit he said,


    "Your face is tastierpared to the ice cream."


    She blushed a bit while staring into his eyes and smiled bitterly, ''I don''t want to think of such depressing things, I just want to be with him.''


    His face being close to hers, she kissed him without hesitation.


    Rael was surprised but who was he to reject a tongue kiss from the beautiful woman, he was expecting a subtle one.


    ''It tastes like chocte ice cream.''


    They got up and bought many more family packs of ice cream and interlocked their arms with each other walking peacefully in the shade of the glistening moonlight.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw.

 Chapter 81: Enlightenment

    Chapter 81: Enlightenment


    The weekend was finally over, the past two to three days, Rael had spent quite a long time with Lucifer, bonding in many ways.


    Currently, he was standing beside his ssmates in a straight line. They were all going to board a hover-bus to go to a new school because their dorms were entirely destroyed and they couldn''t fit everyone in the dorms of senior years.


    Even the Survival Camp got postponed due to the incident. Rael actually felt guilty, the money to make the school was very costly.


    "So where were you?" Eddie crossed his arms under his chest and asked with a raised eyebrow.


    He simply ignored his question, the guy tried to kill him in his sleep. He walked away from him and stood in the line which was constantly moving ahead to board the bus.


    Eddie looked at Rael with a little sweating on his forehead.


    ''Does he know that I tried to kill him?''


    Noticing that Edward came near to them, Rael took this chance to absorb the pure chaos energy from his system, fulfilling his daily quota. In the past few days, he wasn''t able to meet him so he couldn''t absorb it.


    The warm feeling came over his body and slowly started to change his internal organs strengthening them.


    Everyone boarded the bus and like always it had space magic so everyone was able to amodate in it.


    Rael wondered why they couldn''t just put all the students in a dorm with space magic but then after inquiring with Eddie he came to know that the real reason for going to another school was to gauge their power level and to find information for the uing Tri-School Tournament.


    Finally, he left the bus and all of them stood in front of the Large Academy.


    There were golden inscriptions carved onto its wall, naming it ''Swan Grace Academy''.


    It was arge and luxurious grey monument and looked like a castle from the Victorian Era. From golden stone to monochrome, the tall towers of the castle stood in resolute togetherness.


    Upon entering the building there was a big crowd in front of Rael, the crowd was partitioned into two sides by a red carpet upon which everyone was walking.


    After walking for a few minutes they finally came to a halt, everyone started to talk among each other causing disruption.


    "SILENE!" The headmaster of the Swan Grace school screamed and gestured for someone from Rael''s school toe up on the stage.


    Everyone fell silent due to the pressure he emitted but to many like Rael and Edward, the pressure was nothing.


    Rael frowned looking at Edward. ''He has surely be strong at a very fast rate, must be because of that system. Should I simply mind-r.a.p.e him?''


    Then he noticed that the guy who went up to the stage was Yohann Asmodeus, the guy who had tried to interact with him before.


    Girls cheered for him as he spoke some bullshit about the unity of schools, it seemed as if he was the President of the Student Council.


    After everything was done, Rael quickly ran away to his respective dorm room. It seemed that the first year had been divided to go into many different dorms.


    So technically he would be interacting with people from the other school.


    While strolling towards the dorm he started to observe his surroundings, buildings galloped up to the clouds and they had entire floors dedicated to ying. There were slides to go down several floors at a time, they had elevators too but fun was thought so important that those were added too.


    Then there were the pods that moved on rails around the outside, not for transport but more as a sort of wild fairground ride.


    Finally, he reached a building and frowned, ''Are dorms supposed to be like this?''


    He checked the address again and was sure that he was in the right ce.


    ''Maybe my school dorm was different.''


    At that moment someone tapped onto his shoulders, frowning he turned behind to look at a fat boy with ck hair tied in a bun.


    "You must be the student from the Imperial Academy!" He examined while eating chips.


    "Em.. yeah.."


    "Perfect! Let''s go in, we have been waiting for you." He replied in a jolly manner pulling Rael by the hand.


    Before Rael could even understand what was going on, they entered the dorm.


    "Everyone!!!! The student has arrived!" He yelled at the top of his lungs.


    As soon as he yelled, Rael heard many voices and all the people living in the dorm came into his view.


    There were almost four people that he saw more.


    "Oh, so you are that student..." A guy who was stripped came close to Rael and started to inspect him, nodding to himself as if approving.


    "You are suitable to strip." He proudly dered.


    "Stop affecting him with your weird antics Gray!" A short kid punched him in the stomach.


    "Ey, what was dat for?" Gray said as he felt all the water he dranke out of his mouth.


    Rael stared at the two dumbfounded, did he really have to be shipped into a dorm of weird people?


    The kid then looked at Rael and bowed, "Sorry for the weird behavior of my friend, my name is Luck Retro, I hope we can be friends."


    "My name is Irakiel. Same to you."


    Then he started to observe the other two people in the room, one had long fuzzy red hair who snorted arrogantly looking at him while the other was wearing spectacle and was booked inside hisptop.


    Rael sighed looking at his new dorm mates. This was going to be a bit of a challenge, as long as they don''t trouble him, he won''t trouble them.


    The spectacle boy then looked at Rael and bowed slightly, "Sorry I was ying Cavecraft, my name is Uddha Nemon." Then he went back to his game.


    He looked at the red-haired boy but to his expectations, he didn''t even look at him and was preparing instant noodles.


    Rael also ignored him, the guy was clearly an attention seeker.


    And there is one rule, never give attention seekers attention, or else they get even more desperate.


    "So Ira do you want to spar?" Luck spoke with excitement and passion in his eyes.


    The room became silent and everyone stopped doing what they were doing and looked at Rael.


    "Sure."


    ~


    Both of them walked towards the backyard of the dorm to do their spar.


    "So how will we start?" Rael asked Luck who was standing in front of him with a bloodthirsty grin.


    "We will flip this coin into the air and as soon as it drops, we will begin."


    "Alright, I am fine with it." Rael nodded nonchntly.


    Everyone seeing their fight hadplicated emotions, the person in front of them seemed not arrogant but instead confident.


    So it was hard to decipher him, perhaps no one could ever read him.


    "So who will be flipping the coin?" Luck asked Rael.


    "Let''s just give it to fatty and let him decide," Rael spoke without any emotions in his voice.


    "Hahaha... he may not look like it but this fatty is the strongest in our dorm." Luck chuckled.


    "That''s right! And I am not fat! I am plump!" He screamed with his fists clenched.


    Rael looked at him with interest and shook his head.


    Weak.


    That''s all he had to say.


    If the strongest was so weak then he was disappointed with the people in front of him. It was just a waste of time.


    "Well not anymore, after this fight is over, you will know who is the stronger in this dorm." He spoke giving a slight smile.


    All of them coughed blood in their mind.


    Now they weren''t sure if these words wereing from his confidence or arrogance.


    The red-haired boy almost choked on his noodles just one step away from reincarnating.


    The other also looked at him weirdly.


    Luck simply snorted, "Actions speak louder than words."


    "Indeed." Rael didn''t deny it.


    "Please toss the coin." Luck looked at the fatty.


    He nodded solemnly and tossed the coin in mid-air, slowly falling.


    It was like as if time had paused for Rael to see the coin in slow motion.


    He closed his eyes as he started to feel the energy around him, his muscles started to correct themselves bingpact and all his meridian holes opened up, integrating himself with the surroundings.


    His body wasn''t yet the power level he wanted but it was dangerously closing in. In just two months since his arrival, he had made such progress that even geniuses of geniuses in the celestial realm couldn''t make.


    He used his blood arts to pump adrenaline into his body, he wanted to try how it would feel to go all out for once.


    He also wanted to try his physical strength which had gotten refined due to his body getting tempered by the heavenly retributions.


    His veins popped from his skin, in that short milliseconds, divine property electricity started to course through his nerves.


    The coin then dropped onto the ground with a small clink sound.


    *Boom!!*


    Both of them moved at the same time, the shota-kid himself was an electric deviant and was using electricity in his nervous system to keep himself wary and fast but he couldn''t even see a shadow of Rael.


    And no! Rael wasn''t using his ghost phantasm, it was purely physical.


    Rael still had his eyes closed and was moving on his beastly instincts, in that grave millisecond he smashed Luck''s face into the ground.


    *BOOM!!!!*


    Dust particles formed across the ground.


    Rael scoffed at him and turned away walking away from him.


    At this point, he was too strong against these students, there was not really a point of living here.


    Maybe he should fight stronger people, there weren''t giving him a challenge. Maybe the time to ascend wasing soon.


    But he knew that he couldn''t be hasty and patience mattered.


    ''Patience is power. Patience is not an absence of action, rather it is timing.''


    The shota got up struggling to stand while coughing a bit of blood and looked at Rael with a hateful gaze.


    "Coward! Are you running away? At least finish the fight! You took me by surprise!" Luck yelled at Rael with intense fury in his eyes.


    He refused to believe that he was defeated.


    Rael looked at him and his eyebrows knotted, ''Did he just call me a coward?''


    Coward? He was far from being a coward, but he wasn''t brave also.


    Being a coward is fine but not to a big degree, the same goes for braveness.


    It''s only fools who are the extremes.


    And Rael by no means was a fool.


    "You call me a coward? We can see who will remain a coward after this is done." He smiled gently, his blood was boiling, he could feel it. He was close to an enlightenment. Just like how it happened during his fight with Ishtar.


    He looked at everyone near him who were giving him angry gazes.


    Rael sighed, they were still hung up on challenging him. Didn''t they see the fight properly? There is no chance for them to win.


    "Alright then, all of youe at me at once," Rael said with a sigh.


    They were a bit shocked but they didn''t deny it, he was either confident or just in stupid.


    All the four except Uddhie came towards him slowly. Rael looked at Uddha and was quite intrigued.


    ''Interestingly there seems to be one smart person here.''


    But his good impression couldn''tst long as he saw him keeping theptop and walking towards him with the others.


    He sighed, ''So in the end, even he is a fool.''


    All his dorm mates were standing in front of him, with rage in their eyes. One of them was helping Luck to stand up.


    "Don''t regret itter," Gray warned Rael who stood with absolute calmness.


    They were a bit shocked due to his calmness but spected that it was just a facade.


    "This fight will be finished in a second." The arrogant red-haired attention seeker spoke.


    Rael agreed with him. "Indeed it will."


    Luck started to use his electric deviant ability again throughout his, body, sharing it with his friends this time, to refine and temper their body also.


    Rael scoffed, his eyes still closed.


    "That weak lightning of yours is nothing in front of me."


    Luck instantly got angry but calmed himself down, he had been in many fights before and thought that Rael was simply provoking him.


    "Let me show you what real electricity is."


    At that moment ck colored electricity started to flow in his body, hebined his divine property electricity with the chaos energy he had absorbed.


    ''Let''s see if it will work.'' Rael thought silently.


    A leaf fell on the ground ripping into two equal pieces, they didn''t even need a referee to start the battle, it had already started.


    *sh!!!*


    Rael appeared behind Gray and palmed him in the back.


    *Swoosh!!!*


    He got flung into a nearby rock heavily bleeding.


    "What the..." The fatso eximed, Rael appeared behind him, the fatso had calcted this and turned behind only to be dazed.


    Rael was actually in front of him!


    He gripped the fat stomach of the chubby boy hard, pressing his fingers inside.


    "Did you know that demon bodies have 55 of their bodily constitution as water? And water is a good conductor of electricity." He whispered into his ears with a grin.


    "AAAAAAAAAARGHHHHHH" He screamed and passed out.


    ''I didn''t even do anything to him.'' Rael scratched the back of his head, he hadn''t even used his electric attack and was only bluffing but the fat boy fainted before he could even do anything.


    Rael then turned to look at the others who were left.


    The next millisecond he disappeared and appeared in front of the red-haired brat kicking him in the stomach and then crashing his face with his leg.


    Luck couldn''t even understand what was going on, it was just too fast.


    He disappeared again and came atop him, crushing Luck in the ground again.


    "And you guys said that I would regret." He scoffed.


    Looking at the battlefield he couldn''t help but chuckle, it reminded him of some of the massacres he did in his past life.


    Quickly he sat cross-legged in a lotus position and started to meditate. He could feel it. The enlightenment was fairly close, just a little bit more.


    Just another push was needed.


    *Boom!!*


    Suddenly zillions of words from the mysterious page shed across his mind, greatly paining him.


    And then a paragraph got tranted and shed across his mind.


    His eyes fluttered open with a golden color in them like stars plucked from the sky.


    ''You do not describe the world you see, you see the world you can describe.''


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 82: The Vampire Prince

    Chapter 82: The Vampire Prince


    Something had changed in Rael, even he didn''t know what but he had changed a little more.


    Inside his Soul Sea, three beautiful flowers took growth upon the leafless tree which was inside.


    It had a monochrome color full of vigor and a death aura.


    The slime instantly became scared of it. The vibes it was sending were scary, the devil would cry if he was near it.


    Rael inspected his Soul Sea and realized something,st time when he got enlightenment, a flower had taken growth and when he wanted power, it wilted and a drop of water fell upon the sea giving him a boost in strength.


    So this means that the flowers are the way to unlock the super mode he had, three flowers, three times.


    He could only get a super boost like that three times, no more than that unless he gains enlightenment which would give birth to more flowers.


    That is what he spected.


    Rael took a deep breath and exhaled out air, he wanted to get stronger, strong enough to destroy an entire realm with just a flick of his fingers.


    Luck stared at Rael with hatred and fury in his eyes, directly gazing into Rael''s eyes.


    Suddenly Luck found himself in a ckness, a ckness deep enough to make him crazy, it was the abyss.


    He then blinked his eyes and cried out loud, "I am alive!!!.. Pant... Pant..."


    Clutching his throat he looked at Rael with fear, he had been in that darkness for a total of three days but in the real world not even a second had passed.


    Even Rael himself didn''t know what had happened to Teno, the golden glint in his eyes disappeared and they returned to the normal violet color.


    Luck was sweating, he had now sworn to himself that he would never in a million years offend or even talk to him again.


    Monster wasn''t a word that would describe him, a demon even less.


    God? God is too divine for him and Demon is too innocent for him.


    He is the Abyss itself.


    ~


    Rael didn''t know what Luck was thinking and was simply taking a good hot water bath.


    "Ahh~ this hits the spot...." He sighed as he tried to drown himself in the tub while ying with his rubber ducky.


    Getting out of the bathroom he quickly wore his clothes, to go out and explore the new school.


    The others were still passed out while Luck was going through a trauma, so he was devouring all the food in the fridge. Luck had never thought that food could be this tasty!


    Rael quickly started to walk out of the dorm, heading towards the campus.


    On his way, he started to take notice of his surroundings, the school was pretty simr to the Imperial Academy but just more high-tech.


    He didn''t have to walk because using electroma waves and mana, the road would guide him to wherever he would want to go.


    Heading in a random direction he stumbled across a garden. Nobody was present in the garden except for the lust prince he had seen before.


    It seemed as if he was trying out an instrument.


    ''A guitar?'' Rael wondered as he sat across a wall upon his knees.


    Closing his eyes he started to immerse himself in the melody, he never liked to y the guitar but was kind of annoyed when he was missing some notes and opportunities to make it even more amazing.


    ''Again he did it..." He grumbled as the tempo of the song was missed by milliseconds.


    To Rael, even milliseconds were very important.


    "Ugh, I can''t take this any longer."


    He walled towards the Lust prince and snatched the guitar away from him.


    Startled by his actions, Yohann looked up to see who had taken his guitar.


    He saw a silver-haired boy with icy jade eyes and instantly a smile erupted upon his face.


    "Stepdad!"


    Rael''s face crumpled as he stared at Yohann, his ears must have been ringing. He looked at him and replied to him coldly.


    "Watch and learn."


    With an amused smile, Yohann looked at Rael, he wanted Rael to be his friend since he never had friends and was a loner because of his good looks and Rael seemed simr to him.


    He had investigated him a bit and had found out that he came from the human country a month back, he had been disowned along with his sister and in school, he was a loner.


    "Alright, then show me your skills."


    Rael looked at him with a smile and then the guitar, he closed his eyes and ced his pinky finger on the board and the palm on the string, chucking it.


    His left hand which was holding the fretboard went up and down following the A minor pentatonic scale to E harmonic minor.


    He unconsciously began to use his spiritual energy, which sent calming vibes across the area.


    Yohann was quite shocked, he had never heard such wless ying, instantly the spiritual waves and spirits colliding hit him.


    He closed his eyes as a world formed inside.


    Rain conjured a sweet pattern upon his skin, the thousands of liquid globes reflecting the greenery of nature. It was cooling on this warm day, a wee shower to add to the senses.


    Each raindrop was the drop that kissed his skin during the days he was with his mother before she died due to a sexually transmitted disease.


    If the rain is one drop it is millions, cascading from a confident sky. It is the sort of weather that washes everything anew, bringing deep puddles into which children ssh.


    And in that happy congregation of water and air, is the sense of being alive, that from such beautiful simplicity bes everything ever loved, the flora, the fauna, the very essence of nature.


    He could feel it, he felt like as if he was rain himself, his body started to melt into nature as tears flowed from his eyes.


    Nostalgia, he was feeling intense nostalgia.


    When his mother died he was never able to cry holding his feeling and topping them up all for it toe crumbling down.


    He opened his eyes with a slight smile on his face, he raises up his hand and tilted his face towards the sky, feeling the sunshine.


    As he did this, a melody stirred from the guitar, one that feels as if it means ''thank you'' and ''love"''all at once.


    Perhaps this is joy, a happiness that feels pure.


    Rael finally stopped ying and himself gazed at the sky with a longing expression. A sigh couldn''t help but escape from his mouth as a bitter smile came upon his face.


    Yohann immediately hugged Rael and cried his heart out, all Rael could do was caress his long hair. To him, everyone was a child due to his old age except for women.


    "You have suffered haven''t you?" He asked with a gentle smile.


    Yohann didn''t reply and kept on crying.


    Rael simply sighed as he looked into the skies again.


    His music is always intense and emotional.


    It can open the worst memories or maybe make people remember the best ones.


    He could change people''s ideas and beliefs through his music.


    He could make arrogant people remember why they were sessful.


    He could make old people feel young again.


    Some people make music and some people feel the music.


    And then, there are people who are music.


    ~


    "Do you want to join the school band?" Yohann asked with stars in his eyes.


    "Nah I will pass that, I am not really interested in it," I spoke with nonchnce.


    "Ah.." He sighed and looked down.


    "Don''t worry though, if you guys ever need help then I will be happy to aid you all."


    At that line, his expression brightened up.


    I have a feeling that he is going to mess something up on purpose just to make mee and help him out.


    "Anyways I am quite bored, do you mind showing me around?" I asked Yohann.


    "Let''s go and y Spar World." He spoke with enthusiasm.


    I sighed inwardly, wait... this is a good idea... I wonder if I can connect with the WorldWide server which connects most of the countries.


    "Alright, let''s go." I was a bit excited now, there could be people who could match my power, I also had a feeling that I was close to evolving both my angel and demon bloodline.


    The Arcade Room in this school was quite different, it had many people filled in. In the Imperial Academy, people didn''te to the Arcade because many of them already had their own pods.


    The students in this school must be poor.


    There were three main schools in the Education Country, 1: Swan School, 2: Imperial Academy, 3: Royal Rousseau High.


    Swan school, was filled with mostly peasants, Imperial Academy with rich peasants and nobles, Royal Rousseau High wasposed of Royalties and nobles purely.


    Entering the pod I logged into my ount while Yohann paid for me.


    Shameless?


    Yeah, I am.


    Logging in, I saw the familiar trap guy.


    "Stepfather" The trap greeted.


    I nodded and selected a worldwide server.


    "Are you sure?" The trap asked to cross-check.


    "Yes."


    "Well then Stepfather, I wish you the best."


    A different screen came right into my face as the scenery changed to be a blurred one.


    [ Waiting...


    Waiting.....


    Waiting...


    0.....49....56....99....100...


    Matching.....


    Matching.....


    Matching... in


    3


    2


    1


    0


    Matched, battle starting in 3...2... 1 and 0]


    [Stepfather VS Vampire Prince]


    Hm? Vampire Prince? This guy is very proiming, is that his real identity or fake?


    Anyway, I shook my head, ready to fight him.


    In front of me stood a white-haired boy with red eyes and elf ears. He was in a warrior costume and had an enormous de in his hands.


    Maybe he really is the vampire prince and if he is then that means he is my enemy.


    From what Aria told me, Jericho the crown prince of Undis, the vampire prince was supposed to marry her and was deeply in love with her.


    Aria was his Aunt, the sister of his father but it seems that he got cucked by me. I honestly feel bad for him but Aria never liked him so he is my enemy.


    I don''t know if he is real, but I hope he is, I would love to humiliate him before killing him off.


    "Stepfather? I your grandpa!" The Vampire Prince screamed enraged at my username.


    I ignored his antics and started to ready myself for the battle this guy was a level above than the earlier ones I could feel it.


    ~


    The enormous de in the vampire''s hand was ferociously swung out, carrying a gust of howling wind with it. He looked at Rael, and in midst of sneering, said with a very low voice.


    "Consider it your misfortune to have met me."


    Amidst his sneer, Jericho did not wait for Rael to take out weapons and rushed forward at a brisk pace. His frame was robust and huge, and the de in his hand was also quite enormous, but his speed was not slow in the slightest.


    With a low cry, he raised the enormous de and shed it down toward Rael''s left arm while utilizing blood arts.


    The blood de that came toward him was extremely vicious, without the slightest intention of holding back. Rael slightly shifted his body to the side and dodged the de strike, yet Vampire Prince''s de then swept upwards in the next instant... The direction of its sweep was clearly Rael''s face.


    ''You can hit anywhere but not the face!''


    Rael''s gaze focused. Then, he flew into an extreme rage, his stepson actually wants to ruin his artificial beard and avatar face!


    Courting Death!!


    A glimmer of vicious light shed through Rael''s eyes. He shifted his body down low, dodging this de strike. Instead of retreating, he advanced; he suddenly rushed forward like a bolt of lightning, and his elbow violently smashed into Vampire Prince''s abdominal region.


    He could feel pain because his pain sensitivity settings were close to normal, unlike Rael who couldn''t feel pain. After all, his pain sensitivity settings were non-existent.


    The degree of shamelessness...


    Rael forcefully advanced and attacked the Vampire''s abdomen, yet the de that was suspended above him did not conveniently swing down but froze there. After Rael straightened his posture and took two steps back, his arm still did not drop down.


    *ng...*


    The de in the Vampire''s hand fell down onto the ground.


    "Ugh ug" Hoarse sounds leaked out from his mouth. His eyes fixedly stared wide and bulged out in an extremely exaggerated manner as if they were almost jumping out from their sockets.


    He slowly knelt down onto the ground, held his abdomen with both hands in agony, and curled up there like a baby shrimp. His entire body trembled, and the cold sweat on his head flowed down like a rainstorm.


    His HP almost went down but then he got up and roared.


    "You fucking old man!!!!!! I will show you what despair is!!!!!!!!!"


    His HP bar immediately got full again! He seemed to have gotten an adrenaline boost.


    Blood aura flowed from everywhere and started to make wisps around him.


    "AAAAAAARGHHH!!"


    Heshed out onto Rael''s body, immediately Rael started to generate electricity and ice beneath his feet.


    *Boom!* *Boom!!*


    Ice spears appeared from everywhere entrapping him into it.


    "You think this pitiful ice can trap me?!" He wiggled his way out destroying all the ice pieces with blood bombs.


    "FUCK YOU!!!!" He sent dozens of blood bombs in Rael''s direction.


    *BOOM!!!* *BOOM!!*


    Smoke appeared but his HP was by no means 0, an old man could be seen jumping around like as if walking on water gracefully.


    "How are you still not k.o?"


    "It''s because you tried to ruin my beard!"


    *Swoosh!*


    He crept behind the Vampire Prince binding him with chains of blood.


    "Do you think that you are the only one with blood arts?" He smirked as he kicked him in his guts.


    Then he disappeared and appeared above him, stabbing him over and over with his faith sword.


    [HP BAR: 100...70...50..30....1..]


    "H...how can you use bloo-"


    Before the Vampire could finish talking, Rael stomped on his head.


    "Aaa-" The vampire instantly teleported out.


    [0 HP left]


    [K.O!]


    [WINNER: STEPFATHER]


    [AUTOMATIC EXIT IN 10.. 9....8...7...]


    "Show virtual stats"


    [ yer: Stepfather


    Matches: 14


    Wins:14


    Losses: 0


    Current Status: Streak.


    Ranking: 69th across all registered users worldwide (New: A leap of a million ranks! Due to defeating an Elite Champion yer and taking his position!)


    Likes: Increasing every minute.


    Profile visits: Increasing every passing second.


    Description: I shall steal your wife if you haven''t got time with her.]


    "Whoaa that''s quite a leap!" Rael was amazed by what was going on.


    His profile visits and likes were increasing at a fearsome rate!


    "I guess that''s not bad."


    [EXIT]


    "Okay time to start another match."


    Unbeknownst to Rael, a storm was taking ce in the Virtual Community.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 83: Kind shall be reciprocated with kind.

    Chapter 83: Kind shall be reciprocated with kind.


    [1]


    ~


    Meanwhile in Undis, the kingdom of Undead beings.


    "What the hell was that...." Jericho came out from his pod not able to believe what had happened.


    He sat on his bed still not able to believe, flinching he quickly logged into his supeputer and started to scroll down on the forums of spar word.


    "The fuck? Who is this guy?" Jericho wondered.


    On his screen was a piece of detailed information about stepfather. The entire virtualmunity had exploded, never in a hundred years had someone ever leaped ranks reaching inside the Top 500 so quickly.


    Jericho quickly clicked on the past video which was uploaded by a demon called DeepFriedAir.


    By the end of the video, he was shocked, Stepfather had disappeared! He didn''t even use this trick against him.


    "Just who is he? He said that he could use blood arts.... he should be a vampire... but aside from me and father, there is no one stronger in the realm."


    In the end, Jericho decided to go and show it to his father.


    Arriving inside the throne room he quickly noticed the familiar three seats at the end of the room, the room was atop the highest peak and had the entire terrace open revealing the cold and gloomy sky filled with darkness, not even a ray of sunlight fell over. It was as if Sunlight didn''t exist.


    The seat on the right was his seat as the crown prince. On the middle seat was sitting a middle-aged man with a white beard and silver hair and red eyes. Beside him was a hot babe with golden hair and red eyes.


    He couldn''t help but have lust for his own mother, his father noticed but it was quite amon thing in vampires.


    He then nced towards the left seat, it was the seat belonging to Aria.


    ''Where are you...?'' He wondered longingly.


    After a while, he turned to look at his father with a serious expression.


    "Father... is there any vampire in the realm or outside who is stronger than you or me?" He asked in a grim tone.


    Gerard''s eyebrows knitted.


    "I don''t think that there is anyone like that inside or outside... aside from my sister, Aria who is stronger than me there should be no one else."


    Jericho hesitated for a moment and then showed him the screen recording of him fighting Stepfather.


    At first, there wasn''t much of a reactioning from him but it changed 180 by the end of it. His hands trembling as he dropped the tablet.


    "T-that blood art has the same essence as that of Aria..." He couldn''t believe himself.


    "WHAT?!" Jericho shouted, staggering as he fell on the ground having a seizure, foam leaking from his mouth.


    "Hey! Are you okay? Jericho?" Gerard screamed and yelled but to no avail, Jericho had passed out.


    After a few hours.


    Jericho woke up with a headache and remembered everything that had happened and started to cry until his eyes red with intense rage in his eyes.


    He wanted to kill Stepfather!


    "Son are you okay?" Gerard who was beside him asked.


    He looked at his father, his eyes still red.


    "I am gonna find that bastard and kill him personally!"


    Gerard also spoke with rage.


    "Yes, even I want to kill that old beardd man for deflowering my sister and stealing the strongest blood art in history!"


    "Don''t worry father, I will get his head served on a tter for sure."


    "Son~"


    "Father~"


    *Ahemm*


    The wife of Gerard cleared her throat while ring at the two vampires who were behaving quite gay.


    "Do you have any clues, Jerry?"


    "Yes. The person who uploaded the video was called DeepFriedAir and it seems that Stepfather is a demon and a student of one of the most prestigious schools in the demon realm. This is all I could find using tracking devices."


    "Alright, be careful." She said in a worried tone.


    "Yes, mother." He said with determination in his eyes.


    "Okay then son, I will leave this matter in your arms, kill or be killed. Make sure you give him hell."


    "Don''t worry about that father." He spoke barely containing his rage and emotions.


    He was angry, he was very much. The love of his life was in bed with an old-looking man! How could he just sit and watch her being taken away? He knew that she hated him but he didn''t think that she would do this!


    Once bonded, vampires are bonded for life, with undoubted loyalty, they can''t cheat and emotions are connected through their soul and blood.


    If she really blood bonded then his life would be a big fat lie, he spent countless years trying to woo her just for a day like this.


    "It''s time to go to the demon realm."


    ~


    "Why do I have an ominous feeling." I wondered to myself.


    There was a brooding feeling over me as if I had offended someone.


    Sigh, I have offended so many people in all my lives that I have gotten familiar with this feeling.


    The sun-kissed white clouds blossomed in the blue sky as I walked having an urge to freely fly with the wind.


    Huh? What is going on over there?


    I walked towards Edward and Eddie who were arguing with a few people from this peasant school.


    It was a bit surprising to see that the bond between Edward and Eddie had progressed a lot.


    However, that wasn''t the only thing I could clearly feel pairs of eyes watching my every movement.


    Annoying.


    That''s all I had to say.


    I should take care of them quickly.


    "What''s going on here?" I asked with a warm smile on my face while facing the bunch of other students and my so-called friends.


    Oh before that, I started to chaos pure energy again.


    "Oh, Ira you are here! These guys are saying that. we stole their school notes when we were not even near them just present in the area." Eddie spoke with annoyance.


    "Is that so?" I inquired looking at Edward who simply nodded at the question.


    "I don''t mean to poke in but I can say who is lying here," I spoke nonchntly as my gaze fell over them all.


    "Oh please do." Bob, a cannon fodder said.


    "Alright, tell me what happened to your money?" I looked deep into his eyes, touching his soul with my gaze, revealing his deepest and darkest secrets using greed speech.


    He then replied in a monotone voice devoid of any emotion.


    "I was ordered by Priest Eddie to do all this act on purpose."


    Huh? What is this?


    I turned to look at Eddie with a confused gaze.


    "Priest Eddie?"


    "Oh that was just a joke, I was bored so I decided to trouble Edward." He spoke nervously beforeughing.


    Both me and Edward looked at him with a suspicious gaze.


    "You still didn''t answer my question..."


    "Oh Ira, never mind you won''t understand."


    He was screaming suspicious! I looked towards Edward who red back at me.


    At that moment both of us had an agreement, something was definitely wrong, both of us were having the same thoughts.


    "What are you up to?" Edward was the first to speak.


    "Nothing man! Let''s go and eat some hamburgers haha~."


    "You know that makes you sound shadier, why don''t you stop acting." I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him.


    "Tsk! I wanted to let you two live, especially you Irakiel but the two of you had to go and ask me so many questions, if I were alone I would have let you two live but now my supervisors are also with me. You two dug your own grave. Now we will have to kill you both." He spoke with his previous cheery attitude turning into freezing cold.


    Suddenly multiple figures appeared surrounding the two of us.


    Immediately a sigh escaped from my mouth, I had already given him a warning and shown mercy.


    I turned to look at Edward who waspletely calm not a bit surprised.


    Did he gain a quest or a mission regarding this? I wondered.


    My aura also started to leak out.


    Didn''t he try to kill me?


    Kind shall be reciprocated with kind.


    I turned my gaze towards Eddie and the other fodder and mobs.


    "It''s not me who made a mistake.."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw


    Next chapter is the weekly bonus for achieving a milestone.

 Chapter 84: Fooling Edward

    Chapter 84: Fooling Edward


    [2]


    Bonus.


    ~


    "So who will handle this?" Rael asked looking at Edward.


    "I will!" He said with absolute determination in his voice.


    "Is that so?" Rael gave an amused smile.


    "Edward, are you sure you want to fight, you are just an E rank," Eddie spoke with pity.


    Edward did nothing and just gave him a cold shoulder.


    "I might be E rank, but it would be better if you call me the strongest E rank."


    A grin crept onto his face, almost maniacal just like Rael''s, and his eyes seemed like that of the devils as he then rushed forward towards Eddie.


    Instantly many elves, orcs, ogres came in front, covering Eddie.


    "We won''t let Priest Eddie die!"


    "Tch! Fuck off!" Edward roared.


    He wrapped his hands around one of them crushing his head with his legs, then suddenly from nowhere like as if using space magic he got a long scythe in his hands.


    "DIE!" He swept his scythe along the like decapitating the heads of everyone in the range.


    "Hehihahahahahahehehehehehehhhhhhuhahhua." He started tough like a maniac who had his entire family killed.


    From one ce to another, wherever he went his scythe followed with blood behind it.


    "DIE!"


    Another one plopped down.


    "DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE huhahahauahauahauahahansjaha!!!"


    "More exp, give me more!"


    Only when everyone died did he realize what he did. Then like a gullible brat, he plopped down on his knees with tears flowing from his eyes.


    ~


    Now the only people on the battlefield, were me, Edward, and Eddie.


    This was most likely the best time to take advantage of Edward''s naivety.


    I slowly walked towards Edward and sat down to his height with a cold expression on my face.


    Edward was muttering again and again in his breath.


    "I am a murderer," He said with his eyes empty and watery.


    "No, you are not," I spoke to reassure him.


    "Yes I am, what if they had families?! Even I have one, who I want to protect, although my sister might hate me!" He yelled right into my ears.


    *p!!*


    I pped him right into his face to get him into his senses, kidding, it was because my eardrums almost burst because of him.


    Then I looked at him with a fierce expression and shouted at him.


    "I said that you are not a murderer, you are a killer! If you are a killer then act like one!" Then I paused to regain my breath.


    He was staring at me intently as if I was his angel.


    "Killers don''t have a right to cry! Killers don''t have a right to feel guilty! AND MOST OF ALL if you are ready to kill someone you should be prepared because you can also die! It is always kill or be killed! Do you think I gave you that system for fun?!"


    I scolded him with intense anger and fury in my eyes.


    Although I spewed some bullshit in the end. It was on purpose so that he woulde right into my clutches, then when I would do the Asura ritual he would bepletely my ve.


    I know I was being cruel, but desperate times call desperate measures. I have been betrayed many times as a King.


    Even my death seemed to have mystery by what I deduced when Vaani and Puck told me about the aftermath of the Fairy Realm since my death.


    This time I had to groom loyal people.


    Bing my shadow gives me absolute control and loyalty. Edward would be yet another part of it. I don''t know how many times I can use the Asura Ritual but Edward for sure was a great find.


    "Y-ou gave me the System?" He asked looking up at me, his eyes had been reced with gratitude and hope. At this point, he didn''t even dare to suspect me.


    Why would he even suspect me?


    After all, didn''t I justfort him?


    Damn, he is vulnerable, I feel like a viin for doing this.


    "Yes, I did," I spoke with confidence.


    At that moment the idiotic fodder had to speak ruining our harmonious atmosphere.


    "If you all are done with you lovey-dovey bromance, I am still alive," Eddie spoke, it seemed that he had gone through some mutation.


    He had long hair and height, along with his super muscr macho body.


    He smirked as he noticed my gaze.


    "Yes, I injected the Boosting drug, I hadn''t thought that Edward would be so strong, but now the two of you will die anyway. I will fulfill the mission of the Holy Church which is to exterminate all demons from this realm, leaving only elves and other species to rule. You demons have stayed at the top for too long!" He said this as he revealed his pig ears.


    Oh so he was a High-Orc it seems, that exins his lust and inability to talk to women.


    I just looked at him with a cold eye, he had pissed me off by ruining my speech.


    "Yeah, I don''t give a shit about your delusional church."


    "Y-you! How-"


    Oh wait, this is a chance to show him my superiority. That way Eldritch will believe that I gave him the system.


    "Derek!" I yelled.


    Instantly from my shadow, a humanoid figure appeared, he had long brown hair and rainbow-colored eyes with an Ashura mark on his forehead.


    "Yes my lord." He bowed.


    "Take care of that pesky insect," I said not ncing at Eddie.


    "Don''t toy with him, simply kill him." Even if the time was short, I genuinely had fun with the guy. The way he would show me around campus and y video games.


    "As you wish my Lord." He then disappeared appearing behind Eddie, not even ncing at him before his head flew into the sky.


    Then Derek kneeled in front of me again.


    "My Lord, I havepleted the task."


    "Hm good job, you can go and rest," I said with a smile.


    Then the next turn was for the slime.


    Forcefully, the Slime came out from the soul sea.


    "Predate them all and return inside the sea." I red at her, she instantly understood that I didn''t want her to flirt with me today since I was in the middle of recruiting loyalty.


    Quite a smart girl she is.


    Then I stopped to look at Eldritch who was still in shock.


    "See I have many others here just like you, I used to be a god but then I was trapped in this body because of a curse by a witch." My face was gloomy and nostalgic as I spoke.


    Instantly I feltplicated emotions of pitying from Edward.


    "I don''t need your pity, I gave you the system for a reason."


    He spoke a bit hesitantly, "Why me? Why did you choose me?"


    I smiled inwardly, it was working.


    Even though I was manipting him I didn''t feel bad because I was giving him a chance of being useful to the almighty peerless me.


    "Weren''t you hungry for power?" I asked him with a slight smile on my face.


    He lowered his head and said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    "That is just one of the reasons, the second being that I wanted to give you a family, you don''t have one right?"


    Again he said in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    His only family was his sister who he thinks hated him for being weak.


    Although I am sure that his sister loves him a lot hence she puts a cold face in front of him and shows that she doesn''t care about him so that the enemies don''t think of him being her weak link.


    Should I ept his sister in my family? I am not keen on having men in my family except for Puck who is my adopted son and best friend.


    Alright it''s decided, I will fool him after he bes my Shadow I will discard him but since I am a gentleman I shall take his sister in my family aspensation.


    I don''t want her to feel lonely because when a person bes a shadow they lose half of their soul. So in a way he would be half dead.


    If I gain Edward, I will have an Eldritch(Devil) by my side due to his system''s purpose to make him a Primordial Devil.


    Omniscience and Omnipotent to whichever dimension or world he is allotted to.


    A ve worker under the fingertips of my hands.


    Then there was the slime, which had infinite potential, the power to surpass everything, boundless.


    The future seemed quite exciting.


    All I have to do is fool Edward big-time.


    Then I turn to look at Edward who had a will of determination in his eyes.


    "So I will ask you, do you wanna join my family?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw


    Next chapter might be interesting.

 Chapter 85: Predating the wisp of a Deity

    Chapter 85: Predating the wisp of a Deity


    "So I will ask you, do you wanna join my family?"


    "If I won''t be a burden to you then I will humbly ept your offer." He spoke with hollow eyes full of gratitude.


    But right at that moment, something very unexpected happened. His entire aura changed as his eyes started to emit a golden light, without any pupils.


    "You dare to put us under your control!!" Edward screamed as he kicked me right in the stomach.


    *Whoosh!!*


    I could feel my body flying away as blood came from my mouth. My body was going to crush into the ground fortunately I did somersaults, leaping into the air, ring at him.


    "So you realized... tell me then, who are you?" I asked genuinely interested.


    "Me?! You lowly garbage inferior lower being doesn''t need to know!"


    I smirked at his behavior, one thing I have noticed is that the higher the power, the dumber they are. It''s their ego that refuses humiliation which makes them


    If I am correct then the same happened with me, the higher power I got, the more narcissistic I became in my first life.


    Although there are some smart ones, the majority of them are dumb.


    "If I am right then you must be the pitiful amount of will left of the primordial devil who transformed into a system to pass on his powers to his sessor," I spoke as I wiped the blood from my face with my hands and licking the blood clean.


    "Puny beings of the lower world don''t deserve to even say my term." He spoke with hatred.


    "Oh? Then tell me why is your host one of those puny beings?" A grin formed on my face as I spoke.


    Silence.


    I was met by absolute silence, he opened his jaw just to close it again.


    "What so you can''t say anything?" My confidence grew, even more, now I just need to honey trap him.


    "If your host is a puny being doesn''t that mean that you are also puny for choosing such a lowly being as your sessor?"


    "HOW DARE YOU! I AM A DEVIL KING! A BEING WHO HAS CONQUERED HUNDREDS OF WORLDS!!!!" He roared with rage as he stomped in with a sh step.


    What a fool.


    I didn''t even need to pull my faith sword of provocation.


    I simply sidestepped and jumped right over him.


    He then went and crashed into the waterfall, losing his bnce he fell into it.


    "So has your mind cooled down? All mighty devil?" I asked ying around with him.


    "HOW DARE-"


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t have any other words to say, stop repeating that clich line!"


    Even Courting Death is better than this, at least it gives off scary old man primordial god vibes.


    "Y-you you-"


    "Seeee!" I frantically pointed my finger at him.


    "You are doing it again! Say something else!"


    He looked at me with rage and then said,


    "We Higher Beings don''t say such vile stuff, but you have exceeded my limits. I have no other choice."


    "Alright... I am waiting.."


    "You bloody fuck you bastard bitch!!!" He roared as he jumped from the water summoning a sma ray.


    I quickly leaped into the air, gazing at him with a deadpan expression.


    "Wow, you really had tobine them all right..."


    "Fuck off!" He roared as he also jumped into the air.


    "Fuck you" I also joined the game as I kicked his head.


    He looked at me with rage as he grabbed my legs and threw me down on the ground.


    A crater formed with dust all around it as I got up, my body had no damage because it had been tempered by divine lightning.


    "You know I have been on a tight leash for a while now..." I said in a cool pose while disappearing from his eyes, if he was in his original body he could for sure see me but right now he is a small part of Edward.


    I take out a faith sword cutting him down and doing a round kick right on his hardened stomach.


    "Fuck you!"


    He flew into the sky, taking some serious wounds, he tried to speak but he bit on his tongue.


    "Why you fuck me, I fuck you bloody!"


    I look at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    That sounded weird in 69420 differentnguages.


    "Bloody bloody!" The stupid fuck was still muttering. Then he looked at me, still rambling.


    "What a fuck man."


    Is this the reason that primordial gods decide not to cuss someone?


    Because this is fucking weird...


    Now the word fuck is cursed for me.


    "I killing you bloody, mother fucking bloody!"


    Yeah... cursed.


    I disappeared again using Ghost Phantasm I use my ghost walk and then the both of us sh with each other.


    "You bloody!"


    "Shut the fuck up!''


    "You are fucking! You bloody bastard bitch blooooody!"


    I think I should destroy that mouth first.


    *DOMAIN!!*


    If I didn''t use this then, most probably the authorities would arrive, since the battle started it has only been two minutes coupled with Edward''s massacre and my pep talk in total 5 minutes.


    As we enter the familiarndscape, I could feel my power growing.


    This is why I love domain.


    The buffs I get are amazing!


    As I felt power rushing through my body, I use electricity to flow in my brain, making it think faster and electricity in my cells, to rejuvenate them.


    *Ghostwalk!*


    *ICE HAZARD!!!*


    Ice thorns erupt from the grasnds trapping Eldritch inside.


    "It''s a pity that you are stuck in the body of a mortal." I sigh with a smile stered on my face.


    "You bloody!"


    "I will show you what is real bloody!"


    I walk closer to him, looking at the leftover consciousness of the primordial god.


    Then I stopped gazing into his eyes, and then as if clutching something with my two hands, I pull out the leftover residue of the god.


    My Royal Greed Primordial Bloodline is superior to all species with Greed Bloodlines.


    As the residuees on my hand I couldn''t help butugh like a psycho.


    "Hihahihahahahahgihahghghg."


    Foolish Devil.


    I tilted my head to look at the Devil who was like a wisp with a consciousness, in my hand.


    "You bloody! Bloody! Bloody! Bloody!"


    I gave him a gentle smile full of miasma and maliciousness.


    "You call yourselves a God, when you are far from perfection, pitiful and pathetic that''s what you are."


    "Fuck what fuck bloody?!"


    "What I mean to say is that currently here, our situation has changed, you are not a god. Right now, there is only one god. The one and only, I am your god, and you are my dog." I smirked a bit as I summoned the Slime.


    I am GOD while all others are DOGS, this is quite suitable for me I feel.


    Quite a bold statement right?


    Don''t worry I have the means to aplish it.


    The one who brings despair can end it also.


    The one who creates can destroy also.


    And the one who is everything can be nothing also.


    I will never underestimate someone, nor will I be arrogant.


    One thing I have taught everyone in my family.


    Never be Arrogant, maybe a bit is fine but always... always be confident.


    Confidence and Arrogance are not the same.


    Arrogance is for the weak.


    It''s a shield, to protect their feeble mind.


    *Plop!!*


    The slime came out from my soul sea. I looked at her as I started to speak.


    "I believe we didn''t do the pledging ceremony."


    She looks at me as she bows a bit, "Yes my lord."


    "So what are you waiting for, begin." I look at her confused.


    "Yes, master but I have a condition." She spoke with her clear and melodious voice.


    "Speak."


    "I want to be your wife." She dered with a fire under her eyes.


    "I knew this was going toe one day... alright."


    She then smiled as she hugged me with her ever-changing milfy body. I could just smile and head pat her.


    Then she snuggled into my chest and looked at me before speaking.


    "I pledge myself to Irakiel El Navah, he will be my only husband and the only man I devote myself to, he will have my absolute loyalty."


    "Add this also, I will never hurt the other harem members, instead love them also."


    She smiled and without hesitation said,


    "I will never hurt or plot against the other harem member and will love them also."


    Then the souls of the two shined a bit and settled down.


    "Alright, then I have a gift for you. Predate him." My tone was merciless as I spoke with an anticipating expression while pointing towards the wisp of consciousness.


    The wisp looks at the Slime and frowns as he started to scream.


    "Nooooooo it''s a bloody slime! Bloody you! Bloody bloody!"


    The slime grinned as she swallowed the wisp.


    Suddenly a huge light shed from inside her, almost blinding but then that also started to disintegrate inside her.


    Scary...


    They are fearsome creatures indeed.


    No wonder every species fears them.


    Suddenly her body starts to harden as she quickly enters my Soul Sea. I peek inside it and noticed that the outer body was a shell.


    "Looks like she is evolving... I wonder what she will be."


    I can''t help but feel curious, scary yet so interesting.


    I quickly walk towards the unconscious Edward as I gently touch him on his forehead, letting my absolute imperial noble aura consume him.


    Golden light exploded from the entire body of Edward!


    All the blood on his body started to evaporate. Sweat started to form on his entire body.


    *BOOM!!!!!*


    Energy fluctuations kept on rising consuming everything giving out a heavy aura.


    An aura to bow to, the sheer aura of total domination was corroding the domain.


    An aura of absolute elegance and nobleness.


    My shadow started to merge with him as his ears grow longer and he started to form a cocoon around himself.


    After that was done I pushed him also in my Soul Sea.


    For the first time in my new life except for when training and running, I genuinely feel tired.


    My mana was at its brink and all my spiritual energy was also consumed.


    My noble bloodline could also no longer hold on.


    *Plop!*


    The domain broke as I fell on my knees, my bodyid on the ground as my eyes drifted into deep sleep.


    I wonder what their transformations will end up looking like.


    And it seems that I will also end up evolving now.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 86: Kama Sutra

    Chapter 86: Kama Sutra


    Familiar darkness greeted me as I nced at the being sitting across me like as if a replication of myself through a mirror.


    "I am back here," I spoke trying to converse with the inner me who was the spokesperson of the Akashik Records.


    He nced at me, finally making eye contact before nodding.


    "Yes. It is time for the second trial."


    I shook my head a bit as I started to ponder, maybe these trials for the Authority of Akashik Records and merging properly onlye when I am undergoing the process of evolution.


    "The first trial consisted of riddles, what will the second trialprise of?" I couldn''t help but ask Akashik. I thought of calling him that since he is a spokesperson for it.


    He nced at me a bit and moved his mouth to speak, "The second trial is the easiest yet the hardest trial of them all. It will depend all on your luck. If you seed then you get to proceed but if you don''t then your soul will split apart into halves. It is simple, a coin toss."


    I fell silent while staring at Akashik directly in his eyes, I couldn''t help but speak in a soft tone.


    "Alright then since you say that I''ll choose the second option."


    Akashik narrowed his eyes, "There is no second option."


    A grin escaped onto my face, "There is a loophole, you said that it is time for the second trial but you didn''t specify if it ispulsory or not. So hence, I wille back for it when it suits my own convenience."


    I would be a fool to choose to do the trial, I know from the gacha and gambling games I have yed that I suck in it.


    Doing a trial that decides my fate on luck? Dream on! That is something only naive people do! I am not even impatient about this Akashik Records since I can get stronger even without it.


    "Hmm...." The being kept a finger on his chin letting his arm rest on his knees. A sigh escaped his mouth.


    "You pass the second trial."


    I couldn''t help but smile, the Akashik Records is a part of me, and I a part of it. I would never make a trial that I don''t know the answer to.


    If it was made for me then it was because it was suitable, although I have a feeling that things are going to change from the second trial.


    Nevertheless, all the trials are based on my true self, it might even be beneficial since it makes me realize important things that I might have forgotten.


    The principle of this trial if I am not wrong was to think out of the box and the principle of the first trial was to make me remember the three things to greatness:- Confidence, Knowledge, and Words.


    I even suspect that I was sent in a parallel world to live being a human as a punishment by my inner true self, it wanted to lower my narcissism and arrogance.


    Even if outside I flexed around, overwhelmed by my power, losing control of myself, I knew deep inside that my narcissism would be the death of me.


    Hence, my inner true being sent me to live as a human in a human world hoping for my narcissism to tone down and the fortunate thing is that it toned down quite a lot or who knows how many times I would have to live as a human in multiple lives or a species worse than a human eg:- Goblins, Orcs, etc.


    I even learned quite a few things while being a lower species. To be honest, my second life was a roller coaster. Crazy things were happening in it, it was a joke! The world was fucking me and I was fucking it back.


    Although the world is still fucking me in my third life.... am I really that good?


    Akashik stared at me with a deadpan expression, I totally forgot about him in my entire daze.


    *Coughs.*


    "Please continue."


    He sighed and smiled at me wryly,


    "Anyway since you passed, it is time for you to go, you will see the reward in your Pseudo God Status."


    I nodded at him and waved my hand.


    "Adios!"


    He nodded back while waving at me. Instantly the whole world went white.


    ~


    His eyes suddenly fluttered open causing everyone in the hospital room to freak out for a bit.


    The slime that was on top of him fell due to the sudden movement.


    Rael groaned as he woke up from the hospital bed, stretching his body and yawning.


    Inside the room, his loyal subordinates were standing. It seemed that Puck hypnotized all the nurses and doctors to not trouble them.


    Puck, Derek, Hecate, Slime, and the new member Edward.


    He then started to observe them all including Edward who kneeled on his leg all of a sudden. Now he was not just Edward, he was also the shadow of Rael.


    Tricking him was one of the best things Rael had ever done in this life for sure.


    He had a guy with the potential to be a primordial god or even more as a servant!


    Edward had changed very little but looked a bit simr to Derek. It didn''t take time for him to evolve since Rael had quite a lot of Divine energy through the heavenly lightning.


    Rael then turned his gaze away to look at the Slime. His eyes wouldn''t avert and he kept on staring at her.


    Beautiful!


    She looked utterly wless. Her skin was fair and smooth, her eyes were golden in color and her hair was long silver-sky blue.


    ''Is this because of her getting primordiality?''


    He wondered, but he knew one thing for sure. The slime in front of him had be strong!


    Obviously, she was strong. She ate thest consciousness of a primordial devil.


    Her growth was at an amazing rate! Rael could only look at her astounded. The good thing was that she was his wife and fully loyal to him.


    Rael then started to check his body, he had gotten taller! His muscles had be harder andpact! Even more shredded than before.


    He closed his eyes as if trying to pull something from his soul.


    *Whoosh!!*


    His hair remained the same this time in color and his eyes shined in a golden color with a batwing on his left side and a beautiful pure white angel wing behind his back.


    He was now a Demon Lord along with being an Archangel.


    He clutched his head, it was quite troublesome to bnce the two sides of chaos and order that were fighting with each other inside.


    Still, excitement erupted inside his heart, a brief boost in adrenaline as he stared at himself in the mirror before turning to look at hispanions with a warm smile on his face.


    Closing his eyes, he mentally clicked on the familiar dot in the corner of his eyes.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah


    Species: Demon Lord + Archangel, Fairy Cultivator.


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++$#&%$#???


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body.


    Titles: Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather(New), etc.


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    9.BAT WINGS


    As the name says, bat wings.


    10. DESTRUCTION BOOST (New)


    Affinity to dark elements, 25% more.


    Archangel Characteristics:


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Holy Boost: 25% Boost in Light and Holy Magic spells.


    Divine Healing: Can heal the wounds of any being, wound shouldn''t be tooplicated, uses a lot of mana.


    Saint Sword Intent:


    Different from normal sword intent awakens a pure and holy sword intent, purifies every being. Uses a lot of mana but since the user is a part fairy he doesn''t need to worry he can use spiritual energy and rece his normal with saint sword intent.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    Pseudo-God Characteristics.


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    Status: Representation of power in words and numbers.


    -*-


    Greed is a bloodline that doesn''t belong to demons of the lower world solely, the greed demons of the lower blood only have (0000000000.0000001) of divine greed blood in them.


    The Deadly Sin Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records has automatically awakened one of the hidden bloodlines in his body.


    GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED):


    GLIB TONGUE:


    User can butter anyone.


    LIE DETECTOR:


    User can detect lies.


    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES:


    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    TIME AFFINITY:


    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.


    -*-


    Akashik Records (New!)


    1) Eternal Tundra mes (New!):


    Coldest mes in existence.


    2) Eternal Kama Sutra (New!):


    Ancient Supreme Level lost teachings on Desire.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]

 Chapter 87: Moo moo *

    Chapter 87: Moo moo *


    Rael closed his eyes and started to feel the energy around him, not the spirits but mana. It was in high abundance, he could feel all the natural elements surrounding him, fully shrouded his body.


    But no.


    It wasn''t the natural elements he was looking for, instead, it was the Time Element.


    His eyes still closed, like a ma attracted he could slowly feel it.


    Time was an element like never felt before. In his previous life, he didn''t have any affinity for the time element.


    But now, he could make out.


    Time and Space were indeed some of mostplex elements in existence. Even deviant elements were not like them.


    It seemed that the Greed bloodline was indeed a bloodline with an affinity for the Time Element although it was extremely rare.


    Connecting all the particles of the time element at a single point in his body, he suddenly felt a rush of mana devouring him.


    *Whoosh!!*


    Rael opened his eyes, but he wasn''t in his domain he had summoned to fight his family members.


    Instead of his domain, he was in a golden sky covering an ethereal river.


    The water inside the river rose high into the sky and turned to be an orb that flew at a high speed sticking Rael''s forehead.


    *Bam!!*


    An outright headshot.


    The shot rendered him unconscious, the next time he opened his eyes, he was in front of his friends with who he was supposed to have a spar with.


    But unexpectedly, everything was moving slowly.


    Puck who was rushing at him was strangely slowed down.


    Rael looked around to see everyone in his domain.


    ''Strange.''


    Everyone was slowed down, Hecate was drinking her tea in slow motion, the slime was giggling, that giggle seemed quite creepy.


    Rael took a step, calcting where he should ce himself to punch Puck in the face.


    *Bam!!*


    Puck got sucker-punched badly.


    ''Ahh... so it seems that, if I touch anything then time bes normal, I still need to do many tests, like the duration of time if I don''t touch anything at all.''


    He once again closed his eyes letting the river of time course through his mana veins.


    Time is a river while everyone else is the fishes swimming in it.


    Once again, time slowed down for Rael, the time of the world didn''t stop, only the time for him. This made him specte that everyone has their own time and the Time element lets everyone control fake time instead of the absolute real one.


    There were limitless possibilities with just fake time that he wondered how good it would be if he could control real-time.


    Time magic only let him influence his own time, which was apparently till now only slowing it down.


    Rael stood in just one ce after punching Puck to check out the duration, if he didn''t touch anything.


    Ten secondster time flowed normally for him.


    As soon as time started to flow normally, all of them turned to look at him with shock.


    "How did you do that?" Puck asked with a confused expression.


    "Do what?"


    "You moved so fast! I was supposed to have struck you, not the other way around!"


    "Ah it seems like I slowed down time..." Rael said scratching the back of his head with nonchnce.


    Everyone had an understanding expression as they returned back to normal, now that they knew they were no longer interested and knew that Rael was just going to continue to be overpowered just like always.


    After he was done with testing the time element, he sat against the only tree in the domain, looking at the scenery in front of him.


    Derek and Edward were arguing about whose loyalty to me is higher, Puck had also joined in and revealed the truth about Rael to Edward about how he tricked the poor boy. He would still be loyal anyway due to the ritual.


    Rael on the other hand was having wholesome thoughts.


    ''This is life.''


    Being born directly from the Nobility Law, his parents were technically the Universe itself. Although he wasn''t one who would love a lot, still the loneliness he felt in his previous life and the abyss had gone down by a notch.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. He didn''t know how much time passed but a hand tapped his shoulder.


    Opening his eyes, he was greeted with the beautiful slight of the slimedy who had her head kept upon his shoulder.


    "You never asked my name you know."


    Rael''s eyes widened, he had indeed never asked her. She had even be his wife bounded by the soul. She had given him her everything, still, he didn''t even have the decency to even ask.


    Feeling guilty he simply kept his head down looking at the grass.


    The slime giggled as she lifted his face and went in for a kiss, interlocking his lips with hers. None of them used their tongues but it was still passionate at the least.


    Breaking the kiss she said with a smile on her beautiful face.


    "It''s fine I didn''t even have a name before, I just got one when I gained god essence, seems like the universe named me."


    "Ah, so may I know your name now?" He pulled her from her waist, making her sit on hisp as he caressed her hair, brushing the silky blue hair with his pale hands.


    Rael wasn''t shocked, that seemed quite usible thinking that it wasn''t the first time someone being named by the universe.


    "May I know your name?" Rael asked with a bitter smile on his face.


    She giggled as she pinched his face slightly before sighing a bit.


    "Mira."


    "I see, that''s quite a cute name you got there." Rael retorted while brushing her hair.


    She giggled a bit, snuggling into his chest, looking at him with her dazzling golden eyes.


    He couldn''t help but go for another kiss, this time right on her nape, sucking it.


    She fell on top of him and started to reciprocate it, biting his skin and sucking them, licking it until she reached the lowest part.


    Both of them moaned, although it wasn''t loud it was still loud enough to attract attention.


    Seeing the two of them like that, all of the others smiled at each other except for Hecate who unexpectedly felt her heart a bit heavy.


    The three servants left the domain leaving Rael alone with his new wife.


    Rael immediately started to massage Mira''s body with his moon-fingering techniques which made love juices drop from her body instantly.


    "Sit on my face." He said in a low but firm voice.


    "Nghh~" Mira moaned as she then went forward to keep her butt upon Rael''s face.


    The clothes covering her body immediately disappeared as Rael started to suck her virgin cave.


    The liquid flowing from it like was divine, in his entire experience with women he had nevere across such tasty nectar.


    ''Is it because she is a partial Eldritch?''


    Rael ignored as he clutched her slimy butt which had gone out of form due to the immense pleasure he had been delivering.


    ''Sofortable.'' He had a stupid smile on his face as he continued to lick her pussy. The jelly butt was most probably one of the best butts across all the multiverses and dimensions.


    Ady who is ssy tastes better when she is nasty.


    "I want to check if there is any milk in your nips."


    Saying that he sat upon her, pinning her down, and started to suck her tits, biting them once in a while.


    "Angh~" She moaned loudly, feeling Rael''s sharp teeth.


    "You like it? Make your milke out, I am hungry!"


    "Suck baby suck all the milk from my nipples."


    Suddenly milk actually started to flow from her nips which should not have been possible, maybe because she was a slime so she could produce it.


    "What the hell!" Rael screamed loudly as he started to suck her nips more, licking everything up.


    The milk was just too tasty! It was divine! No, it was godly!


    ''The primordial eldritch''s essence was a blessing for sure.''


    "I think I might get addicted to this."


    His hands went in between her underwear, wet, it was very wet.


    "Girl, you are so horny."


    She clutched his hands as she increased her milk only to find an overjoyed Rael.


    She sat upon Rael''s crotch facing his face as she started to kiss him deep and passionately. His face was burrowed in her cleavage as he didn''t stop drinking the milk.


    Mira then started to strip him naked and pulled his pants revealing his cock.


    "Please put it inside of me."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 88: Moo moo **

    Chapter 88: Moo moo **


    "Please put it inside of me."


    Rael liked her enthusiastic reaction and he said to her: "All right then, you get on top of me."


    Mira didn''t need to be told twice and immediately got on top of Rael, her crotch right above Rael as she was on her knees, giving him a splendid view of her towering breasts.


    He smiled as he looked at his beautiful wife and said, "Let me get a taste of that pussy, I really want to know what is better your milk? Or your juice."


    She let his holy sword slide inside her slowly, fulling enjoying his cock grinding against her pussy walls.


    Meanwhile, Rael crossed his arms behind his head to make himself a bit morefortable as he was nning on not looking at Mira''s beautiful body humping up and down for the entire ride.


    Mira lowered her bodypletely until his entire rod had entered her, filling her uppletely. Just from Rael entering her once again after her previous huge orgasm, she came a little.


    Rael smiled inwardly, now time to expand it.


    "Anh~" She moaned loudly as Rael''s cock increased in size suddenly.


    Feeling his entire cock lodged inside her vagina she felt her entire body being taken over by pleasure once more and she remained still for a bit.


    Naturally at first Rael didn''t mind having his cock inside her pussy, but after a bit he wanted her to start moving, so he simply said,


    "Move!"


    This woke up Mira, who was still trying to get adjusted to having such amazing cock inside her pussy and she slowly raised her hips causing the dick to leave the deepest parts of her.


    After raising her hips up high making it so only the head was still inside her Ruri stopped moving once more, yet this time it definitely wasn''t as long as the previous time.


    Because as soon as she felt his dick leave her body she wanted to have it deep inside her again, so immediately after raising her hips up high, she lowered them once again, causing his dick to enter her nice and deep once more.


    At first, Mira kept moving a bit slow as this was actually the first time for her to have sex in the cowgirl style and ride somebody, yet after a few times she got more and more into it and she raised the pace.


    As for Rael he just lied on the bark of the tree as the wind blew making his sweat shiver with his hands underneath his head while looking at the sexy body of Mira moving up and down.


    Especially her chest area was looked at a lot as just as Mira was moving her entire body up and down, her balloons too, swayed up and down nicely.


    Seeing her tits sway up and down only got Rael more excited and his cock erged even further, which caused Mira to feel even better as well.


    As the seconds ticked by, the pace at which she moved up and down increased as well and it didn''t take long for her to get fully in it as feeling Rael''s dick rampage inside her pussy due to her moving fast, just was too good for her.


    She already realized the faster she moved the better it felt and right now she was going as hard as she could. Even though she wouldn''t hold out for long at this pace, at least it felt good and it wouldn''t take long for her to cum.


    Rael was reveling in pleasure as well as Mira''s pussy was nice and tight along with the cool feeling of her slimy cave.


    He felt amazing as she kept pouncing on him. But still, his eyes were locked onto her amazing milky breasts seeing them sway up and down so hard aroused him greatly.


    ''Milk milk milk!!!!!''


    Naturally, he threw her gorgeous face some nces as well, always surprising him that she was truly a beauty, but nevertheless, he wanted the milk more.


    He bit her nipples once more while his cock was inside her pussy getting ridden on.


    "Start moaning like a cow or else I will stop!"


    Just like Mira who was already close to an orgasm, Rael was feeling oneing up as well.


    "No you can''t stop now, I can feel iting close!" Ruri pleaded with watery eyes.


    "Then moan like a cow!" He said with indifference.


    "Mooooo mooooo~"


    Rael smiled and started to thrust her faster along with her hips bobbing up and down.


    "I''m gonna cum Mira, take it in your womb."


    In response, Mira said with trouble,


    "Moooo babeeee~"


    She mmed her hips down onst time to have his cock as deep inside her as possible and then both Rael and Mira climaxed simultaneously, Rael spurting his semen deep inside her womb.


    Mira feeling his semen fill her up once again, couldn''t feel better. His cum felt incredible, it was burning hot but also cold as ice.


    After Mira''s orgasm finished and the semen filling up her womb, stoppeding out of Rael''s cock as well, she lost all power in her body as she had expended a lot of it while riding Rael.


    She fell down forwards onto Rael. Naturally, he knew this wasing as this was the slimedy''s first time ridding herself to exhaustion so using his hands he caught her shoulders and gently rested her body on top of his.


    ''Maybe I should make a farm...'' Rael couldn''t help but have weird thoughts.


    As Mira lied on top of him, he could once again fully enjoy the feeling of her jugs, as they were pressing against his chest. At the same time, he extended his hands and rested them on top of her perky ass, giving it a few squeezes.


    Naturally, he enjoyed ying with her body very much as her curves were just too delicious. He knew no guy would ever get tired of ying with her.


    Her curves molded into his hands like as if melting, he remembered that she could even morph her body in any way in order to satisfy him.


    Not only had she a gorgeous face, but her breasts were also very soft, and nice, and stic, slices were the best species indeed.


    The perfect tits a man could ever wish for. And that wasn''t all. Her waist was very small, which made her wide hips and big perky butt show off even more.


    As Rael was enjoying himself Mira started moving once again as she slowly lifted her head which was lying right beside Rael''s. She raised it just a bit and looked him straight in the eyes.


    Her eyes were very beautiful, especially as he could see her loving gaze.


    "B-baby?"


    "Yes"


    "C-can I kiss you?"


    Rael smiled softly and nodded.


    Mira lowered her head and put her juicy lips on top of Rael''s, sucking on them nicely as their tongues found each other as well.


    The kiss felt incredible and he could feel Ruri was getting better at making out with every time they did it. Naturally, Rael got a good feel of her ass as well at the same time their mouths were connected.


    This only increased Mira''s lust and made the kiss even hotter.


    At the same time Rael''s divine dragon which had gotten half-erect fully stood up once more and because of their crotches still close together he had no problem in finding her entrance once more, before pushing his cock inside once more.


    At the same time he entered inside her once again, she moaned into his mouth, but they continued the kiss.


    After a bit of thrusting, he came inside Mira once more, after which they changed position again and again and again.


    The two''s bodies weren''t separated as they continued to roll in the grasnds.


    They kept on fucking for quite a bit as they changed the position they were in each time.


    Rael kept pounding her amazing pussy time after time, within between some cleaning blowjobs.


    His cock didn''t seem to go down as every time seeing and ying with her amazing body fired it up once more.


    When Mira got on all fours, sticking her butt up high, Rael almost lost control of himself as he looked at how astonishing she looked.


    When pounding her from behind while she was on all fours, moaning and biting her own jelly arms, Rael smiled as he couldn''t wait with to start her anal training.


    He couldn''t let a perfect ass like this wait and he needed to delve in immediately, but for now, though he would just stay connected with her all night.


    After fucking, again and again, both of them started to tire out and their sessions finally came to an end.


    Rael lied on the grass on his back and naturally Mira had already snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest, while pushing her big chest against his body. Their legs crossed with each other''s trying to feel as much as the other person''s body as possible.


    They were still awake and Rael held an ass cheek of her body in his hand as he lightly squeezed it.


    Rael then finally spoke up as he said: "I really loved it. You''re amazing."


    Mira blushed a bit hearing Rael''s words and snuggled even closer to him.


    The wind blew as Rael snapped his fingers to change the domain''s afternoon light into night.


    The darkness of the night was vast bringing humbleness to light itself. No matter how many eternities would pass, Rael would always feel the best in the ckness of the ck.


    Strange isn''t it?


    Trapped in darkness but nowing to love it.


    Yes, it is strange indeed, but that is the beauty of it.


    "Thank you, master, I really loved it as well. Even though it was different than I nned at first, but this is way better. From now on I''ll be a good ve to master."


    Rael chuckled as he heard Mira call herself a ve.


    "Good, as long as you stay nice and obedient I''ll reward you lots with great sex."


    "Mhmm."


    "Now get to sleep, I am also very sleepy now."


    "Yes, good night master," Mira said closing her eyes, feeling herself the happiest woman in the world.


    "Good night my ve," Rael said closing his eyes as well, looking forward to the fun times toe.


    Mira smiled feeling the wind blow her hair into a tousled mane. She started to remember all the tragic memories of her past.


    Her entire n and species massacred, after what she swore to be the despair of every living being and then one day she fell from the peak of omnipotence betrayed by her own subjects.


    The next time she opened her eyes she was being sold as a ve in an auction of lower species in a lower world.


    Pride? Why any need of it? She was weak, she didn''t deserve to keep her pride as a ruler.


    She had epted her fate to have her core taken by a lower species, humans. That too the most powerless humans, the weakest evolution of them.


    It was then that Rael saved her. The hope which she lost was regained by him. Feeling intrigued she tried to find more about him.


    Then she came to know that he was quite simr to her, maybe betrayed several times and also broken to some extent.


    It was right then when she realized that she had found her fated one.


    So she tried her best to please him, trying to get closer to him, flirting with him to no degree.


    Her title once evoked fear among all the celestials, gods and primordials, and all the other species.


    She ruled over all the nine realms in the Celestial in,pletely owning it and many different worlds in the God ins.


    She was known for her cruelty and mercilessness.


    Anyone who knew that she was ady would be killed, anyone near her would be killed, even her subjects didn''t know that she was female. So everyone across different multiverses thought that she was a male.


    The name given to her by the ruthless world,


    The Tyrant, Slime King.


    ~

 Chapter 89: Travelling

    Chapter 89: Travelling


    As of now, Rael was sitting inside a bus and reading the ancient inscriptions of Kama Sutra because they were finally leaving the ind to go to the Demon Country, the country from where Rael had originated.


    All the three schools had left the ind, heading over there, since the forest ground with the most Demonic Beasts were naturally present over there.


    There was a huge forest in the Greed country equivalent to at least tenrge cities of it.


    Now one would ask why no one cared to cut down the forest.


    It was obviously because they were not like humans, and apparently, many of the demonic beasts were quite intellectual, at least more intelligent than humans.


    After inquiring for a while, Rael hade to know about many things, it seemed that the Survival Assessment was more like a tradition followed by all three schools.


    It was obvious that the Assessment was another one of thepetitions between the three schools.


    For three days they would have to survive in the forest wildlife without any resources from the school.


    Now that Rael''s power had also risen considerably high, he didn''t even have a speck of fear for the Greed family which he had before because he was weak at that time.


    At the moment Rael was sitting in themon room with along with all the other first-year students. There were approximately 50.000 students in numberposing of demons, elves, etc in the room, everyone sitting with their respective ss group.


    Rael''s ss group already had a chosen ss president and she was taking everyone''s attendance. She had quite an average look, like a typical woman but she was still loved by everyone because she had many talents which made many of the boys fall for her.


    "Ok, everyone raise your hand and say ''present'' when your name is called!" The ss president yelled.


    "Jason ck!"


    "Present!"


    "Jacky White!"


    "Present!"


    "Sushi!"


    "Present."


    "Sutorohoberry!"


    "Present."


    "Eddie Bareglow!"


    "Eddie Bareglow!"


    She frowned and tried to look for him in the crowd.


    "Where is Eddie??"


    A student answered, "We don''t know haven''t seen him since yesterday, he didn''te in the bus..."


    Her eyebrows knitted as she wrote his name in her notepad.


    "Then it''s his mistake, I will inform a teacher but he shouldn''t have bunked, especially because this assessment has internal marks." She spoke with displeasure.


    After she was done she called out some other names before finally, her gazended on Rael''s name in her notepad.


    "Irakiel!"


    "Present," Rael said in a low voice but high enough for everyone to hear.


    "Irakiel!" She purposely called out again, furious because he didn''t yell at the top of his voice.


    So angry for a stupid reason.


    Rael simply ignored her and went back to experimenting with his new abilities.


    "Student Irakiel answer me!" She yelled gazing right into his eyes.


    "For fuck''s sake, can''t you see that I am sitting right here?? Or are you blind??" Rael retorted with annoyance, he wouldn''t be pushed around by a little girl. He no longer was weak that he would have to butter someone up.


    Just his luck that the moment his outburst took ce was when the entire hall fell silent.


    Rael suddenly felt embarrassed from the inside but he hid it so well that not even a mark of any imbnce of emotions showed up on his handsome face.


    At present everyone was looking at the drama going on in front of them with a lot of interest, all the 50.000 students.


    "Irakiel It was your mistake for not saying present! And then you have the audacity to use such v-vulgar words?! Don''t you have any respect?!" She eximed with anger.


    Rael knew he fucked up trying to act cool but now that he had done it, he had to follow through with it.


    "Respect? Why would I respect someone lower than me?"


    "What do to mean by lower. Even if you are SSS rank, I am still the ss head!"


    "Hahaha I see, in this short while in this school many people have offended me and all of them have ended up dead." He said thest words in a very low voice whileughing sarcastically but everyone in his ss heard what he said excluding the 50.000 students.


    Instantly a frown appeared on all the faces of all the ss students.


    "You shouldn''t joke, student Ira." The ss head spoke sternly.


    "You think I am joking?" Rael raised his eyebrows slightly, releasing his aura as a Demon Lord and slight bloodlust.


    "You are an Demon Lord?!? How?? So fast?!" The ss head took a few steps back subconsciously.


    All the ss students were also shocked, Irakiel was quite close to ascension!


    Some of the S rank genius students of the first-year generation were shocked but not because he was a demon lord but because the bloodlust he was releasing was very potent.


    "You know what at this point it is better that I go and sleep in my bedroom." Rael started to walk in the direction of his room with a heavy sigh.


    "Wait! Aren''t you going to apologize to me?? For talking back and using vulgarnguage??" She pushed her spectacles and crossed her right below her t chest.


    Rael almost stopped in his very tracks, this girl didn''t understand did she?? Why is she making such a big deal of such a petty thing?!


    "How much ever your evolution is don''t forget that I am the ss head! I will once again call out your name and this time answer with discipline! IRAKIEL!"


    At that moment it was like a chain attached to him broke.


    He disappeared from his ce and appeared right in front of the stupid ss Head. His left palm almost touching her face as if he would grab her face and crash her into the ground.


    Blood lust erupted from his body as his eyes automatically went into their demon form, demonic eyes.


    "Present." He whispered in her ears blowing the coldest breath covered with his emanating blood lust.


    "Achoo~"


    Right at that moment, someone sneezed and everyone turned their head to look at him out of response.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him the kid flushed red and said in a small voice.


    "Sorry...."


    When everyone turned to look at Rael, he was long gone.


    ~


    As Rael retired to his room, he sat upon the bed in a meditative position, his eyes closed and legs crossed.


    The Spirits in the Lower World almost diminished and weren''t a lot in number but enough to cultivate. After a while, he opened his eyes and frowned a bit.


    ''Is there any way to make my cultivation faster?''


    After pondering for a while he came upon a conclusion, he could maybe use the dual cultivation techniques from the Eternal Kama Sutra. He hadn''t learnt the main art of the manual but many amazing techniques came along with the art.


    He threw his clothes on the bed out of frustration, getting naked, and headed towards the kitchen room.


    Humming a traditional song from the fairy realm he then started to make chamomile tea. Still humming, he started to dance around and went inside the bathroom with a teacup in his hand.


    Turning on the tap, hot water started to gush out, he sat on the nearby steel chair and took a sip of chamomile tea.


    "I wish there was wine."


    Sighing, he started to pour shampoo in the tub and pped his hands in water to help the bubbles form faster.


    After a total of five minutes, he sat down in it. He closed his eyes and started to think of the various way he could increase his cultivation base.


    ''Spiritual energy is abination of life and death energy... is it possible to use the cores of demonic beasts to increase it??''


    Rael immediately stood up, letting all the bubbles on him flow down towards his divine dragon.


    ''Yes! That is possible I think! This survival camp will be a good opportunity, also Puck told me that he is near a breakthrough so maybe he can do a breakthrough in that forest.''


    Rael then went towards the shower, the water fell on top of him like dewdrops of a blissful and tranquil morning.


    ''If I am right... then it is possible that he might raze the entire forest with his breakthrough? Maybe I can make him go and kill all the demonic beasts before breaking through. Then at least I will have plundered.... what do they call this term again?... Ah yes... a drain of wealth. It''s a perfect opportunity, my cultivation base might just sore like a bird and break through into a major realm. After all, it will be all the demonic beasts.. that we are talking about. If all of them are killed then their cores will be used solely for my nourishment.''


    Rael started to smile creepily but then pped his face.


    ''Don''t daydream or else it won''te true.''


    After taking a nice shower he came out of the bathroom and quickly changed into his bedclothes which were mainly loose robes.


    Sitting on the bedfortably he switched on the T.V and instantly went onto the news channel.


    The newsdy was quite busty and had the right curves in the right ces, no wonder all the srymen liked to watch the news.


    "ording to the clip, it seems that it has been revealed that the Prince of Vampires will indeed being to the Demon Realm. Many of our sources have tried to find more information on this matter, and we specte that he ising here due to one of the spar world yers who recently took a rank in the top 100 and even defeated the crown prince."


    Rael''s eyebrows knitted, ''That bastard prince ising here? Is heing for me?''


    Rael shook his thoughts away as he took a deep yawn, he was quite tired and wanted to have a good sleep. In a few days, they would be reaching the Demon Country.


    ''Things are getting interesting..''


    ~


    Meanwhile in the Human Country.


    The zombie apocalypse had passed and more than half of the poption in the country had dropped.


    Since the county was at the brink of destruction, many of the human-eating species sneaked into the realm just to eat those humans.


    In a high-level district, many bungalows and vis stood but the best vi was the one which was atop of a hill.


    Inside the vi, a living room was dimly lit with the vintage wall sconces that hung on the mute-colored walls like earrings.


    Thick velvet curtains hid the long windows across the walls, just leaving a shy peak of the woods beyond.


    Two antique couches stood on the opposite sides of each on the hand-woven rug in front of the ashen firece, apanied by rich velvet and bronze wing-chairs that stood as sidekicks.


    The paintings and faded tapestry panels on the walls seem to blink at Aria as she entered like they were greeting her. She sunk in one of the couches and she looked like she was melting. It was the first time she rested her body today.


    It had been two months since Rael had left, in the time she had been training herself a lot. In no time she would also be able toe at a stage to ascend.


    She quickly took a good hot bath and walked inside the vi wearing a hot revealing bathrobe.


    She then took out a bottle of fairy wine and poured it into a ss. It was quite clear in color, red but also fully translucent. Imitating Rael she started to sniff it like how Rael did and then giggled because of the way she was acting.


    The wine was full of pleasant vors that were sweet and rounded in nature, it was quite high in alcohol byplex vors or by an oaky vani character.


    Sipping her wine quietly she started to look out of the window to look at the night cityscape.


    If one could see the light of the soul, the cityscape would be like the starlit ck heavens, be it day or night.


    The ground below her was alive with lights like someone had taken a handful of glitter and thrown it as far as the eye could see. It was too dark to make out individual buildings, but the lights were enough for her.


    Aria sighed, feeling a bit lonely. She was clearly missing her husband, she never thought that she who didn''t care about the emotions of others would right now be overdriven by a simple emotion of longing.


    She sipped her wine once again with a bitter smile.


    ''I wonder what you are doing now.''


    Soon that smile turned into a giggle as a calcted look came upon her face.


    "Maybe I should go and visit him, I am missing his earlobes a lot."


    ~


    Btw, I am nning on changing the name of Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh to something else because I have nned something for the future and I don''t want to go to hell for writing it with the real name of God.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 90: Getting two new slaves.

    Chapter 90: Getting two new ves.


    Getting out of the bus, all the students started to chatter around like the brats they were. Many of the students gave slight nces at Rael but they were very subtle because of the dangerous vibes he was giving out.


    Most of the girls were blushing because he was the mysteriously charming bad boy delinquent guy.


    Meanwhile, where Rael stood no one dared toe near him, but he was quite content with that. Especially because at the moment he had been pondering about how he should proceed with the demonic beast n.


    Edward looked at Rael from a distance and gave a nod which was reciprocated by him.


    "Halfbro!!!~" A sudden shout got everyone pulled up, and this time people from the other schools were also staring.


    Rael turned to look at the person calling him and his expression totally changed, totally grim.


    ''Why the fuck is she here?!''


    The person in front of him was none other than one of his siblings excluding Alizejh. A half-sister named Alicia.


    Rael''s head immediately went to the other side as he started to walk away from her not willing tomunicate.


    The minx came running to him and gripped his arm tightly.


    "RAEL?! You are Rael aren''t you?!"


    He sighed as he gazed into the golden eyes of his sister.


    "Yes"


    Her eyes widened as she started to scream at the top of her voice unlike how an elegant princess of greed should behave.


    "I missed you so much!!! Mom and I were so worried!"


    Looking at the young demoness he hadplicated emotions and didn''t know how to express them. He didn''t even know her personally!!


    He only knew her through the previous memories he inherited plus she wasn''t like his twin Alizejh who was a split image of himself so he hadn''t cared much.


    He nodded to himself and then looked at her with an inquiring gaze cutting into her long scolding.


    "So why are you here?"


    "-What?! You dare ignore me!" She started to rage.


    Rael sighed, he didn''t want to talk to her that was sure. Suddenly he felt someone tug his clothing. He turned to look who was the person and was dazed for a second.


    Long pink hair along with enchanted kind of skin with deep eyes which made one seem inferior. Danie Nirvana.


    As soon as Danie saw Rael''s face her heart almost came out from her chest. She had speciallye over there because she had heard that a silver-haired boy was spotted and it was true!


    She finally found the guy of her dreams.


    He was finally in front of her.


    She wasn''t going to let him go away this time. Danie pounced onto him making both of them fall onto the ground.


    This time she took the opportunity and quickly pressed her lips upon his. Rael was shocked at first but he would never refuse a kiss from a hot woman.


    Reciprocating it, their tongues started to collide, her mouth was hot, arousing him. She put her knee cap on his abdomen and her fingers across his hair exerting pressure towards the ground, continuing to kiss.


    The people near them were shocked, firstly because many recognized Danie and Alicia, Alicia was a sin princess and Danie was the fiance of Alicia''s elder brother. Although the most shocked person was Alicia who had her mouth covered with her hands, her face flushed red.


    "W-what are you guys doing..?!" She shook her head dramatically, her face still red.


    Danie broke the kiss, a string of saliva followed from their mouth only to be broken. She tilted her head to look at Alicia with a dumb look on her face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Y-you guy just k-kissed!" She eximed with astonishment.


    Danie turned to look at her with a sly gaze, "Oh did we dear?"


    "Yes, you did!" She shouted at the two.


    "No. We didn''t." Rael shrugged with his hands forward.


    "Y-you! She is even sitting on you!" Alicia looked at him with an expression of rage.


    "Oh that... she tripped and I here was kind enough to catch her," Rael said with an innocent face.


    "Sister-inw, I didn''t think that you were so much of a pervert," Danie said with a disappointed look on her cherry face.


    "I am a p-pervert?!?!!! And don''t you have my elder brother as a fiance?! Alicia scolded in a stern tone, clearly enraged.


    Rael simply chuckled and grabbed the plum perky ass of Danie harder. While Danie simply retorted.


    "It''s fine, my arranged fiance can be changed to Rael.


    Alicia red right at her and spoke not giving Danie a chance to say anything more.


    "I mean... No! How dare you try to trick me?! I won''t let you have him. Elder half-sister, Alizejh has already got a lead on me by leaving with him and abandoning the family name!"


    "Nope. I have marked him as mine, I have given him all my f-firsts so he is clearly mine!" Danie huffed cutely.


    Rael was the most dumbfounded one here, although he was quite shameless, he was also quite troubled.


    ''Just how many more women do I have to entertain in just the lower world?!''


    At that moment, another surprise awaited Rael.


    Alicia pushed Dannie away and kissed Rael right on his lips. Her lips tasted like melted chocte along with vani cookies. Both their tongues entangled with each other ying a game of rolling.


    Finally, she broke the kiss, even though the kisssted only for ten seconds, to her, it was like an eternity.


    The fact that they were made of the same blood and flesh gave Alicia arousal of the forbidden fruit.


    Although Rael didn''t think of her as a sister, she was still his own blood so he was very much in denial.


    Meanwhile, Alicia who was sitting atop of Rael had a blushed face. Her entire face was so red, that she looked like plump tomatoes.


    "N-now I have also marked you.." She looked down not daring to meet his soul-piercing eyes.


    Danie blinked her eyes in utter disbelief, "What the fuk?! You are his sister!"


    Alicia simply shied away while Danie stared at Rael who simply shrugged.


    "Love has no bounds, incest is wincest."


    Many people had surrounded the trio and aroused by the spectacle they were kissing their own partners.


    The entire ce had be a kissing ground, some people had even escted further, going right into copting, marking the ce a breeding ground.


    It wasn''t their mistake since, Rael, by practicing the initial techniques of Eternal Kama Sutra, had an aura of arousal, he still didn''t know how to control it.


    "Incest is wincest my ass!" Danie narrowed her eyes and looked at Rael with utter rage in her beautiful pupils.


    "Your ass is indeed quite wincest." Rael gave a smug look to her which turned into a knowing smirk.


    "Y-you! Shameless!!" She stomped her foot and huffed like a baby.


    "Can you get up?" He lifted his head to look at Alicia who simply shied away.


    "Y-yes." She replied quietly ying with her hair, making beautiful curves out of it.


    Danie turned to look at Rael and said grimly like as if she wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "You have to take responsibility for me."


    Alicia also didn''t shy away and chimed in like the little minx she was.


    "Mine also."


    Then they said at the same time.


    "You have to take responsibility for us."


    Rael got up from his ce, he took a deep breath and sighed.


    "I am sorry about that, I will not take your responsibility, it was you all who gave your firsts. If I would take responsibility for all my flings and women I have encountered then I am pretty sure that I would be able to make a separate world filled with only women dedicated to me... but if you guys want then you all can be my ves."


    Rael had a very good n, wives > maids > ves.


    "So do you all ept that? It is your choice." Rael spoke with an expression of subtle modesty.


    Danie without hesitation shouted at the top of her voice, she didn''t care, she just wanted to be with him.


    "I ept!!"


    Alicia not wanting to lose to Danie also cried.


    "I also ept!"


    Rael gave a small smile and extended his arms towards them.


    "Alright then, now both of you are my ves in both body and soul."


    Thunder cracked in the sky, the universe had paid witness to their oath.


    The two girls hugged Rael snuggling into his warm body, he clutched their asses and a ve mark appeared on them. Now they were the only ones in the area who were not kissing or having sex.


    He flinched as he looked at the entire area with shock, ultimately he sighed, letting everyone do what they wanted while staring at the clouds in the blue sky.


    ''So troublesome.''


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 91: Survival Assessment Begins!

    Chapter 91: Survival Assessment Begins!


    "What is going on over here?" A teacher asked his fellow colleague teachers who had their eyes literally popped out seeing the scene folding in front of them.


    All the students were kissing each other!


    It was the day when virgins lost their virginity and couples were made!


    A teacher looked at his teacher girlfriend with a face barely hiding his lust. She scowled and kicked him in his shin with a disdainful expression below which she was blushing secretly.


    "What are these students doing?!" A short-haired teacher with long strands of red appeared ring at everyone.


    "It seems that they are kissing and doing matrimonial stuff..." A teacher replied to her, his teeth stuttering due to fear.


    The short-haired teacher looked at all the teachers with a deadpan expression.


    "And what the hell are you teachers doing?!"


    "Seeing them kiss and... ugh... you know what I mean." Another teacher replied.


    "You excuses for teachers! GO AND STOP THEM! THATS WHAT I MEANT TO SAY!!"


    Everyone made an ''O'' expression and nodded looking at her with admiration and respect still not ready to go.


    "You damn numbskulls good for nothings! I will only have to go!" The woman screamed as she went to the kissing grounds.


    All of them looked down at the ground with shame seeing the stern teacher go towards all the perverted students doing squishy squishy.


    "YOU DAMN HORNY BRATS!!" The woman yelled her eyes scanning all the students and then finallynding on Rael who was getting hugged by two beauties.


    Most of the people stopped what they were doing and quickly wore their clothes in a messy way. Meanwhile, the teacher stared at the two girls dumbfounded.


    ''Isn''t she Princess Alicia and Danielle Nirvana the daughter of the third richest man in the realm who is engaged to the twin brother of Princess Alicia?!''


    Her jaw fell wide open even more as shock started to devour her body. ''Why are they hugging that silver boy?? Who is he to them?''


    Then the next scene she saw was the silver-haired boy having a three-way tongue kiss.


    This time her jaw fell down to the floor and a fly entered her mouth.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Stupid fly!" She muttered with barely containable rage, her eyes glinting for blood.


    Although she hadplicated feelings, it wasn''t her business to poke in but she was still looking forward to what their family''s reaction would be.


    Drama is something every being covets for, despair is something every being loves to see in others and happiness is something that makes one envious.


    Every being is a hypocrite, that will always be an undeniable fact.


    "LISTEN UP EVERYONE! I WANT FULL DISCIPLINE! OPEN UP ALL YOUR EARS AND LISTEN CLOSELY!" She shouted at the top of her voice looking down upon everyone.


    "STAND STRAIGHT!"


    Everyone formed a line and stood straight like men and women in an army, it was surprising how fast it all took ce in.


    "RELAX!!" As she yelled, all the students rxed but still stood in a straight line with a clear look of displeasure on their faces, nobody likes to be imposed especially after you are interrupted while doing something private.


    "I will now start to exin to you all the rules and regtions to be followed and how the survival assessment will take ce but before that!! Let''s wee the official arrivals of the schools, please move towards to your respective school area when you see your acquaintances!"


    Teachers and school council members stood in their respective school''s area with shcards to indicate students toe over to the respective area.


    Rael bid goodbye to Alicia and Danie, Alicia had apparently sneaked out from her school carriage so she went back and Danie said that she would be going to meet her ex-school friends who were apparently joining in with the first year''s because they were important people of the school. This just showed how important of a person she was.


    *BOOM!!*


    Thunder cracked in the air with intense velocity, innocent pressure fell over the ce as slight raindrops fell from the sky, painting the ground anew.


    "Neighhh"


    A sound of horses could be heard.


    *p p p p*


    Along with the horses came a sound of wings pping against the air.


    All of a sudden, the sky fell dark, when it cleared all one could see was an immeasurable amount of ck flying horses strapped torge cartsnding towards the ground.


    *Whoom!!*


    As itnded on the ground a feeling of dread came upon every student present, the carts were involuntary giving out the feeling of domination and arrogance.


    *Tak* *Tak* *Tak*


    The cart-driving doors opened as butlers started to flow out from them, opening the door for their masters. Many beautiful women and handsome men were revealed to the outside world not even sparing a nce at the students of other academies.


    In total there were only thirty thousand students who came out from it but every one of them had an aura of perception and an aura of involuntary dominance. When they finally looked at the students from other schools, their eyes contained disdain and coldness chilling to the very core.


    That was true arrogance!


    A gathering of losers, because that''s what arrogant people are.


    Rael snorted, their entrance was nothing special, nothing he couldn''t do.


    The loudmouth strict teacher nodded as she waved at them to go to their respective area. They spared a nce to the teacher, some with admiration and some with fear.


    It seemed that the woman in front was quite an important figure if a gathering of arrogant people had respect for her.


    "Common Swan High!!!!!!" She yelled at the top of her voice as themoner, peasant students showed up their hands from their respective areas.


    "Imperial Demon Academy!!!!!!!!" Again she yelled as the students including Rael rose their hands, standing in a vertical arrangement.


    "Last but not the least! ROYAL ACADEMY!!!!!" As she shouted, there was pin-drop silence, no one uttered a word, keeping silent to themselves own self.


    "Achoo!!"


    A familiar guy sneezed getting a lot of res including from the Royal School for ruining their cool entrance atmosphere.


    "Sorry" He muttered with embarrassment, while some of them snickered thinking that he did it on purpose, the fact due to him doing it earlier with Rael.


    "Alright since every school has arrived, I will be doing the introductions. My name is Tumba Reagan, I am the current heir of the Reagan family, now a teacher and in charge of supervising this year''s survival assessment." She spoke proudly, earning quite some disdain for unting her family name.


    Rael had an amused look upon his face but was getting annoyed along with hints of anticipation by every passing second, apparently, he has started to feel the blood bond from his body starting to spike, he had a very ominous feeling.


    "I WILL NOW BEGIN TO EXPLAIN THE RULES AND REGULATIONS SINCE EVERY SCHOOL IS NOW PRESENT!" Her hands crossed against her breasts she narrowed her eyes at everyone.


    Cheers erupted and some sarcasticments were passed since the assessment was a drag.


    "Rule no.1: Kill or be killed! No one is allowed to kill fellow students but every student is allowed to kill the beasts, if you don''t then they will kill you. It''s thew of the forest. BE THE PREDATOR! PREDATE THE PREDATOR!!"


    She paused as she nced at the students, there was a hidden message among the rule, ''As long as one can hide the killing making it seem like an ident or a death by an animal attack, and was allowed to kill.''


    "Rule no. 2: Teamwork! Unity is the best policy! WHEN UNITED YOU RISE AND WHEN DIVIDED YOU FALL!! All schools have topulsory participate! Your survival group will be your respective ss! I hope you have made trust and bonds with all!!" Another pause took ce as she eyed everyone like the pedo she was.


    "Rule no. 3: Rankings!! Every ss will have a ranking, an inter-school ranking, it will be mixed with the rankingbining of all the schools!! The rankings will depend on the number of beasts you hunt and survival points which you will gain when finding natural ces and nts or even different beasts, all you have to do is scan with the survival watch! It will also tell us if you are dead or alive!! Your watches will be distributed by your respective ss heads!!"


    Many teachers came forward with brown cardboard boxes as they started distributing the survival-scanning watches among the ss heads who started to distribute them among their ss peerage.


    Sona who was the ss leader of Rael''s ss gave him a look of deep hatred as she gave him the watch, ring at him like a hunter watching its prey.


    Tumba from where she was standing looked at the 700.000 students below her with satisfaction in her eyes, despite a heavy number all stood quiet with utmost discipline since she made an appearance, especially the other people who were kissing, etc.


    She nodded to herself as a sadistic grin crept onto her face making everyone shudder.


    "Alright, I have a final thing to say to you all! Don''t expect help from anyone outside! You are alone! Stop being naive and a liability to your group! Follow orders and you will survive!! Don''t get hell-bent upon securing points and you shall survive!! Don''t fight a beast stronger than you and you shall survive!! Don''t awaken a hidden sleeping dragon and you shall survive!! Bid your loved ones a good goodbye, for all you know you will die! THE STRONG SHALL EMERGE AND THE WEAKLINGS SHALL PERISH!! That is all I have got to say to you all puny good for nothing brats!! I bid you farewell and hope you to survive!! Godspeed, it is Godspeed."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 92: Setting Up

    Chapter 92: Setting Up


    Walking through the long grasses, along with the sun shining upon all the students. Sweat dripped from the face of the students as they repeatedly wiped it with a napkin, panting again and again.


    The students had started to scan different nts that they saw, giving in a group effort, unlike Rael who was more interested in humming a tune, at least that''s what the others thought.


    No.


    Rael was indeed humming but his spirit sense was spread out, his eyes closed as he tried to sense beasts around them, it was known that demonic beasts were naturally stronger than demons, it was like how tigers are like to humans.


    The beasts would always be stronger, although that is a dangerous thing... the demons don''t disturb the demonic beasts and destroy their territories except when needed. Topensate for their shorings they focus on mana-tech, a modern approach.


    But the survival assessment was more like an olden maturity tradition so no one was allowed to carry modern equipment.


    The Assessment also had a hidden agenda which was clear to everyone by now.


    Raid and defend.


    It was like a game of capture the g, people would raid for sure upon the weaker ones just to dwindle their points. That is the first reason, then the other is, School War, the assessment is clearly to see which school is better.


    If a member of a different school meets someone from another school then there is only one option for that student: Kill or Run.


    No one is naive enough to give someone refuge or help him especially if that person is not from their school.


    Raiding supplies and stealing better territory the employment of killing was sure to take ce.


    There was a good chance for Rael''s ss to also fall prey but luck shined upon them and they were blessed with Rael.


    "Hey!!" The president of the ss turned to look at Rael who was still humming.


    ''Now what does this bitch want?''


    "Yeah? What do you want?" Rael asked nonchntly.


    Thedy bit her lips but then sighed letting the vice president take the lead to find a camping ce,ing near to where Rael was walking.


    "I wanted to say that I am sorry." She looked down onto the ground kicking some stones on the sidewalk.


    "Huh? Sorry, but can you repeat that? Maybe a little louder?" Rael blinked his eyes he couldn''t believe what his ears were hearing.


    "I SAID I AM SORRY!!" She shouted turning red thinking that Rael was doing it on purpose.


    Rael observed her expressions which spelled genuineness and couldn''t help but break into a bright smile. He patted her head looking her right into her eyes with that dazzling smile.


    "Apology epted."


    The smelly girl stared at his smile as a huge blush covered her face due to which she ran away covering her face with her hands in order to not let Rael see her red face.


    The funny thing was that she even tripped a few times before going to her original position, leading their ss.


    Rael who was chuckling felt proud of himself, he truly felt that he had be a harem protagonist. He turned a nemesis fall for him, or at least blush.


    Thinking about nemesis, his mood became a bit bitter as he started to think of Ishtar but then he quickly shook his head and started to cultivate while moving.


    The trick to this was creating apartment in the mind, where he could hide himself and cultivate over there. That way he would be truly calm, nothing would be able to faze him, he would be truly emotionless, a puppet being controlled by the real him in the mind.


    After a long time of walking, they came across a great camping spot, it was in between willow-like trees, it covered the entire spot like a circle. It was very hard to slip in through the cracks but at least in that spot, they would easily be able to kill enemies who try to trespass.


    Large beasts wouldn''t even be able to enter due to the manyrge trees. Even if they tried to enter they would make a lot of noise so it was the best spot to camp.


    After slipping through the cracks, they started to observe the interior. It was like a normal grass in except with willow trees as boundaries. Golden-green grass would seem a bit dark due to the skies being mostly covered by the huge leaves.


    "Alright everyone start setting up your tents then we will form groups and make a n, chop-chop!!" The ss president yelled as she sat down on a rock, exhaling a heavy sigh.


    Just when she sat down trying to rx a bit, a new problem came. A girl came running towards her frantically.


    "ss head! There are only two tents!!"


    Her face paled, ''Fuck this school!! They didn''t even give us separate tents!''


    "Show me the two tents." She growled.


    Observing the two tents she sighed again, ''At least they are big enough to amodate all of us.''


    "Alright! Start setting the tents, we should be able to make do with it, one tent will be for the girls while the other will be for the boys!!"


    "But what if they try to sneak inside?" A girl called Shizune asked.


    As she said that all the females turned to look at the males who were pretending to not have heard anything..... if only a stupid sneezing bastard didn''t speak.


    "Ooooh, you girls! That is a very nice idea."


    All the females started to pound him, while the boys started to dig into the ground to make a grave for the poor sot.


    "So will you guys peek?" The ss president asked with a not so innocent smile.


    All of them shook their head in order toply and reassure her.


    The boys like the ves they were of the girls started to set up the tents, almost crying due to the stupid bastard because of whom they were having to do more work.


    While they were doing all the work Rael sat down in a secluded ce and started to cultivate properly this time.


    After a total of thirty minutes, some students came near him.


    "Ira, let''s go. ss President is calling everyone." A boy called Nano said.


    Rael opened his eyes,ing out from his mediation, and nodded, getting up to follow them.


    "Let''s go." He spoke with his tranquil voice.


    Arriving near the rock where the president was atop everyone formed a circle near it and sat.


    The President then started to speak.


    "Everyone now that we are done setting up the tents, we will make the groups."


    All the students near the rock nodded obediently and started to hear what she said with keen ears.


    "There will be five groups in total!! The first group will be doing chores and making our camp better!


    The second group will be the hunting group, you will go and look for food!


    The third group will be the night guard, they will be in charge of the lookout for monsters and raiders.


    The fourth group will be the raid team, as the name says it will be in charge of raiding.


    The fifth group will be the defense team, it will be in charge of defense in case of someone attacks in general.


    REMEMBER OUR GOAL ISN''T TOO SCORE POINTS!! YES, IT IS IMPORTANT BUT THE PRINCIPAL OF THIS TEST IS TO SURVIVE!!."


    She paused to have a sip of water, her throat was getting dryer as she yelled, Isera( ss President) scanned the area to look for Rael and the corner of her mouth started to twitch when she saw him sticking out his tongue while looking at her.


    Isera clenched her hands hard, ''Bastard.'' Then she cooled her head convincing herself that anger wouldn''t take her anywhere.


    In total there were fifty students in their ss.


    "The first group will consist of..., the second group will consist of...., the third group will consist of..., the fourth group will consist of..., the fifth group will consist of...."


    She ended her announcement leaving everyone on their own to do their tasks.


    Rael''s ears perked up when he noticed that his name wasn''t called. He raised his hand with a frown upon his face, although he didn''t mind doing anything and justzing around work, he still chose to ask her.


    "Isera my name wasn''t called out. Which group am I in?" He asked with an innocent expression upon his face.


    She looked at him condescending, her face even flinched when he called her by name.


    Of course, it didn''t go unnoticed by the ssmates, they all started to snicker due to it, except the girls who were enchanted by him. They were looking at the ss president with a deadly gaze.


    Imaginary sweat dripped from her forehead as she wiped it. ''What is this pressure?!''


    She nced at the girls who were staring at her and swallowed her saliva. Then she turned to look at Rael with an indifferent gaze.


    "As you are the strongest in our school, you will be an all-rounder except for night guard and chore duty." She spoke in an authoritative tone.


    Rael nodded, he actually preferred it that way. He would never do chores and would never do night guard duty.


    He loved his sleep just like everyone else. Even if demons didn''t need it, sleep would make everyone calm even if it wasn''t needed, it was a necessary thing.


    "All right, then everyone get to work!!"


    ~


    I''ll upload a bonus tomorrow, send ur stones.

 Chapter 93: Stepson in Distress

    Chapter 93: Stepson in Distress


    [1]


    ~


    The afternoon rays shined upon the camp, glistening with the cheerfulness of the people inside.


    Many students wereughing as they sat in a circle ying card games while some of the other students were cooking.


    Amongst all that chattering and wholesome atmosphere, only one person was missing.


    Yes, Rael wasn''t there, well to be honest he stole all the barbeque sticks that the students were cooking stuffing his mouth with one, and carrying the others in his arms.


    Shamelessly after finishing one, he ate the others and when someone would reprimand him, just like a spoiled child he would unt his aura.


    But enough fun and games, now it was time for him to go alone and hunt for demonic beasts.


    The Realm was big, even though it was a lower world, it wasn''t a normal one, many irregrities consisted in it.


    Just like how humans get influenced by magic and mana, even animals got influenced by giving birth to beasts.


    Now why would he go alone and why would he even hunt beats?


    Like said before, the lower world Rael was living in was abnormal so he suspected that there could be many other thingsw-breaking items present, more so in a mysterious forest full of danger.


    Humming a song he strolled around the camp which earned him many malicious gazes, ignoring them all the continued trudging towards the boundary, in hopes to go for a fun plod.


    Many wondered where he was going but they didn''t mind it, if he wanted to leave then it was his choice.


    "Irakiel! Where are you going??!" Sona asked with a scowl on her face which was returned to her with a gentle smile leaving her dazed.


    "Nothing much, I am going out for a stroll, maybe ill find something interesting," Rael answered to her nonchntly.


    "No! You can''t leave, what if a strong beast eats you???" She red right into his icy jade eyes as she spoke.


    "Aww, are you worried about me?" Rael made a puppy expression as he came closer to her.


    Her face turned pale as she quickly retorted not letting him make the mistake of misunderstanding her outburst.


    "W-worried?! No! You are the strongest in our grade so if you die a few problems will be caused and we are also depending on your strength to pass this assessment."


    She had gotten a bit flustered but then quickly regained her demeanor adding a bit of shamelessness.


    Rael couldn''t help but suppress hisugh as he pinched her nose.


    "Dont worry, didn''t you say I am strong so how could I die? Besides the universe wouldn''t let me die again." He whispered the other half in a low voice not letting her hear.


    "B-but -" She wanted to counter but Rael stuffed a barbeque stick in her mouth, not letting her speak.


    "Bye-bye ~" He stuffed another stick in his mouth and quietly withdrew from the scene.


    Sona looking at Rael muttered something under her breath and looked at his departing back withplex emotions.


    While Sona was having conflicted feelings Rael''s yfulness and earlier attitude had totally vanished, his entire manner had changed.


    His eyes glinted seriousness but his face was different, it was red at the corners barely able to hide his excitement.


    ''If I am right then the vibes I felt wereing from the north.'' He closed his eyes again widening his spirit sense. After a total of ten minutes, his spiritual senses detected the beast he was looking for.


    ''Finally found him, wait.... somebody is fighting it." His eyebrows furrowed, the beast was clearly on a level of Rael''s so the person fighting it would surely fail. Rael shook his head thinking that the person would most probably die.


    Nevertheless, he rushed right into the woods to test out his prowess.


    ''I hope it tastes good.'' He licked his lips and proceeded towards the woods with drool upon his face.


    ~


    In a lone area, was standing n, a prince of greed. He had just found out that his fiance and even his twin sister had kissed Rael who had magically appeared in their lives.


    "Fuck that bastard!" n roared in anger as he screamed at the top of his voice venting his anger.


    ''What is his fucking problem!! Why did that trash enter our lives again!! Stupid bastard child!!! I wish he was dead!!''


    He then proceeded to kick a stone at his full force, as soon as he did that, his toe started paining.


    "God are you fucking with me?!" He growled pointing looking at the sky while holding his legs with both his hands.


    Unbeknownst to him, God was indeed fucking his life up.


    *GROWWWWLLLLLLL!!!!!*


    n''s face turned white like a sheet. ''Don''t fucking tell me.... that the pebble hurt a ranked demon beast...''


    He could clearly make out that it was a duke-rank beast due to the aura it was giving out.


    ''I guess there is no other option but to fight it or else death is what wille for me.'' He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands only to calm down.


    He was trained by his father who was the Apostle of the Greed.


    He had even evolved into an arch-demon himself, a prodigy among prodigies, it was just that all his other siblings were also already arch-demons.


    Among the Greed family, he believed himself to be the most talented which caused his prejudice against the weak, especially Rael, who he thought was trash.


    He often wondered how could such trash be born in the Greed Royal Family, considering him to be a disgrace. Hence his hate for him.


    He then turned to look at the beast who came out from the bushes ring at him.


    The beast had deep and sharp spikes on the bark of his back and red trenches around its yellow dted pupils.


    Long slits and grey fur on its entire body. It had sharp canines that could pierce through anything, it had a tail with an arrow on its end along with two conoid horns piercing through its head.


    "You stupid beast! I will show you who is superior here!'' He shouted as wings sprouted out from his back causing his eye to dte into a blood-red color and hair full of ck and two ck horns which also came out from his forehead like bulges.


    DEMON TRANSFORMATION!!!!!


    He pped his wings taking flight into the skies looking towards the beast with disdain which turned into a smirk.


    "SPECIAL GREED TECHNIQUE!!!!!" He roared at the top of his voice.


    The beast waited for the attack and looked at him with bloodshot eyes.


    "RUN AWAY!!!!!" Screaming that, he turned to run away at full speed, he knew he couldn''t win, he wasn''t a reckless naive brat to try and take it down.


    ''AHAHAHAHAHAHHHAAHHAHA I AM A FUCKING GENIUS!!!!!!"


    The beast looked at his departing body dumbfoundedly, after a few seconds he realized. ''You motherfucker how dare you fool this king!!!!''


    Pressing itsrge feet on the ground, the beast started to umte mana in them after what it took a huge leap. ''NEVER GONNA GIVE YOU UP!!!!''


    *Fwooooo!!!*


    It flew into the sky, roaring and chasing after the golden-haired trot. n''s rejoice was short as he turned around to look that the stupid beast was chasing after him.


    ''Do I really have no other choice but to fight that overpowered beast?????? NO!! I will not lose my life here!''


    Right when he regained hope, the beast spewed scarlet mes that burned his butt.


    His eyes became watery as he cursed the beast god knows how many times.


    "Soft kitty, warm kitty, little ball of fur..... fuck you kitty!!!" He roared.


    He had enough of the kitty bullying him.


    "I''ll show you what happens when you mess with the greatest and the most handsome man!!" He opened his palms as gusts of wind started to flow from them. They turnedrger andrger as big as a mini-hill.


    WHIRLS OF WIND!!!!!


    *BOOM!!!* *BOOM!!!* *FWOOOO!!*


    A huge amount of energy and heat rose in the air along with friction as a fire started to generate zing everything with dense mes along with the wind magic.


    A huge tornado of wind and sparks of mes was formed.


    The young demon looked at him with veins covering most of his body, it showed that his mana veins had exhausted the living shit out of him.


    EXECUTE!!!!!!


    *SWOOSH!!*


    The massive wind bullet sprang right into the beast''s body living a huge hole in it. n''s eyes started to blur out as nausea took over him.


    He tried to vomit but it wouldn''te out. Forced exhaustion took over him as he fell to the ground.


    *CRASHH!!*


    He fell nearby where the beast who had also fallen was whimpering, what he didn''t notice was that the beast was incredibly angry, full of rage, and was healing at an astronomical degree which was astonishing but not surprising.


    ''At least I managed to take out that stupid beast.'' n muttered in his mind. ''I should send a distress signal to those lowly worms.''


    He growled internally as he fired an enigma of his greed emblem to notify his ssmates with the little power he had left.


    Just when his body started to rx a shadow overtook the entire ce.


    n with the pitiful strength opened his eyes only to see the beast who was standing on its fours and whimpering to be standing on two legs and destroying everything with rage.


    ''Fuck! I forgot it was a ranked beast!!! It has its own berserk mode!!!!'' He cursed his luck and God, he was surely going to proceed to hell due to his constant abuses to God.


    Berserk mode which only high-level bests have, every demon also has it but to trigger it one needs to be in a heavy rage only then can it awaken it.


    When awakened the person or beast loses control upon itself and destroyed everything in its sight not caring about anything.


    "Ah, shit is my life over now?" n sighed, he then started to get shbacks of all his encounters with his family and whenever someone praised him.


    Just when the beast was about to strike at him, he closed his eyes epting death. Right at that moment, he felt the wind pushing against his face. Blinking his eyes he opened it only to be ckjawed.


    In front of him was a silver-haired boy with sticking ice-colored eyes which had a glint of purple burning within them.


    His skin was wless and his exterior was very chiseled despite looking delicate. The man looked like a God, more ethereal than even the definition of ethereal.


    n who had a huge fear towards anyone better than him hence being arrogant was looking at him with dazed eyes.


    He was better than him, he knew it since the moment heid his eyes on him.


    n turned to look him in the eyes but felt lost in them, the eyes were filled with confidence and disdain towards him, it wasn''t even hidden.


    Then his lips curled giving out a smug smile.


    "What a pussy you are."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 94: You wanna compare miasma?

    Chapter 94: You wannapare miasma?


    [2]


    Bonus updated.


    ~


    "What a pussy you are."


    n''s eyes had a bit of shock, he was still in much of a daze to recognize the person in front of him but the words that the man in front of him spoke had struck his heart making it bleed profusely.


    Rael threw him on the ground and turned to look at the raging beast cracking his fingers and knuckles to get ready for a fight.


    "Let''s see what you are made of." Exhaling air he locked onto the beast, he extended his arms revealing his perky palms. He quickly made a gun symbol out of it and an ethereal smic substance started to form.


    GHOST PHANTASM: SWORD INTENT!!!


    Smirking he raised his hands in the air, wayward directly proportional to the sky, blinding light which was more translucent started to form on his two fingers, he lowered his hands ny degrees looking at the beast in front of him.


    "Bang," He said as he made the gun recoil gesture.


    As he did that wind blew right into his direction, messing up his hair a bit. If one tried to see clearly then they would be able to see a strand of ethereal light piercing the body of the beast.


    "One heart, one more left." The beast had three hearts equivalent to demons, one heart was destroyed by n and the other by Rael leaving only thest remaining.


    The beast looked at Rael with rage but now it was controlled with his dominance on himself which made him break out from berserk mode. Surprisingly, the beast gave a wide smirk in his direction before he looked up at the sky giving out arge howl.


    "Aoooooooo oo oo oo aooooooo"


    ''What is this beast doing?'' Rael frowned looking at it with puzzled eyes but the beast only smirked at him smiling smugly.


    Suddenly the sky darkened, Rael, lifted his head and couldn''t believe what he was seeing. It was an entire swarm of the same species beast. The most outstanding beast of them all was surprisingly humanoid but with all the canines and huge body, basically a hulk but a rather scary one.


    "Fuck.." As Rael cursed his luck as a different conversation took ce among the beasts.


    "Elder brother." The beast who was fighting Rael bowed.


    "Younger brother! What mess have you gotten yourself into?!" The man screamed at him kicking him on the head.


    "B-brother...." The humanoid beast red at him with disdain and disappointment.


    "Your punishment is that I am gonna have your wife warm my bed!!!" The brother screamed with his face revealing all his horniness, ''You better pay me back for this hassle.''


    "Yes, brother." The beast spoke with his own lewd smile.


    Rael who was listening to their conversation was left dumbfounded, ''Damn cuck!''


    "As for you... thanks to you my brother now owes me, I hope you won''t be a waste of my time." He said with a death scowl and released his king rank aura.


    "Isn''t that what I should say?" Rael raised his eyebrows while ring at him coldly.


    The hulk-like monster ignored him which genuinely pissed him off a bit as he was the one who would do that most of the time, instead the beast instead began to introduce himself.


    "This king''s name is Mordred, I am the ruler of this forest, what is your name?


    ''He smells like nature and spirits.'' Mordred secretly was wondering why he was assimted with nature so much.


    Although Rael also wanted to ignore him, he sighed feeling that it would make him feel petty.


    "Irakiel." Thats all he said for silence to take over.


    Mordred''s eyes furrowed, "You are the ex prince of greed sin?"


    Rael didn''t say anything, he was a bit ufortable all in honesty.


    "Although we have a pact, it was you all who antagonized us first," Mordred continued.


    "Wrong, even if we did it was your brother''s fault forshing out like a crazy fuck. Your brother should have noticed the golden hair on this brat sleeping here." Rael spoke in a calm tone pointing towards n.


    Mordred grumbled a bit and then finally locked his gaze with Rael''s. Suddenly he found himself in an infinite void and only snapped out of it when his subordinate beasts nudged him.


    Cold sweat dripped from the corner of his face as a wry smile came upon it.


    ''And they call us a monster?!?!'' Mordred feared him but was excited more being a battle maniac and a masochist from in and out, it had serious side effects on him.


    A bloodthirsty curled around from one ear to another. "Nature tells me to beware of you.... but I was never one to follow nature, I rule upon nature!"


    Rael scoffed when he heard the disgusting little beast speak, "Ruling over nature? Dont even joke about something when you are standing before its very ruler."


    "Huh?-" The man was going to refute and ask something, but to his dismay, he was cut by Rael as he started to manipte three sword intents in his hands.


    ''Provoke!'' He sent the will flying in swirls around the man and then used his second will to form a massive mirage of a huge greatsword.


    He then stared at the unmoving beast due to him being obstructed by ice which he was trying to break.


    "Do you think this pitiful ice can stop me?!" He roareding at Rael.


    "Pitiful? Yes but dangerous, more." He smirked as the ice started to grow into a huge castle. Then Rael closed his eyes, seeing his eyes closed Mordred understood what was going on and he too smiled.


    "Domain!" Both of them said at the same time as their domain started to merge with each other.


    Rael''s domain which consisted of a wide in and a lone tree merged with the domain of Mordred which was pretty simr to his. ''Must be because he feels and is acquainted with nature the most just like me.''


    Meanwhile, Mordred was shocked looking at his domain, what he had seen before was a dark abyss he never expected the domain to look so beautiful, it was brimming with tranquility and elegance.


    A domain described a person''s personality, emotions, and even likes and dislikes.


    His domain was nature itself!


    He couldn''t help but shudder, would this be thest day of his life?


    Soon he was snapped out of his daze as he heard Rael mocking him.


    "You know if you ept defeat right now then I might just make you my ve''s pet." He chuckled looking at the beast with clear disdain.


    "Brat I don''t know if you are just confident or arrogant... but you will regret saying what you said. At first, I was going to leave you alive due to you being an ex prince of greed but now you have crossed your limits." He spoke with a maniacal smile revealing his bloodlust.


    In counter to him, Rael simply raised his eyebrows, "If you say so. Just don''t regret not taking my offer."


    "You brat!!!" He snarled while looking at the silver-haired boy, he released all his bloodlust at once focussing it all upon Rael.


    Mordred frowned seeing that Rael didn''t even budge from the bloodlust he released, he was standing, he was standing perfectly still, just like a mountain.


    He was acting with confusion on the exterior but on the interior, he was totally bewildered. Even the beings who were near Rael were bowing despite the aura not even directed to them.


    So how?! How was he able to stand still taking all of it.


    ''How is he able to withstand my full-blown aura??? Has he got mind zero and fainted? No that should not be possible.... he is smirking!!!!!!!''


    Rael had killed millions throughout his entire long lifetime, and this worm who calls himself a king thinks that his bloodlust would affect him? How cute!! It was likeparing heaven and earth.


    He smiled looking at his totally shocked expression and then finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "You want topare miasma is it?"


    ~


    Join my discord: https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 95: Once again, Snakey

    Chapter 95: Once again, Snakey


    You want topare miasma is it?"


    The beast shuddered seeing the evil smirk on his face, just as soon as he was going to refute, a huge burst of power erupted.


    The golden skies turned gloomy, the grass turned dark as if a shadow loomed over it and worst of all the flowers, leaves and trees started to wilt.


    The beast held his throat as his eyes started to blur out, in front of him what he saw was not a handsome man overfilling with elegance but instead a monster, a ck shadow with eyes redder than blood and wings scarier than dragons.


    No.


    Rael was a demon even before he was a demon.


    At that moment he understood one thing that he had made the gravest mistake he could ever make.


    Everyone is two-faced, a feather from the same bird, two sides of the same coin.


    Different words same meaning.. that''s what everyone thinks.


    Even words have double meanings like how a person when in an office dirty talks with his girlfriend. Truly risky though but if the person is the boss then nothing is stopping him.


    "L-lord forg-" The beast was about to croak but before he could even say another word, Rael shut him up.


    "You are forgiven." He would anyway die when Puck would breakthrough.


    "P-puck the messenger?!?!" The beast eximed with his widened.


    "Yeah.. you know him?" Rael asked not very surprised as many people knew who Puck was but it was shocking that people from the Lower World knew Puck.


    "Yes! I have a very important message for Lord Puck." The beast hadpletely left himself wide open, ready to take any attack.


    "Huh? Then tell me." Rael furrowed his eyebrows looking at the puppy beast.


    "Only if you promise me that you will let me leave here alive." The beast conditioned.


    Rael''s expression instantly darkened as a wry smile came upon his face, "Do you think that you are in any conditions to make any demands?"


    "N-no b-but-"


    "Alright I ept the condition, I will let you leave alive and no harm will alsoe upon you, but only if your information satisfies me." He spoke with a face of indifference.


    "Yes Lord Irakiel just two days ago, two fairies had arrived and were threatening us for information, when we told them that we didn''t have any information they forced us to hold a banquet for them and finished all the food we had stocked for an entire month!" Mordred spoke thest bit with a bit of fury.


    "That is also the reason that we were overjoyed when we saw young demons arriving we thought that we could eat them all," Mordred muttered under his breath but loud enough for Rael to hear.


    Rael had a deadpan expression on his face, these fairies seemed more interested in food but at least he got vital information.


    He didn''t know if the fairies knew if he was alive but this was important, very important.


    He couldn''t let his ns be foiled, not now at least. He had decided to be stronger than what he was in his past life.


    Rael scratched his head releasing a long sigh, troublesome, everything was troublesome.


    "Alright then as the deal stated, you are free to go but!" He stopped to re at Mordred.


    The beast shuddered to have a feeling that Rael was up to no good.


    "You can not state anything that we spoke about to anyone else, form a contract with me," Rael spoke coldly.


    Mordred nodded he even let Rael set all the terms. After signing the contract, Mordred got out from the domain leaving Rael alone to sit against the lonely tree.


    "Sitting here won''t help me. Instead, I should simply return to camp for now." He sighed as he got up from against the tree, taking ast nce at the infinite ins filled with daffodils, he left the domain.


    ~


    "How long are you going to sleep?" Rael asked while sitting on his knees, stuffing a piece of barbecue in his mouth and poking the cheeks of his half-sibling with his index finger as if touching garbage.


    "Ugh..." n moaned and pped Rael''s hand away.


    Instantly a cross symbol appeared on Rael''s forehead. "Why did I even gently approach you, I should have just choked awake or pulled of your nails awake."


    He got up from the ground and kicked n in the face.


    Instantly, n woke up from his slumber, his eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Rael with a fury never seen before.


    "You son of a slut! How dare-"


    "Shut up..... forever."


    *Ssh*


    Blood sttered on the barren ground, dying the bushes red in color.


    n was dead.


    "Sigh.... so troublesome.. I am sick of hearing the same lines again and again."


    ~


    When Rael returned to camp all his worries disappeared as he saw all his ssmates singing and dancing.


    What caught his attention the most was the delicious aromaing from the grills.


    Sniffing the air around him he went towards it.


    He once again took the barbeque sticks stuffing them into his mouth and climbed up on the branch of a tree and sat against it looking down at the harmonious atmosphere with a smile on his face ignoring the girls who had worked hard to make the bbq sticks and were screaming trying to find the culprit.


    While that was going on all the boys wereining about having no food to eat but eventually toned down because it seemed that the ss president had predicted something like that.


    Suddenly Rael got up from the tree, he forgot about one important thing.


    BATH!


    He absolutely loved taking a bath, living a life of leisure in his previous life he was very ustomed to taking a bath twice a day and not just any kind of bath, the beauty bath that women take with his favorite rubber duck.


    As soon as he was going to leave the tree and take a bath, something very surprising happened. Rael suddenly found himself cked out and in a pond.


    Cherry trees surrounded it along with an atmosphere of ambient tranquility which permeated throughout the air.


    The water was quite cold, Rael really didn''t like it, nobody likes to bathe in cold water at night.


    The surroundings were nostalgic, so much nostalgic that he had a deadpan expression upon his face along with the corners of his mouth twitching vehemently.


    "SNAKEY!!!!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs.

 Chapter 96: Rael and Daeneri

    Chapter 96: Rael and Daeneri


    "SNAKEY!!!!!" He screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Instantly he felt two soft arms around his waist and a two blob of warmness against his back and a head resting against it.


    Rael''s behavior also changed along with his emotions, he was quite startled at first but then calmed down enjoying the change for once.


    "What are you doing?" His eyebrows furrowed as he asked the little snake.


    The snake then snuggled closer to his body feeling all his warmth... if only the water wasn''t cold.


    "Snakey?" Rael softly spoke, he was confused by her actions.


    She replied by holding him even closer, feeling her entire body against his back, Rael realized that she was naked while hugging him, not as if she ever wore clothes.


    "Un~~" Her hands went down and down, touching his broad chest and the other around his hips.


    "I have been wanting to feel your body for so long~"


    Every word from her mouth came like a hot whisper tickling his ears.


    He swiftly turned around, looking at her face to face, his hands touching her hips.


    The snake flustered as she stepped back, her face was totally pink and her hands almost covered her face, but she did her best to endure not wanting to show Rael any weakness.


    ''Shit! I was not able to control myself!!! Ughh I should have just stalked him!! Why did you have to do this Daeneri!! Stupid Daeneri!! Idiot Daeneri!! Will he think of me as a pervert? I hope he doesn''t. But it is his mistake! Who told him to be the love of my life?? Hmph!''


    Drool came out from her mouth as she fantasized about the Rael standing in front of him, longing to want him more.


    The harmony had started to be quite awkward... actually it was awkward from the very beginning.


    "Um... snakey?" Rael asked his voice quivered a bit as he waved his hands to make snakeye out from her daze.


    ''She is weird.'' Seeing how often she would fall in a daze, he actually had a wry smile on his face, she was quite simr to him at least that is what he thought.


    If only she knew his thoughts and he could see her thoughts... he would then be able to unravel all the secrets of the universe.


    He snapped his fingers and waved his hands again and again to no avail, the snake didn''t even budge. All he could do was enjoy his bath without the rubber duck.


    Finally, Snakey came out from her daze and saw Rael sitting near the pond, lying on the grass with his hands and legs free.


    He had already worn cozy clothes, which apparently he had to generate using spiritual energy.


    Even if he couldn''t get sick he could still feel cold.


    Snakey had a huge blush on her face as she sighed, ''I can''t believe that I left him alone while I was in a daze, I should stick to simple stalking if I don''t want to embarrass myself... but I also want him close to me. What should I do?''


    Daeneri was feeling extremely conflicted upon childish matters, a gajillion-year-old goddess behaving like a teenage girl in love... just that her love was magnified by a million times.


    She had kept a watch on him the whole time, from his past life since he was a kid to his new life, never getting the courage to ever approach him.


    Nobody in the entire world knew him more than her, she knew him inside and out, from his soul to his mind, she knew everything about him.


    At first, it started as a simple hobby, like every day, her life was boring. But a day came when she felt the birth of an absolute imperial godly bloodline.


    At first, she scoffed when she noticed that the boy was born in the celestial world, her disgust was a lot.


    But then again she had nothing else to do other thanin and make snarkyments on him.


    ''How could something so divine exist in a lower world?'' She often wondered that but then noticed that he was a fairy, a species new in the world with terrifying potential.


    Daeneri then started to watch his life, every passing second, when he was walking, sparring, training, ying music, giving his maids a seduction massage to when he was sleeping with wives of emperors.


    Hell, she even had orgasms by just looking at his sleeping face.


    Her disgust for him lower and lowered as she got acquainted and familiar with his daily life, instead something miraculous happened.


    When he died, she almost destructed all the realms and was ready to kill herself, but she eventually calmed down when she started to think everything backward.


    Daeneri was hoping that his soul would still not have faltered in nothingness and faded, she risked it!


    She risked her own life to enter nothingness but to no avail, using the little authority of nihility that Daeneri had, she was only able to give his soul a little more time so that it wouldn''t just fade away.


    She then tried to find many methods to get him back from nothingness, she rampaged across million worlds, dimensions, universes but just to have her hopes shattered.


    All she could do was feel and sense the Soul which was in the abyss.


    At that moment she finally realized that she had truly fallen in love with him.


    She felt a strange sense of loneliness, almost mncholic, in her entire life she had never felt this alone before.


    She felt herself falling, falling into addiction, falling into depravity, falling into despair.


    Her mind was infatuated, obsessed, and had eventuallye to love him.


    She fell so deep that no matter how much she tried, no matter what, she fell so deep, so deep that even the Phoenix wouldn''t be able to rise.


    To her, Rael was a drug that freed her from boredom and eventually became her everything.


    In a literal sense, EVERYTHING.


    She turned into an otaku, locking herself in the room with only one thing on her mind and in front of the pond which was her television reying all his images that she had, along with a huge amount of tears dripping out from her sockets but her eyes empty.


    ''I always loved him, since the very beginning.''


    She loved him but wasn''t ready to ept the fact that she loved him until she lost him.


    It was only then that she realized the importance of Rael in her life but unfortunately for her, she felt that she lost him.


    Another boring day, she was drinking wine like a drunkard and weeping out tears while looking at his photographs, right at that moment she felt something stunning that blew her entire mind away.


    She had made a connection with Rael''s soul, marking him as her soulmate when he was in the void due to which he was able to survive until the time when the Akashik Records appeared in front of him.


    To cut it short, it was a miracle.


    A straight-out miracle.


    It was because of Daeneri that he didn''t fade away. If she hadn''t used her authority then Rael would gave simply faded as soon as it would enter limbo.


    Her eyes widened and her wine bottle fell, breaking into pieces, she could feel the connection with his soul again!


    ''How? Shouldn''t his soul fade and merge with nothingness? Then why do I feel it? And with even higher kind of energy in it?'' She quickly came out from her drunk state and ran towards the pond to see from her television stumbling quite a bit along her way.


    Tears trickled down her flushed cheeks as she saw the newborn baby Rael.


    ''He is alive!''


    She truly felt happiness bursting from every corner of her heart, never had she ever felt this much joy in her life before.


    She then turned to look at thedy who was holding Rael with shock!


    She had blonde hair and violet eyes, her skin was smooth like ice and her nose was a bit pointed, she was spelling absolute perfection, however, her face was distorted as if she had done a huge sin, she red at Rael and Alizejh with anger and began to weep.


    Daeneri frowned when she saw that nevertheless, she kept an eye on the young Rael realizing that his true memories were sealed until awakening maturity.


    This time she had decided that she wouldn''t leave any regrets behind.


    So skilfully she made Rael interact with her, inherit the legacy of Angel Gods.


    Although many unexpected things happened, for example, Rael panning to make a harem family, unlike his past self which only had 2 wives.


    This put her into a deep shock and intense jealousy.


    Originally she wanted to be his only wife but knowing Rael she knew that he would hate her if she sabotaged.


    Maybe it would have been possible if she had gathered her courage, forgotten her pride, and did it earlier, maybe she could have had him to herself entirely.


    It was a big regret, but not the biggest, her biggest would be if she didn''t confess to him right now.


    She didn''t want to lose him! She wanted him to look at her as his woman, she no longer wanted to love him from the shadows.


    She wanted to hold his hands and go wherever he would take her. She would be by his side, heaven or hell, she wanted him to rely on her, she wanted him to be with her no matter what.


    It was now or never!


    She stomped her foot while huffing cutely as she walked towards Rael gracefully, seeing his peaceful calm face with eyes closed, she sat on hisp, her face facing his own.


    Her glossy jade hands touched his face caressing it as a wry smile came upon her beautiful face.


    Rael flinched to look at Daeneri, awestruck by how close she was, he didn''t even have any lewd thoughts seeing how she was sitting on him, only pureness.


    He didn''t know why but since the first day he saw her he felt a connection with her and familiarity resonating from her.


    He feltforted when she was around, he could act as his real self only in front of her.


    He gazed into her bottomless fathomable golden eyes, they were the color of Sun, he found himself lost in them and felt aged for a second as if he was in his previous life body.


    Daeneri also locked her eyes and peered into his, intense, somewhat profound eyes. The most beautiful trait about them was the amethyst color in them which flickered from time to time.


    Her hands was on his cheeks and Rael''s long fingers were brushing her own brown-hazel hair, both of them looked into each other''s eyes as they closed it.


    *Badump...badump...badum..*


    Both of them could feel the heartbeat of each other, right at that moment, their bodies were close as never before.


    Slowly both the heads went close to each other''s like as if in a mour movie, their lips touched each other''s as both started to suck upon the respective lips.


    Both enjoyed each other''s lips, it was nothing erotic, it was pure affection.


    Daeneri''s lips tasted like wild apricots, it had it''s own tenderness and warmth. The intimacy in between them was passionate yet of relish.


    The sweet lips were one to be infatuated by, smitten by, to be in love with.


    After what seemed an hour of kissing, their lips broke apart. Daeneri once again hugged him snuggling closer to his chest.


    "I love you."


    Rael''s eyes widened at this point, his heart started to pump blood faster making his entire pale body red.


    He took a glimpse at the eyes of Daeneri and only found adoration, devotion, and warmth within them.


    If this wasn''t love then what was?


    He surely didn''t believe in love but the love he didn''t believe in was the blind love, the fake love that people think is love.


    True Love is made of three things, Adoration, Tenderness, and Affection.


    That is what love is, love is when both partners show the three things for eternity and a promise that they will show it for eternity, unlike blind love which is fake love.


    Blind love is nothing but a maniption of one''s emotion, believing their own lies that they love the person.


    And when that facade breaks is when you move on to another partner.


    Humans will never experience true love as they are beings incapable of it, they are imperfect and will always be unlike other species who aren''t wed.


    But what Daeneri had for Rael was true love and he too mysteriously could feel love for her.


    It wasn''t a lie, it was a simple truth.


    He didn''t know why he felt so, he clearly had met her only three times in total but the familiarity he sensed from her was off the charts, it was like as if he found his destined partner, it was like as if he knew her since his birth.


    Rael smiled at the anxious woman and caressed her face ying with it, pulling her cheeks and pinching them red.


    He gave another smile, this one was filled with genuine tenderness.


    "I love you too."


    Daeneri fell into another daze as she looked at the warm smile, she replied with her own bright smile, she could tell it was genuine as she knew Rael inside out.


    She took this chance as she slithered to his neck, her cherry lips could feel the warmth they were exerting. Closing her eyes she started to suck his skin hard leaving a huge hickey on it.


    Then when she pulled out she turned to look at Rael with an ted smile, drops of happiness watering out from her eye sockets.


    "I have now marked you as mine."


    ~

 Chapter 97: Plucking the Snake Goddesss Flower(*)

    Chapter 97: Plucking the Snake Goddess''s Flower(*)


    Rael feasted his eyes upon her beautiful body like he was looking at a delicious meal.


    She had a sculpted figure which was like an hourss. Her waist was narrow and she had a blushingplexion. Her delicate skin was silky smooth and pale as white jade.


    A pair of scrumptious-looking breasts topped with erected pink tips along with a thin blouse, and her fair hands were slightly covering the lips between her legs.


    However, even when facing such a mouth-watering scene, Rael remained calm and still. If it was anyone else besides him, seeing her bare body, they would''ve already pounced on her like a dog during the mating season.


    He gently touched her from the center of her chest, slowly moving down to herher region.


    "Ahhh"


    A surprised sound escaped from her mouth the moment she felt something gently touch her most private area that has never been touched by another individual until today.


    Once Rael could feel the soft lips between her long legs, he began massaging it.


    "Ahhhhh"


    Daeneri began moaning in pleasure shortly after Rael started massaging her with his moonlight finger techniques, her voice echoing in every corner of thendscape.


    She forcibly wrapped her arms around Rael''s neck and her legs around his waist and kisses him as if trying to engulf his mouth with hers.


    Rael responded to the kiss with equal passion while hugging her ass. His tongue moved into her mouth and searched for her tongue. Daeneri due to the sheer arousal panickily tried to hide her tongue but RaeI quickly found it and intertwined his tongue with hers.


    In the beginning, Daeneri was a bit timid facing his deep kiss, however, she learned quickly and imitated his movements, entwining her tongue with Rael''s while sucking his tasty saliva.


    Her breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned hot. Daeneri tightened her arms around his neck and glued her body to him, melting on his embrace.


    Rael answered by biting her soft lips. She moaned and closed her eyes.


    Their kiss continued for a long while. Once they finished that kiss, they kissed again. Then, they kissed again. Daeneri was soon addicted to the feeling of kissing and tried to be more active, kissing Rael with even more lust and passion.


    After a few minutes, he separated his mouth from hers and kissed her neck.


    She lifted her face and let out a moan. Rael then licked and bit her neck softly, causing her to shiver in pleasure.


    Then, heid her on the grass.


    Her eyes had turned hazy. She was looking at Rael with a passionate expression, hugging his neck and kissing his face crazily. He responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving his hands to her waist and belly, and kissing her ear.


    "Uhhh" Daeneri whispered in joy and moved her hands to his back.


    Seeing her expression, Rael began to loosen her silky white robe. Daeneri sat near arge rock to make it easier for him to unbutton it and began to take off his clothes.


    In the blink of an eye, Rael finished unbuttoning her dress. He grinned and kissed her lips while pulling the dress down slowly.


    Soon, their clothes were gone. Rael looked at Daeneri''s naked body and could not help but sigh in admiration.


    Her skin was pale white and her body emanated a rxing scent of green tea. Her breasts were very big, to the point that he could not cover them with his hands. He lowered her blouse and wrapped his hands around them.


    "Ahhnnn" She moaned loudly. Her body reacted excitedly to the feeling of Rael''s touch. She caressed his chest and searched his mouth with her tongue while he yed with her breasts.


    Their movements became wilder and wilder. Rael pushed her down on the bed and lied on her. His mouth continued kissing her lips while his hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin.


    Daeneri''s golden eyes werepletely moist. Her hazel hair fell on the bed creating a beautiful image that captivated him


    Rael''s excitement shot through the roof. Feeling the body of a god trembling below granted him an incredible feeling of dominance.


    He then moved a hand between her legs and slowly moved his hand around her thighs until reaching her cave. When his hand touched her entrance, Daeneri could not help but shiver.


    Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave. His hands were drenched in the love juices of her second orgasm.


    She closed her eyes and moaned satisfied. She hugged her back and pressed her body against Rael''s.


    Rael looked at her expression and grinned. Then, he bit her ear and muttered sweet words.


    "You are very beautiful, my snakey."


    Before she could react, Rael''s fingers caressed the entrance of her vagina.


    "Mmmhhmmm" Daeneri moaned softly and looked at him with feigned anger. Rael simply smirked and moved his finger deeper in her hole.


    Daeneri was very sensitive since she was in a position that Rael had learned from the profound teachings of the Kama Sutra.


    Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure and her cave turnedpletely wet. Rael could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation.


    But he just ignored it and continued teasing her. His fingers stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Daeneri would jump due to the pleasure.


    He then used his other hand to rub her breasts while he licked and kissed her shoulders and neck. Daeneri twitched and twisted below him, digging her nails into his back, but she was soon overwhelmed by the intense pleasure.


    "Huh huh" Daeneri panted after the climax. Her body was twitching due to the strong stimtion it felt, and her eyshes shivered repeatedly.


    But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard between her legs.


    She opened her eyes surprised. She looked down and saw his penis standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade the holy kingdom anytime.


    " It''s so big and why is it handsome?!" Daeneri eximed. She then touched it with her hand timidly.


    Rael smiled and rubbed her entrance with it. Daeneri let out a gasp of surprise.


    She then looked into his eyes timidly.


    "I heard that it hurts the first time"


    Rael was surprised to see this side of Daeneri. She always seemed like someone proud and decisive although very shameless. Even when they kissed, she tried to get the initiative despite her inexperience.


    But now, she had such a pitiful expression that he could not help but want to devour her instantly.


    Rael smiled and lifted her face with his hand, kissing her soft lips lovingly. "Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle."


    Daeneri nodded and closed her eyes.


    Rael took this as the signal to start and moved his waist forward slowly.

 Chapter 98: Plucking the Snake Goddesss Flower(**)

    Chapter 98: Plucking the Snake Goddess''s Flower(**)


    I pushed my waist forward slowly.


    My dick slid slowly inside here. Her tight walls clenched around me, wrapping around my rod.


    "Uhhh~" Daeneri let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt my penis invading her cave.


    I observed her reactions and continued pushing forward. Her cave was opening gradually to ept my weapon.


    Daeneri grabbed the grass tightly and clenched her teeth. She wrinkled her brows trying to cope with the pain and pleasure she was feeling.


    Finally, I felt something obstructing me.


    "Ugh" She moaned and looked at me with pitiful eyes. I kissed her lips tenderly to reassure her.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    Daeneri gave me a small nod. She tried to put on a calm smile, but the brief signs of pain on her face did not escape my eyes. I smiled and moved slowly inside her cave without breaking her humen. At the same time, I kissed her mouth and caressed her body.


    Slowly, Daeneri''s expression of pain faded and her face turned hot again. She began to pant softly and twist her body below me.


    When I was sure she was ready, I thrust my weapon forward.


    "Painful" Her face distorted. She hugged my body tightly and bit my shoulder to try to cope with the pain.


    I slowly savored the feeling of taking her virginity and thrust my weapon until the end. Daeneri''s toes curled down and her body twitched due to the pain and pleasure.


    I send a bit of my mana inside her body to alleviate her pain. She moaned sweetly and quivered again.


    Once the pain of losing her virginity began to fade out, I started to move.


    Her cave be wetter, probably due to the blood, so my penis slid inside easier. I started to thrust in a slow and gentle rhythm as if a slow song.


    Soon, Daeneri began to pant. Her eyes became moist and her expression turned hazy.


    I kissed her neck and moved my hands to her breasts. My pelvis thrust repeatedly inside her cave, bringing incredible pleasure to both of us.


    "Ahh~ So good~" She eximed and hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to co-operate with my movements.


    "Snakey" I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Daeneri twitched and moaned while kissing my neck.


    Our bodies entangled on the bed, fighting with each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Daeneri had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only with the heat of our bodies.


    Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave.


    After she became used to the pleasure she began to fight me for the lead. Unfortunately, her inexperienced body was unable to face my constants movements. I thrust inside and moved my dick around her cave, pleasuring every single inch of her skin and causing her love juices to fill her cave.


    I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stop. Before long, the virgin body of the snake goddess was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered.


    "Nooooooo~" She let out a long cry and hugged my neck with all her strength. I enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly. When I made sure that her orgasm ended, I began to move again.


    "Wait, wait!" Daeneri said while panting, but I ignored her pleads to stop and resumed moving. Daeneri''s tight and wet cave brought me an iparable feeling. Moreover knowing that she was an almighty God made me feel better about myself.


    Daeneri''s body trembled under my fierce attacks. She bit her lips in a try to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with me.


    "Rael....Ahnn~"


    Her mouth moved through my neck and chest, sucking and biting repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. My body would be filled of hickey s since she was leaving marks of mana as if to show off to the world.


    Her skin quivered under my fingers. I sucked her neck and elerated my movements. My weapon slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb.


    Daeneri cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping my arms strongly.


    Her womb clenched around my penis, I was not sure if she was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought me was intense.


    She continued fighting with me for half an hour without a sign of her third orgasm. But I was sure that she was suppressing it due to her pride. After all, she did not want to cum again before making me cum even once.


    I smirked and looked into her eyes. Daeneri moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below.


    "!!!" She trembled. She felt my movements bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. I noticed it and smiled proudly.


    Seeing my smug expression she gritted her teeth, subconsciously tightening the wall in her cave as if trying to make me cum.


    I put on an amused expression but decided to please her. So, I put all my concentration on her cave and elerated even more.


    Soon, something hot began to build up in my abdomen. I kissed Daeneri''s lips and put her legs on my shoulders, and then, I began myst sprint.


    Daeneri gasped. Her cave constricted and clenched my penis, and her womb sucked my root to get my seed.


    The next second, a great amount of love fluids flowed out from her cave. She twitched and shivered while the love fluids sshed on the bed.


    I thrusted with all my strength, since she had the body of a god I had to try extra hard to pleasure her. Instantly, my semen was released and shot inside her womb.


    "Ooohhhh." Daeneri gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering to her deepest part. For an instant, worries about pregnancy filled her, but they were quickly forgotten under the intense pleasure.


    Finally, her mind turnedpletely nk and she fainted.


    I looked at the beautiful body below me and smiled. I then kissed her neck and caressed her tits.


    She twitched and twisted her body, but she did not wake up.


    I couldn''t help but smile wryly, seeing her defenseless body made me want to cuddle with her.


    I hugged her from behind before closing my eyes.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 99: Attack on Camp (1)

    Chapter 99: Attack on Camp (1)


    [1]


    ~


    The rays of sunshine fell on the entire camp ce, wisps of warmness swept through the air like an elegant whisker of vapor.


    Various things were going on at the campsite, the people who were looking out for the entire night took this chance to sleep as most of the people had woken up from their beauty slumber.


    While the night guards were sleeping, the huntsmen had woken up and had already gone to look for food to eat during the night, while the breakfast was pretty much the same as what they atest night.


    Rael had been kind enough to setup a fridge by using his ice deviant magic, he formed a type of ice that wouldn''t melt for days if not weeks. He called this branch of heavy ice element, Eternal Winter.


    It was called that because his ice was very different from the normal maybe even one of a kind due to him merging spiritual elements and mana along with wisps of divinity and chaos energy to form Ice.


    Speaking of Ice, he hadn''t yet checked his Winter mes but he had promised himself that he would do so very soon.


    Currently he was sleeping like a log on the branch of the willow tree.


    Welp that was until he fell on the ground due to the constant turning and rolling.


    Upon falling, his eyes finally fluttered open, upon opening them he could see everything blurry. He could see a feminine body, great curves everything in portions.


    He smiled like a person under the influence of weed and pulled the woman in his arms and went for a kiss.


    "Kyaa~" The female shrieked.


    "Snakey~"


    Rael''s eyebrows furrowed, he was still under the influence of his sleep so he wasn''t aware of anything, he would most likely forget about the kiss.. most likely.


    After the kiss, he again fell asleep on the ground this time while the woman ran away blushing.


    ~


    Sona''s Pov-


    I ran away as soon as possible, my face was flushed red and the corners of my ear lobes were almost pink.


    What just happened?!


    No no no!


    Did that unruly boy just kiss me?!


    God No!


    Ughhhhhh!


    I sat on my favorite rock staring at the blue skies and white clouds, I had often wondered why skies are blue and clouds, white, but the answer to it was too scientific and didn''t have a philosophical reason.


    A sigh escaped my mouth, the kiss wouldn''t leave my mind, did that bastard do it on purpose?


    I once again felt my fingers touching my lips, the taste of his lips wasn''t that bad on the contrary it tasted quite good.


    Are all kisses like that or is it because he is different?


    I felt my face go red again, fuck why is the weather so hot today?!


    A cold wind passed.


    Aaaarghh someone help me I don''t understand love at all!!


    Wait... wait.. wait..!!


    DID HE MAYBE MISTAKE ME FOR SOMEONE ELSE?!


    I mean I recall him calling me snakey... is snakey some kind of pet name?


    Damn this is so messed up!


    I almost feel like he is ying with my emotions.


    "ss president! ss president!!" A girl came running frantically.


    My facial expression immediately became that of a scowl which eventually turned into a frown.


    Why is this girl running like a mindless bimbo? And yes I can hear! You don''t have to scream! Wait does he think that I am also a bimbo because I scream?


    Oh no!


    Ughhhhh!! I hate working... well at least ill have something to make my mind distracted.


    "What is Tsubaki?" I asked in my usual kind voice, I must say I have be quite good at maintaining my acting until ites down to Rael.


    Even his name brings an involuntary blush to my face.


    Scoundrel! Pervert! Bastard! Handsome!!


    Cough cough... wrong word.


    "The hunters that had gone this morning returned with injuries on their bodies!" She yelled in an obnoxiously anxious way.


    Did I just hear this right?


    "Can you repeat?" I asked her.


    "The hunters returned injured."


    Hmm, I shouldn''t jump to conclusions.


    "Alright let''s go I want to visit them, I will ask them questions myself," I replied to her reassure her and myself.


    ~


    Sona and Tsubaki walked towards the leaf tent which was holding the injured huntsmen.


    The tent was filled with many students all of who hade to know what event had taken ce.


    Healer specialists were taking care of the injured students who had burns on their bodies and entire organs missing which were regenerating at an extremely slow speed.


    The students were groaning with pain, Sona almost puked when she saw the huge amount of blood and missing organs but then quickly started to circte her mana across her body for a calming effect.


    "How is their condition?" She asked one of the healers.


    The healer nodded and gave an entire medical report on the damage on their body but immediately dered that their life was in absolutely no danger and that she could interrogate them all in some time.


    After a while the hunters sat up straight on the bed, color returned on their previously pale bodies, all of them looked a bit scrutinized under the gaze of Isera.


    "So mind exining what happened?" Sona asked while tapping her foot trying to bring out an aura of intimidation.


    "Yes, ss president." The leader of the huntsmen, Logan sighed as he began to exin.


    "While we were on our way to find some beasts, we were ambushed by wanderers, who apparently wanted to raid on our camp and im all our points for themselves, it seemed that they have already raided a few camps. Now they will being to raid ours, they also took Sushi as a hostage." The leader in the end almost broke into sobs.


    When setting camp, each ss president would have to mark a particr ce in the camp with the scanner watch which would hold all the points in collective.


    That was the main reason for raids and defense, a group of people could im the points by just plundering.


    "Hmm, this is quite bad... it''s extremely bad..." Her face paled, a student of theirs was taken hostage and nobody even realized until Logan informed them.


    Secondly, if they had raided other camps before then it was quite worrisome.


    What happened to those previous camp people?


    Maybe they were all killed so that they wouldn''t be able to grow their power by making alliances and then take revenge.


    That was the con, the pro was that the raiders would have many points of their own which they would be able to raid themselves.


    But then the hard part came, raid teams are small in number and if only a handful were able to destroy entire camps then how strong would be the defense which was the majority students in their particr camp.


    Damn! This is a survival assessment for a reason!


    It was very strategic, a lot of mind y came into question... its almost as if they were doing this for military reasons.


    Are they trying to find suitable and proficient people to enlist them in the demon army?


    Is waring? No no... that is stupid.


    Shit! This is a fucking game of capture the g!


    Many different thoughts went across Isera''s head, this was a grave situation, one wrong step and everything would be ruined.


    Entire lives depended on her decisions, the only good side was that they had Rael.


    But would he even help them? He seemed like quite a shameless and calctive person.


    So it was another reason for her to prepare, lives were at stake!


    She got out of the tent and stood on her favorite rock calling everyone to make an announcement.


    "Alright, everyone! Listen up! There is a high chance that students stronger than us might show up in order to raid and im our points. So go to the defense posts that I had given you all yesterday! I hope everyone remembers the defense posts! I repeat get to your positions!" She cried at the top of her voice.


    "Trapsters! Archers! Main defense line! Main attack line! Mages! Healers!" She yelled in order to get them going at their respective ces.


    Right when she was shouting the many things she could pull out to make a grand n and n a good defense something happened.


    *Boom!!*


    A huge st took ce.


    Smoke raised up in the air along with the dust which itched the eyes, the willow trees acting as defense were blown up, no one was even able to get to their positions, it took ce before they could even do that.


    They got no chance to prepare at all.


    Time had already run out.


    ~


    I really should make a *******.... but I am sozy....


    Next chap is a bonus.

 Chapter 100: Attack on Camp (2)

    Chapter 100: Attack on Camp (2)


    [2]


    ~


    "Show-offs." Lelia scoffed looking at her teammates.


    "Oi, why are you so stiff all the time Lelly, you should loosen up," Feral said with a wide grin upon his face, almost maniacal.


    She clicked her tongue and looked at a tan skin guy with dark green hair on its ends and light strikes painted upon it.


    "Captain, so what is the n? Plunder again?" Lelia chuckled at the end.


    The tan skin guy turned to look at the girl with a cold face, "Yes, plunder all the points, kill everyone, leave the strong ones alive, we can maybe use them for live experiments or enlist them as a ve to the military."


    The girl nodded and sighed, quite gruesome but nothing she wasn''t used to. After all, she was a noble and everyone she had ever met in her life was a noble.


    Extorting was quitemon, nothing new, just it was thoroughly hidden by everyone and only the darkest, most ancient, and noblest families would do so including all the sin families.


    Why would only do so and why so much secrecy?


    Times had changed, now their influence was notparable to what it was in ancient times, especially after the realm became diverse.


    Now everyone had an opinion.


    "Alright everyone let''s head out and destroy these peasants!!!!" The tan skin guy yelled.


    "YES! Lord Lurcro Leviathanus" His teammates cheered on and went towards the camp with sadistic grins crept onto their faces.


    While all the drama was going on in the camp, Rael finally opened his eyes, rather angry because his sleep was disturbed.


    He really didn''t like it when his sleep was disturbed, he would quickly be a fussy child whenever that happened.


    After yawning for a bit he stretched his arms and legs, finally getting up to look at what was going on in the camp.


    A soft smile crept onto his face as he thought of Snakey only for it to be destroyed due to the constant miasma flowing and cries of battle.


    "Who the hell is making a fuss so early in the morning?!" He yelled in the distance gritting his teeth.


    Using water element he took a quick shower and brushed his teeth running towards where themotion was taking ce.


    Right, when he was done with his shower he noticed an approaching figure near the stone where the scanner watch which held all their points was kept.


    Rael blinked his eyes looking at him with an amused smile, "So it seems I have found someone to release my anger upon."


    ~


    "We will surrender all our points, there is no need to fight," Sona said in a calm and calctive tone while biting her lips.


    Time had already run out, this was the only option left to her, they obviously couldn''t fight, the nobles were far stronger than any one of them.


    "Surrender your points? You must be kidding." Feral chuckled while looking at them all with disdain.


    "Do you really think that we want your pitiful points?" Lelia said looking at her as if she was dumb.


    Sona sighed, she had calcted this, it was very much possible that they were doing raids just for the fun of it.


    ''Is there no other choice?'' She gritted her teeth.


    "If we are to die then we would rather die fighting!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.


    The other students who had lost their hope got a new light in their eyes.


    She didn''t stop there, "IF WE DIE THEN WE DIE TOGETHER!! BLOOD FOR BLOOD!!"


    Just one simple slogan filled all of them with a whole new conviction as they turned to look at the raiders with absolute hatred and anger.


    It is quite amazing how easy it is to get influenced when your numbers are more than theenemys.


    Sona took a quick nce and cunningly deduced a n the only problem was that it would be hard to execute because she didn''t get a chance to inform her ssmates.


    ''The raiders are five in number.... so if my calctions are right then they are a basic team consisting of a swordsman, archer maybe, priest, tank, mage and the all-rounder who I am assuming is their captain.''


    Sona contemted for a bit, finally smiling as a smirk came upon her face.


    ''We have an advantage in numbers, five versus us all, they can never defeat us all, maybe if there was an ambush then.''


    "Disperse and head-on confront!!" She yelled and like and flickered into the air, leaning against the branch of a tree.


    The five looked at the scene with amusement flickering in their eyes, Feral snorted as he looked at his two other teammates, Tunas and Pomfretus.


    Tunas was the tank along with hisrge bulky body while Pomfretus was the damage dealer.


    "Enough tricks, Lelia use sensory magic and bind them using your deviant magic," Lucro ordered in an unexpressive tone.


    Immediately metal chains erupted in mass from the ground and bound everyone in their ce not letting anyone move.


    Sona had her eyes wide open when she saw that she was bound, but not just that!


    The metal chains were leeching on her magic and absorbing it!


    "What?!" Sona and the others blurted in utter disbelief.


    Feralughed boisterously pointing his fingers at them with his hands on his stomach.


    "Dont tell me that you guys were so naive hahahaha!! How else do you think that we managed to subjugate other camps? You guys are even more stupid than them, the worst camp no doubt hahahahaha!!"


    Lelia stared at him dumbfoundedly and snorted, "Why do you get tough when I am doing all the work?"


    "Alright, you guys stop flirting." Pomfretus cut in their conversation.


    "Yeah, the two of you are like husband and wife," Tunas said with a chuckle.


    "We are not!!" Both of them yelled at once.


    "Shut up!!" Suddenly Lucro yelled as he started to frown deeply. Seeing the expression on his face all his teammates zipped their mouths, they knew how their captain was whenever he was serious.


    "I lost connection with Mob..." He said gritting his teeth.


    "Huh?!!!" All of them had astonished expressions etched upon their visage.


    After a few seconds, Lelia spoke up, "How?"


    "I don''t know but this has suddenly be interesting." He said with a slight grin creeping over his usually stoic face.


    They blinked their eyes and sighed, they knew that he didn''t value the lives of his teammates and was a battle masochist.


    One thing they knew for sure was that at least they cared for their teammates except for their captain, due to their bonds formed as they all had been together since childhood.


    The one most hurt was Feral, his knees wobbled as he fell onto the ground, Lelia immediately went to support him. Even Pomfretus and Tunas had grim expressions, grieving from the inside.


    "WHO DID IT?! I WILL KILL HIM!! I WILL TORTURE HIM SO BADLY THAT HE WILL WISH HE WAS NEVER BORN!!" Feral howled loudly, the others could only look at him with sad expressions.


    Sona had a shocked expression and facepalmed herself in her mind, ''Why didn''t I think of it before? Every team has an assassin... so most probably they sent their assassin to steal the scanner watch.''


    Then Feral looked at Isera with a crazed expression, "You are their leader, right? TELL ME WHO DID IT?!??"


    Sona remained quiet and simply gritted her teeth, in no way was she gonna sell Rael out especially if they were gonna die anyway, better at least give one of their ssmates a chance to stay alive.


    Seeing that she was not going to answer he looked at the others with bloodshot eyes, "DOES ANYONE HERE KNOW WHO DID IT?!"


    Silence, he was met with pin-drop silence.


    No one was ready to rat Rael out, they all had the same idea as Sona.


    "You gave me no other choice." Feral sighed but his expression still that of anger. His teammates didn''t do anything and let him do whatever he wanted since they were also wanting to know who did it.


    He turned to look at Sona, "Let me show you how it feels losing your teammates and especially a person you love, aren''t you the ss president? So you have the responsibility to take care of them all, now see how your responsibility bes your bane."


    Sona''s eyes widened, she understood what he intended to do. "NO! DONT YOU DARE!"


    He gave an almost maniacal smile in her direction. "Oh yes, I will."


    He grabbed a random woman and stripped her naked and generated fire in his hands in order to burn her to death.


    "Now watch her die in agony and pain!" He raised his palms near his mouth and blew some air in his hands which created a huge fireball which was thenter executed out from his palms.


    *Fwoo!!*


    Right when it was going to hit the girl, a huge douse of water was dumped on the entire area, not letting the fire flicker for even a moment.


    Ice covered the entire in freezing everything blue in color, right when everyone was dazed and confused was when huge wisps of coldness flowed throughout the environment, the auraing out from them was extremely freezing and ever cold, it was like as if they could even freeze-dry even death.


    Huge turquoise blue mes were formed when all the wispsbined giving a totally different feeling, it was just too dense!!


    Everyone present at the site started to shiver, even though their bodies should be tempered, they started to develop and runny noses along with a mild fever.


    It was right then that the blue mes struck Feral.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The poor guy howled like a wolf as his body started to melt due to the sheer coldness of the me, the flesh didn''t even turn to ash and instead simply turned into vapor.


    Everyone heard the horrifying screaming out from the huge blue me in the center of the location and quickly upped their guard.


    The raiders were greatly confused, they had no idea what happened, was the blue me belonging to Feral? No that wasn''t possible they heard his shriek... maybe that was a hallucination. It must be, it must be Feral''s new me technique since h was a me master.


    But to their expectations, something entirely different happened.


    A shadow was slowly walking out from the deep ice-colored mes with the girl in his arms getting carried like a princess, his every step resounded his apathy towards them, the only emotion they could sense was disdain andziness.


    He opened his eyes to speak looking at the spot where the ground was charred due to absolute coldness and where Feral died.


    "Dont expect that you won''t be tortured when you torture." He said in a soft cold tone but everyone present heard it.


    The logic was quite simple, if you kill then you shouldn''t be afraid to be killed, if you torture then you shouldn''t be afraid of it.


    Although Rael''s mes were worse than torture...


    He then turned to look at Sona with a teasing smile,


    "Was Ite?"


    ~


    100 chaps finally, 2 or 3 more chaps then this versions will have caught up to the previous version. After that ill have to write with blood sweat and tears. I have already thought of the plots for the future.

 Chapter 101: Another one bites the dust

    Chapter 101: Another one bites the dust


    "Was Ite?"


    "You camete on purpose didn''t you?" She growled looking at him grudgingly, she was very sure by what she had on Rael that he was deliberately hiding and waiting to strike at the right moment executing operation, ''Damsel in distress'',.


    "Did I now haha..." He let out a shameless chuckle looking over Sona and staring right at the tan-skinned boy with an amused smile upon his face.


    "So I am assuming that I am going to be having to fight you all?" Rael raised his eyebrows as he spoke, his eyes lingered on Lelia who was crying out of the shock of Feral''s death and ring at him.


    "You bastard!!!" She screamed and almost rushed over towards Rael to knock him out but as soon as she was going to do that Tunas pulled her over in his embrace.


    "Do you know why Feral died?" Tunas spoke to her with agony, she simply stared at Rael and tried to get away from Tunas in order to rush at Rael.


    "Oh, I know the answer." Rael raised his hand like a student with a smirk etched upon his excited face.


    Lelia growled but her mouth was covered by Tunas''s hands, "It was because he was being too hot-headed and not calm of his emotions!"


    As soon as he said that her rage dwindled down as calmness took over, although she was calm her emotions were erratic which made her cry on Tunas''s shoulders.


    "Listen to me!! We have already lost Feral and Mob, we don''t want to lose you, and me especially, I don''t want to lose you... so please don''t act out and think with calmness."


    Lelia started to sob loudly and looked in Tunas''s eyes, "Tunas.."


    He also looked at her, "Lelia..."


    Right when their faces wereing closer, pping sounds could be heard.


    The two of them blushed and looked at Rael who was looking at them with an amused expression while pping his hands.


    Rael simply smirked in Tunas''s direction and started to speak, "Quite remarkable of you... using the oldest trick in the book eh? Heartbroken woman-fort- a one-night stand- rtionship- eventually marriage. I hope you know that the trick you are using has a high chance of you getting friend-zoned or if you are lucky then yandere for you."


    He then turned to look at Lelia with disdain and coldness in his gaze, "And you, I reckon that the two of you had even progressed in your rtionship, but I could clearly say that you had feelings for that stupid-fuck. Really? Did you seriously like him? I can see that you moved on pretty fast.... oh wait... now I understand what you did... ho ho ho quite sly, just like me."


    He said the end part with a slight chuckle as his viewpoint about the two of them changed.


    Tunas was in love with Lelia since the very beginning but could never admit it, Lelia thought that he didn''t like her and wanted his attention so she started to spend time with Feral and when Feral died, it was the perfect opportunity for her to use the heartbroken woman card which she barely was... it was all a facade.


    A facade just to get together with Tunas.


    Rael shrugged and looked at the tan-skinned guy, Lucro, not giving Tunas and Lelia even a nce


    "Well I don''t really care, all I will say now is that the two of you are gonna die along with your teammates, so I hope the two of you can enjoy your life in heaven or hell wherever you end up going."


    The tan-skinned man stepped forward and performed a bow, "Greetings, Irakiel Aplistia Mammon, prince of sin Greed, my given name is Lucro Levianthus Enve, a prince of sin Envy."


    Rael raised his eyebrows before frowning a bit,


    "It seems that you have got some manners but you know right that I have been disowned?"


    A genuine smile came upon his face after a secondter he replied, " Yes but seeing your recent developments I have an instinct that you will soon be epted back into the family."


    Rael gave out a bitter smile to the prided individual, "Alright as you say."


    A secondter after the two acknowledged each other the Lucro decided to speak up with a fake smile on his face.


    "Are you up for a spar? I would like to see the capabilities of a greed prince, I hope I am not offending."


    Rael gave out his own fake smile, "Why not. You know what? Add your teammates also to the game. I hope I am not offending you in any way."


    Lucro''s face almost twitched but he tried his best to hide it, what he couldn''t hide was that the aura around him had be gloomy and cold, quite gruesome in all.


    He then gave another fake smile and sped his hands with another bow,


    "Alright then don''t mind us and please don''t regret this..."


    "Regret? I think that is something you will be having, you will beg like a bitch and will be forced to lick my shoes." Rael said with an amused smile.


    Ghost Phantasm, a collection of his best mirage footwork and sword techniques, bonded blood art, vampiric blood ability of hell-scythe, Winter Element element, Divine Lightning, Arctic mes, and Time element.


    Also counting the fact that his body was tempered.


    Now that he thought of it properly then maybe he was underestimating himself, he could defeat everyone without a hitch.


    ''Am I already the strongest in the lower world?''


    Rael looked at them all with an indifferent smirk before vanishing into thin air,


    "Huh? What happened??!" Pomfretus frowned, even Lucro had a confused expression. Suddenly realizing something Pomfretus turned behind only toe across Rael who shed his entire body into two halves.


    "Ah, I was actually aiming for you." Rael pointed at Lucro. He identally butchered Pomfretus.


    "Nevermind." He gave out a long sigh.


    Suddenly spikes of blood erupted from the ground taking them over by surprise, "Blood?!" Tunas said dumbfoundedly.


    "Yeah, blood it is." Huge ripples of blood erupted from the ground to give birth to a huge scythe that was then ced in Rael''s right hand. Closing his eyes he started to feel the scythe changing itsposition and adding an effect of time on it.


    Just putting an effect of time used up a lot of mana, but it was in no way vain.


    He lifted his blood-scythe out of which huge vibrations started to emit due to it distorting space because of the time element fused in it.


    "What should I call this new technique of mine? Ah... perfect name."


    [Time Transfer!!]


    The river of time inside him rumbled a bit but ultimately submitted to Rael''s request.


    He disappeared once again aiming his scythe at Tunas, as soon as he did it, his body became slower while Rael''s faster.


    He was basically trying to switch time for a couple of seconds but it was enough for him to take care of the brat.


    *Shingg!!*


    "Another one bites the dust." Saying that he stabbed the guy three times using ice shards from his body to move like bullets.


    *Fwoo!!*


    "What fools you all are, not even unleashing your demon mode, well anyway you will meet your loverboy so have fun byee~"


    Rael quickly coursed electricity in his veins to make his every movement faster, stronger, and elegant, and just like lightning, he flickered with a sh arriving atop Lelia''s head.


    *Bam!!*


    He crushed her into the ground.


    "I am one for gender equality." He spoke in a wise tone after what he turned to look at Lucro who was staring at the scene with his eyes wide open.


    Welp, can''t me him though, all of it took ce in mere six seconds.


    Quite an advantage of using time element.


    Rael gave out a cold smile in Luco''s direction.


    Seeing him smile like that made Lucro''s face pale, whiter than even paper.


    "You are the only one left."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 102: Never go for the mans pride, the heavens will punish.

    Chapter 102: Never go for the man''s pride, the heavens will punish.


    Agitated, Lucro didn''t even wait for another second to release his demon form, his hair turned ck along with the typical red demon eyes, his tan skin almost made me jealous.


    Should I go for a tan? Maybe I can take Lucy with me to the beach.


    Anyway, now that those fodders are dead I should take care of the main actor of the scene.


    "So you gonna attack or no? Or are you gonna stare at me?" I mean I know that I am the most attractive person in this realm, still, he doesn''t have to re at me with his eyes bloodshot cuz that is really scary!


    Honestly, I am a bit surprised how no males have tried to woo me, just informing, I am fully straight.


    A knowing smirk came upon my face, electricity can be used in so many great ways even I hadn''t thought of them before.


    After reading some human novels I came upon a realization and thought of implying them to myself.


    Humans might be the worst, disgusting and ugly creatures but I can''t deny that some of them have a very vast imagination.


    I genuinely fell in love with many of their piano and violin ssics, the paintings were quite average, if they were fairies there is a possibility that their paintings could be something really remarkable and pleasing to the eyes.


    So basically I used electricity in my nerves to flow faster and yeah h h h my dao of bullshit is fullyprehended, so that is how I can think faster.


    It is like how in animes of the human realm, a person has 100 thoughts when only a second pass in reality.


    Oh, the little bastard has finally started acting up.


    He rushed towards me in order tond a feint, as soon as he came forward he ducked low enough to go for the crotch.


    There are two ces to never go for.... the face and the pride of a man!!!


    ICE RELEASE!! BLOOD SCYTHE!!


    "You are dead!!" Rael took a step back, sliding through the ice, and swang the scythe downwards towards the lower part of his body.


    *Kaching!*


    A piece of flesh fell on the ground.


    It was his leg.


    I will go for his pride now.


    He groaned as he leaped back in the air staring at me with hateful eyes. Suddenly the aura around him changed as multiple portals appeared.


    Space magic?


    From among all those portals, numerous swords flowed out like as if rain falling from the skies.


    He had a deep smirk etched upon his face, I miscalcted, he is formidable at least this attack, I don''t even think my ice will be able to withstand.


    Oh, wait!


    Why didn''t I think of this before?


    I have the perfect counter for this, damn I am smart!


    "Mirae out!!" I yelled in order to eject my wife from my Soul Sea.


    Obediently she came out from the Soul Sea and as soon as she was released she started cursing me.


    What did I do now?


    Her face was mingled with joy which turned into shock because of seeing all the flying swords towards her.


    Knowing her she tried her best to not express her emotions but I could clearly feel that she was cursing me.


    I will have to give her a good rewardter, this time with her fellow sisters.


    She opened up her right palm as all the swords rushed towards her almost maic. Then her beautiful voice resounded, it was calmer than what I had expected.


    "ckhole."


    From where Mira was standing, darkness had be like a smic solid substance that gradually showering down while rumbling, it seemed like a fierce dark beast that was consuming everything that stood in it''s way.


    Even the air in the surroundings has started to get sucked in.


    She then smiled slightly looking at the shocked face of Lucro.


    Lucro was in a very bad state, his mana was overextended just by using the magic, it had taken a very heavy toll on his body.


    ording to my calctions, he would not be able to use mana for a year.


    After all, using advanced space magic spells cost a lot, and everything rted to mana has a repercussion.


    "Mira! Go for the D! The D!!" I screamed in the distance, does that bastard think he can escape divine retribution?!


    He is going to suffer for aiming at my crotch!!


    My beautiful wife here will make sure of it, how can I satisfy her if I don''t have my pride right?


    The aura around Ruri had changed quite a bit as she looked at Lucro with utter hatred.


    ''Try to castrate my husband?! I will make you wish you never had a dick!!''


    Suddenly she smirked and smacked all the nerves in her body calm.


    Lucro felt that the intense pressure was getting stronger at this time. His eyes pierced through the light in her palms and he realized that light particles were gathering near it


    It gradually grew and became a more and more massive sea of light where the borders nearly could not be seen.


    She muttered, her voice malicious than ever before.


    "Whitehole."


    All of a sudden like as if a rebound, all the swords flushed out from the white hole, all aimed towards his pride.


    No missing this opportunity I quickly restrained him using ice binds and looked at his face with an amused smile anticipating what his reaction would be.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGFFFFHHHHH!!!!!" He wailed in pain as tears crept out of his eyes. His face which was usually stoic was now instead filled with intense pain.


    Now just the finishing touch is needed.


    Manipting my spiritual energy I formed my saint sword intent and cut his head in half.


    Lucro was dead.


    Pretty anti-climactic.


    I then turned to look at Mira who was looking at his dead body with a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Mira!" I yell, starting to walk towards her.


    Mira raised her head and her gaze fell on me.


    Her eyes had dark circles under them, probably from sleep deprivation and they looked red and puffy as if she was crying recently.


    I could hear her muttering my name, her eyes transfixed on me. And the next moment, I found her already running towards me at full speed, fresh tears starting to fly out of her half-closed eyes.


    I stop moving at once and open up my arms, intending to hug and kiss my wife the moment she would reach me.


    Instead of hugging me, she mmed her body against mine, knocking me onto the ground. Then, before I could realize what''s happening, she climbed over my stomach and starts throwing fake punches at me as hard as she could.


    "Stupid!! Why do you always call me when you need something from me." She says while sobbing heavily and throwing some extra hard punches at the same time, her words were not even clear for me to hear but I could make out nevertheless from her lips.


    Her tears sshed across my chest and her body shook above me. I could tell that she was releasing all the anger, fear, and worry that umted inside her for thest few days.


    "I am sorry I promise to spend time with youter," I smiled bitterly, I have been neglecting my girls. All of them need my love.


    Instantly, she stopped, her face filled with joy and love and her body started to quiver a bit.


    "P-promise?" She stuttered a bit was able to ask properly.


    "Nah, I am just messing with you," I say with augh while quickly using this chance to rise up and hug her tightly.


    "I HATE YOU!" She shouted, crying even more loudly than before while struggling to get out of my grasp.


    But I didn''t let her go. Instead, I started to kiss every exposed part of her skin I could find; her cheeks, ears, nape of the neck everything.


    And after a few minutes being like this, she finally calmed down and hugs me back tightly, though still crying her eyes out.


    "Obviously I will spend time with you, we can go on a date, eat ice cream and go for shopping, I will buy whatever you choose and will also let you dress me up..."


    I proudly dered although I said with confidence from the inside I had a brooding feeling and second thoughts about letting her dress me up.


    Well, at least she is not like Snakey and Lucy....right?


    After getting to know Snakey a bit I came to know that she wanted to dress me up badly in almost every type of cloth.


    She even showed me doujins in which I was there, the worst part was that my partner in it was Puck.


    I almost vomited due to it and was brought back when we went for another round during the night.


    Mira''s face was mingled with both joy and shock.


    I am already getting scary vibes.


    "It''s a promise alright!" She huffed.


    I sighed looking at her antics,


    "Yes yes."


    She then suddenly took me by surprise by pressing her sweet lips against mine. My eyes widened and my body moved on instinct.


    I kissed her back, suddenly I felt my lust erupt inside every fiber of my being. Maybe because I have been repressing my lust since I awakened my sealed memories.


    Shortly after, we broke the kiss. I took a deep nce at Mira''s face which was huffing as steam came out from her ears. Her tongue was sticking out as she coughed a bit.


    Seeing her like that I couldn''t help but push her down onto the ground. The best part was that currently, we were in a battleground where my ssmates were present although fainted.


    ~


    Today I told my best friend that I had a crush on his girlfriend and now I no longer feel guilty! I feel free! I want to party!

 Chapter 103: Ladies and Gentlemen......

    Chapter 103: Ladies and Gentlemen......


    Today the rebooted novel has finally caught up to the previous version. I already thought of the future plots.


    This is a smut novel and I realized that by restricting the harem I am ruining the potential.


    Hence I made ranks, Wife, Concubine, Servant/Maid, ve.


    Anyway that being said, I am going to take a short break of 6 days. I''ll be back on Friday, the date is the 9th of July 2021.


    During this break I am not going to do time pass since I also am supposed toe up with a study timetable since a new educational year has started, I need to n for it.


    Leaving aside studies, I am also going to milk out chappies with good grammar, my stockpile is over so I need to make a new one.


    I will make a P.a.t.r.e.o.n and post them as advanced chapters on Friday, the day I will be back from my break.


    Why am I making a P.a.t.r.e.o.n? It''s because I am not epting the contract of WN. I want everyone to read my story for free but that doesn''t mean I don''t want money.


    I am greedy for money I won''t lie, the money situation in my family is also not very good and if possible I would love to contribute to my family and also get some cash for myself.


    If you like my stories please join my p.a.t.reon when I create one. You can join not just for the advanced chapters but also if you just appreciate my work and want to support me.


    Alright, I am going to end this announcement now, I hope you all had a good day! See y''all on Friday! Ciao!


    Yours truly,


    The most handsome, peerless, jade author.

 Chapter 103: Accepting all the Flaws (*)

    Chapter 103: epting all the ws (*)


    [1]


    This is an important chapter.


    ~


    I clutched her hands tightly while exploring her thighs, my lips parted into a smile when I saw her vagina.


    It was like she had be a virgin again, the greatest perk of having a slime in the harem is that her cave would never be loose unless she wants it to be.


    She released cute whimpers and gripped my hair shoving my face inside her vagina, however, I didn''t humor her. Instead, I slowly sucked the smooth skin near the entrance of her vagina. A hickey finally appeared, but it was far from over, I wouldn''t leave her thighs so soon.


    I grabbed her legs furiously and opened them hungrily, my eyes were bloodshot like as if a starved beast.


    All of my lust, umted since my first life death was slowly bursting out from my body. Now that I think of it, I died a virgin in my second life due to not wanting to do s.e.x with human women.


    In my first life, I was scum until I married my two beautiful wives, Elequeeness and Titania....err... to be honest, I was still scum after that since they couldn''t handle my divine body and it would leave me extremely dissatisfied.


    That is also the reason I was trying to use stupid excuses for my debaucheries back then, using my dead friends, etc.


    Gosh.... now that I think of it, I ampletely ruthless. I remember taking care of one of my best friend''s wife after he died and even trying to seduce the yandere wife of Fakir.


    I really am scum.


    I tried to make delusions of me being righteous and a gentleman, living the lies made me feel good about myself, maybe my narcissism was to hide my insecurity....actually.... that''s a lie...I really am the most handsome.


    Although I had never really resorted to r.a.p.e, Stockholm syndrome, that was because I was not that shameless.... err... or maybe because there was no actual need since I would easily seduce them.


    The only two people in all my lives that I wasn''t able to seduce were Kara and my teacher, Tian Yue.


    Kara Namraz Ismih, the wife of Fakir Hamraz Ismih, I don''t even know why I tried to seduce her, maybe it was because I was jealous of their wholesome and fluffy rtionship and wanted to ruin it for my own twisted desire.


    The worst part is that I don''t even feel guilty doing that to one of my best friends, lusting after his dear wife. This is the reason it ted me when I found out that Puck was into Lolitas. Although, ironically, he turned into a semi shota.


    A shota and loli wouldn''t look like an awful couple..... it would look kind of legal.


    As for Tian Yue, the Goddess of the Moon, she was my first genuine love. It was a love-hate rtionship for me.


    She was engaged to the Heavenly Dragon God-Emperor. She should still be engaged to him since marriages for gods take at least 2 to 3 million years as simply waiting time. Another reason for me to grow stronger, I will steal his engaged wife under his nose and seduce her fully this time.


    I am sure that she was aware of my feelings towards her since the day I met her. Maybe she also loved me back but would hold it back because of her engagement. I mean she let me anal her once when she was extremely drunk. She was aware of the anal since that was thest time I saw her before she kicked me out and told me that I was no longer her disciple.


    I was fine with that; I had instilled into her mind to look at me as a man instead of her favorite disciple and her lost child when I did anal to her.


    She also didn''t say that she disliked me buttfucking her, a pity that I died soon after. I wonder how she took the news of my death.


    Did she feel guilty? Did she regret throwing me out? Did she miss me even once?


    After all, I took care of her a lot during that part of her life; I took care of her as if I was a ve so that she wouldn''t be able to live without me.


    It was all part of my grand n of stealing her away from one of the four heavenly emperors of the God Realm.


    Tian Yue, if she would marry the Dragon Emperor, she would be the main wife since she was a major Goddess in the God Realm and would be in charge of leading the harem, which she could never do by what I have observed.


    She was a bit of an airhead idiot but good at observing and would rather live a carefree life of drinking away wine andzing around in the hot springs with her favorite disciple a.k.a me, we would drink wine in hot springs together.


    Why didn''t I steal her purity? That was because she had a vaginal seal that would alert the Heavenly Dragon God-Emperor. It was as if she was his property, and I hated that.


    What is mine is mine and what is others is also mine!


    I admit it now.


    I am scum.


    I will not lie to myself.


    I am greedy; I am lustful; I am envious; I am wrathful; I am very gluttonous, and I am extremely proud of myself.


    I am all the bad things but I don''t dislike it.


    I am perfect the way I am.


    Because I am Irakiel.


    I am the most handsome and graceful person in existence.


    I am scum. So what? I will be the scummiest person and perfect even the Dao of Scum.


    I will never deny it now, nor will I ever lie to myself about it.


    Obstacles in my path to the peak? I will obliterate them and take care of their wives and daughters as a reward.


    If heaven tries to stop me I will take even her as my wife. Lady Fate? She has been fucking me since my first life.


    With the power of Heaven and Earth, Eden and Hell, Sun and the Moon, Yin, and Yang.


    Who will stop me on my path of seduction??


    The answer is many but I won''t let them stop me.


    I will take the Heavens as my wife and the Earth as my concubine and take all living beings as my cauldron, the grand path of immorality, the Grand Dao of Oink.


    *Ding!*


    [Hidden Primordial Lust Bloodline awakened.]


    *Ding!*


    [The Heavens and other simr entities show extreme animosity to you.]


    [Lady Fate isughing at your luck and sending extremely seductive winks.... with L-lip b-bites?! That''s not the end of it!... LADY FATE YOU DARE! Ban!!! EMERGENCY!! We need a thot repellent!]


    [The worlds, universes, and omniverses have deemed you worthy enough to be the sessor of Mahir El Navah]


    [The presence of the Akashic Records has enlightened everything in existence!]


    [The Dao of Oink deems you worthy of cultivating it.]


    [You have awakened an All-Female Entities, Deities, Godly Beings LIVESTREAM!]


    "Huh? What''s... going on?" My head started to hurt with all the notifications and shbangs that came along with them.


    I don''t have time for all this, I want to concentrate on my beautiful wife right now.


    I nced at the cave of Mira and continued kissing the corners of it until finally I was done warming it up. I took my finger and traced her entire thigh, making her body twitch before inserting it inside her bubcious ass.


    "Ahnn~ AHH!''


    Her moans grew louder and louder as I continued to y with her swollen clit while rubbing her pussy. Her moans grew louder, feeling the stimtion from her nipples and her pussy, she immediately reached her first climax.


    *Fwooo.*


    I quickly inserted my lips across her pussy and opened my mouth wide open. Tasty chocte milk came out from her vagina. My favorite vor in milkshakes, a slime, indeed the best species across all the realms.


    I stood up on my knees and wiped my mouth which had chocte milk leaking from the side. Brushing my lips with my hands, I licked my fingers devouring every inch of the milkshake.


    "Tasty." I couldn''t help but remark, her chocte milk has easily be my favorite drink. Coffee? What is that? Wine? Do we eat it?


    Mira was panting heavily, she came near me and whispered in my ears with her hot breath.


    "H-husband I want you inside of me."


    ~


    Love yourself.

 Chapter 104: Milk Cow (**)

    Chapter 104: Milk Cow (**)


    [2]


    ~


    "H-husband I want you inside of me."


    I chuckled at the eager Mira, "Of course, you want me my milk cow."


    She was panting for breath when she raised her body and reached in for my erect cock. Her hands started stroking it as her tongue peeked out of her mouth to lick the tip.


    The way her tongue moves stimted my desire to take her. After I did it with her, she''s now too skilled at giving me pleasure.


    When the tip started glistening from her saliva, I watched her as she took it inside her mouth.


    Mira still couldn''t take it all but she used her hand to stroke it at the same time she started bobbing her head up and down, sucking on my cock like a lollipop.


    She kept sucking my cock until it twitched indicating my near climax. She immediately stopped and took it out from her mouth.


    She looked up at me and pleaded with her eyes.


    Since we were both thinking the same thing, I pushed her down on the grass and went back on top of her. Her legs were already spread open by herself, waiting for my cock to plunge inside her.


    Starting with the tip, my cock easily slid inside her. Her tight insides immediately clung to it in an attempt to squeeze it.


    Any other lingering thoughts were already pushed to the back of my mind as it is now fully upied by Mira and her alone.


    "Aahh! We''re finally one again."


    Mira moaned out when my cock reached her deepest part, the tip kissing the entrance to her womb.


    "Haaahh. You are so tight you fat cow."


    Whispering those words to her, I started moving my hips to pound her pussy.


    With every thrust, she would moan out loud while she tried to tighten up her insides to better feel my cock going in and out of her.


    "HaahKiss me."


    Mira''s arms once again circled around me as she pulled my head down for her to reach my lips. Feeling her tongue invade my mouth, I didn''t want to lose out. Entangling it with my tongue, we started sucking each other as while hips started moving faster.


    Soon enough we ran out of breath and I focused on thrusting my hips feeling every corner of her insides.


    " If you could see your face right now, it''s too erotic that it turns me on further."


    I looked at her crimson face with her lips slightly parted as soft moans leaked out of it.


    She was just too sexy.


    My hips never stopped moving and whenever her pussy twitched, she went closer to climaxing. She even tried to move her own hips.


    After getting tired from that, Mira pulled me down to her side.


    Changing our position to the side, I raised her leg up and resumed pounding her tight pussy. The grass was already drenched by the chocte milkshake she produced.


    "Aahh... Haahh... I love you, husband."


    She took my hand and put it on her breasts asking me to knead it. I pinched her nipples and started moving my hips faster.


    Soon enough, she climaxed from the intense movement.


    "I love you too, Mira."


    My cock was still pumping with intense blood, not yet satisfied.


    "I have an idea."


    My words perked Mira up, "What is it, husband?"


    A smile came across my face, my divine sense was active so I knew that all my ssmates still fainted.


    I had an idea, although it was very evil, it was quite interesting.


    "Let''s fuck over there." I pointed towards the farthest tree where Sona, the ss president has fainted.


    "Huh?... Dear, you are so..." She ultimately sighed and walked hand in hand with Rael while limping towards the ss president.


    I nced at the ss president and checked if she really was sleeping. It turned out that she really was.


    Injecting my spiritual energy I shook her nerves and ordered them to wake her up slightly.


    Meanwhile, Mira arched her back with the tree as the support, I stood behind the sleeping Sona, with Mira''s clean and bubbly pussy.


    The only thing between Mira and me was the ss president.


    I shook my head and clutched my cock and got it near the entrance of Mira''s hole.


    I grabbed her waist and inserted my cock and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually.


    I could feel her walls parting to receive my weapon. Each time I thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around my rod, sucking and stimting it.


    "Ngh!! Ahnn~ Husband n-not so fast."


    Ignoring her cries, I kissed her earlobe while my weapon messed her insides. Mira opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let me enjoy her body.


    "Mira... you are truly very beautiful," I said with a genuine smile.


    She blushed and rolled her eyes, her lips still arced.


    "Don''t honey coat me with that glib tongue of yours, or else I-I will spray my milk on you."


    She huffed cutely, I couldn''t help but pinch her ass.


    "You are so cute."


    Mira smiled. I also smiled and resumed my thrusting. At the same time, I moved my lips towards her back and sucked on them.


    "Ohhhh!!"


    Mira let out a loud m.o.a.n. She could feel my tongue moving around her back and my hands rubbing her cow tits. Then, She felt my teeth pressing against her back, leaving serious love bites.


    Suddenly, Mira shivered in pleasure and her cave wrapped tightly against my penis.


    Instantly, the chocte milk came again.


    This was her third orgasm.


    I smirked and looked at Mira''s eyes with a smile.


    " You truly are sensitive"


    Mira was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an intelligible moan and closed her eyes.


    However, I was not done with her.


    Before the pleasure of her orgasm could fade away, I started moving again.


    "!!!"


    Mira''s eyes opened wide. "S-Stop" She tried to speak up, but it was toote.


    Without a warning, she was attacked by a new round of pleasure mixed with the pain due to her sensitive body.


    "Ugh" Her arms hugged my back tightly and her head rested on my shoulders. I could feel her nails piercing my skin slightly.


    She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds.


    The mming soundsing from our interconnected bodies filled the area. Each time I pierced her, I could hear the sound of my rod messing with her wet cave.


    Her body was tightly glued to me like a ko. She shivered and trembled with each one of my movements. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing.


    At this time, I elerated my movements. I pressed her body against the bed and pushed hard, harder than anything she had felt before.


    "Ahnn S-Slo-Slower P-Please"


    Mira begged with a face melted in pleasure, however, I did not stop instead it aroused me even more.


    With her waist in my hands, I stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of my attacks helplessly.


    Each time I pierced her, I could feel her fleshy insides shivering. Her womb was like a mouth, sucking on my penis and begging it to fill her with my hot stuff.


    Soon, I could feel Mira''s body turning tense. Her moans became faster and faster and her breathing turned short.


    I could feel it. Her fourth orgasm wasing.


    Just in time.


    I kissed her lips and moved faster and faster. Inside my abdomen, something started hot to build up. It was the signal before shooting my stuff inside someone.


    I separated my lips from Mira and looked at her lewd face. Then, I whispered something in her ear.


    "I''ll cum inside."


    Instantly, Mira''s expression became lively as if trying to enjoy it even more.


    "Ahnn!!Aahnnn"


    With a loud moan, Mira''s body hugged me tightly.


    Her body twitched fiercely. A flood of love juices let out her lower cave, drenching the bed.


    At the same time, I pierced her deeper than before, reaching her womb and depositing all my hot stuff inside her.


    "Good!" I grunted I thrust again, making Mira shiver intensely and hug my body with as much strength as she could.


    Secondster, Mira''s body lost its strength and she copsed against the tree.


    Then, she panted heavily, her mindpletely nk and almost unable to think.


    " So good" She whispered in a satisfied tone with an ecstatic face.


    However, I was still not satisfied.


    Before I could react or say anything I heard an annoying voice.


    "Student I-Irakiel what are you d-doing?!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw


    I am back!! Gimme ur stones!!!

 Chapter 105: Dominating the Arrogant Class President 1 (**)

    Chapter 105: Dominating the Arrogant ss President 1 (**)


    "Student I-Irakiel what are you d-doing?!"


    Sona''s annoying voice entered my ears. I tilted my head to look at the ss president who was intensely blushing and huffing lewdly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth.


    I let Mira rest a bit against the tree and took a step forward towards Sona. My dick was still pulsating with blood and throbbing hard, it was standing proudly simr to a mountain.


    "D-donte closer...!" Sona took a step back as she noticed me moving towards her. I had an evil grin across my face making me seem like an ugly fat bastard.


    "I was just fucking my wife and you interrupted me," I said in a bellowed tone as if I was extremely angry.


    "N-no st- Irakiel... don''te c-closer or else I will scream." She managed to squeak out before tripping over a pebble and banging her head against a tree.


    I stopped in my tracks when she said that, she wants to y hard then okay, it is any way my motto to not give attention to attention seekers.


    "Okay then scream."


    "...."


    I was met with silence, Sona simply rubbed her head and looked at me with fear, her mouth couldn''t even move a single inch.


    "That''s what I thought." I couldn''t help butment.


    She lowered her head to look at the ground, I held her face by the chin and whispered in her ear.


    "You are just a cheap whore behind that arrogant facade of yours."


    She was clearly offended by thatment but before she could retaliate, l had already stuffed her mouth with my cock.


    "Mfff...ughh.." She tried to say something only to sound as muffles with my cock in her throat.


    Slight tears sprouted from her eyes, at the same time I used my blood arts and spiritual energy to elongate my dick.


    *Foom!*


    She choked on my dick, I hadn''t even started to move it yet, she was still getting suffocated. No worries she was a demon so suffocation wouldn''t kill her unlike with human women.


    Slowly with ruthless movements, I started to push my cock deeper into her throat with repetitive movements. I could clearly feel the tip of my cock hitting deep inside her throat.


    "Mphhh~" She tried to scream andin however her face full of ecstasy and bliss betrayed her expression.


    "See. You even like my dick. Where is your arrogance now huh? Almighty ss president?" I pushed my cock even deeper into her mouth before pulling it out fully.


    "Cough cough." The ss president immediately coughed and spat the pre-cum that was leaking from his cock.


    She tilted her head to re at me however she was instead met by a lock dick rubbing on her face.


    Her face changed instantly, my dick was too tasty. She wanted to taste it more, it was like the favorite lollipop she would eat as a child.


    She gently licked my long shaft from the bottom before she started to suck on my balls. I sneaked my fingers inside her blouse and started to y with her hard nipples, flicking them whenever I wanted to.


    The ball sucking was extremely amateurish and her teeth would hurt a bit so I pulled my cock away and started to dangle it in front of her eyes like a hypnosis chain.


    She instantly took my cock and spat her saliva on it before taking it all in. Holding my legs she started to give me a slow to fast blowjob to the point of extreme suffocation.


    Holding her neck by the hand I started to shake her head to devour my cockpletely, although I could still hold my cum I thought it was finally time to reward the little slut.


    "I am cumming, take it all in your mouth and drink it fully."


    "N-no p-plea-Mfhhh~~!!!" She tried to say something but I couldn''t make out since my semen exploded inside her mouth.


    Her cheeks puffed up as she took my huge amount of semen before trying to drink it all, I could see her neck pulsating as she swallowed my cum fully.


    Truly she looked beautiful when swallowing my cum, I love dominating these arrogant women.


    She subconsciously ced a hand on her belly as she felt the semen pass through her body towards her stomach.


    Suddenly she coughed a bit and a bit of her semen fell on the grass. This was bad, I had told her to drink all of it.


    I stared at her with cold eyes, she shivered and took a step back.


    "Lick what you dropped."


    I pointed towards the grass where she had coughed my semen.


    She stared at me with shock which instantly turned into a re filled with hate. I simply smirked and yed with my dick and pointed towards her pussy.


    "You want me to insert this inside of you don''t you?"


    She bit her lips and nodded. I smiled, "Then lick the cum, you coughed on the grass... only then will you get my cock."


    Sona instantly got on her fours and crept closer towards the grass, I kept my leg on her ass and continued to rub it.


    "Slurp... slurp..." She started to lick my cum off the grass and tried to enjoy its heavenly taste.


    "That''s a good doggy," Imented as I circled behind her, gazing at ger beautiful ass. Quickly I tore her tight cks which revealed her beautiful vagina which was slightly hairy.


    I started to admire her vagina while pping her ass from time to time while inserting my tongue inside her ass hole.


    Sona was still licking the grass clean, there was still mode left to clean but I was impatient.


    It was time to pierce her virgin hole.


    Positioning my cock at the hole of her pussy while she was licking the grass, I immediately pushed it all in.


    "!!!!"


    Soma was startled before moaning loudly, "Ahh~!!!"


    I was slightly surprised. I never thought that Sona would be so sensitive.


    However, it only excited me more.


    Her body was extremely wet, I invaded her insides feeling all the heat inside her body, and mercilessly started to pound her like a ve.


    "It hurts!!! Ahh!!! But it is so good!!" She moaned at the top of her voice like an animal in mating.


    I smiled, all women who have fucked me have be masochists.


    "This is just the start I will now give you even more pleasure."

 Chapter 106: Dominating the Arrogant Class President 2 (**)

    Chapter 106: Dominating the Arrogant ss President 2 (**)


    "So tight." I focused my mind on piercing her. All my thoughts were reduced to the satisfying sensation of tasting Sona''s body.


    "Oooh master, stop I feel strange" She begged with a flushed face, but I did not stop. I moved my weapon the way it caused her the most pleasure and enjoyed the different reactions she showed.


    Her walls wrapped around my penis, sucking and engulfing it with multipleyers of pleasure that umted to bring me the most satisfying feeling possible.


    "Ha ha ha, no"


    "You look so beautiful when posing as a dog" I looked into Sona''s eyes and whispered sweetly.


    Sona was so overwhelmed by my thrusts that she did not react to my words, instead, she twisted and moved her body to cope with the constant assault she was experiencing.


    Seeing her like that, I grinned in pride. I then brought my mouth to her breasts and finally bit her hard pink nipples.


    "Ahhhh!" Sona screamed and arched her back. Her tight hole tightened even more around my penis and her body convulsed.


    "So-something ising!"


    I felt a wave of love juices flooding her cave and drenching my body. Her body twitched and shivered uncontrobly under the intense orgasm.


    Then, her mind nked.


    Her body turned soft, and her eyes rolled back. A line of drool flowed from her mouth until her neck.


    Her body twitched a pair of times before stopping. Apparently, her first climax had overloaded her brain.


    But when I saw her ahegao expression, my excitement increased.


    The next instant, I pierced her body until the end.


    "Oh, doggy president..." I muttered and sped up my thrust. My movements turned fiercer as if I wanted to drown Sona in waves of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh" She was unable to speak. Her mind had not recuperated from the previous orgasm yet, so she could only respond passively to my attacks.


    But before long the new waves of pleasure woke her up.


    "M-master!" She shouted and hugged my back. She wrapped her legs around me and arched her neck, positioning her cave to receive better my thrusts.


    I kissed her neck and continued attacking her. My hands roamed through her chest and legs, feeling her skin shiver every time I thrust inside.


    Her wet cave became tighter and tighter. Sometimes, her cave would suddenly clench around my dick, increasing my pleasure to apletely new level.


    I moved my dick in and out, moving it around her cave to find the ces where she felt the most pleasure. Sometimes, I would attack a ce in particr repeatedly, leaving Sona unable to breathe.


    Sona''s consciousness had long been lost in the intense vortex of sex. The current her could only hug my body tightly while feeling the overwhelming pleasure she never felt before.


    Her mouth was opening and closing constantly, panting and moaning each time my penis touched her womb.


    We werepletely absorbed in the feeling of lovemaking. Our only thoughts were how to enjoy our partner. The crazy feeling of sex was enough to make us addicted.


    When Sona was finally getting ustomed to the pleasure, turned her body on the side and lifted her left leg, putting it onto my shoulder. Then, I began to piston once again.


    "Uahhhhh!!!" Sona let out a loud yell when I pierced her vagina. In this new position, my penis could reach to her deepest part easily, pounding against her womb and bringing her a newfound pleasure.


    "Nooo~" She grabbed the bedsheets and arched her body. Her limbs quivered and her cave clenched my penis.


    I smirked when I saw her orgasming again, I held ger by her hands and thrusted her while in a position that I had learned from the Kama Sutra Manual.


    The fierce attacks made Sona''s mind nk. Her eyes werepletely unfocused, unable toprehend what was happening.


    Finally, my orgasm wasing. I grabbed Sona''s waist and elerated even more.


    Then, with onest thrust, her body shook.


    I shot my sperm into her cave and Sona gasped feeling the warm liquid filling her insides.


    "Haa" I heaved a sigh of satisfaction and removed my weapon. At some point, Sona had fainted due to extreme pleasure, I looked at her sweaty body with satisfaction.


    Sona''s skin had turned red due to the exhausting exercise. Her legs were quivering and her body was twitching, trying to process the pleasurable torture.


    The sweet smell of Sona had mixed with the fishy smell of sex, and the grass had beenpletely drenched. I was a bit stunned by how much sex fluids Sona had let out.


    I brought my face close to her face and just as I was going to kiss her I felt someone cough.


    Tilting my head I saw Mira directly hug me, surprised I fell on the ground. She then grabbed my hands sping them by making her hands liquid glue and kissed my neck.


    Her cold tongue licked my sweaty neck going towards my chest, she traced her finger from there towards my penis and started to rub it.


    While she was jerking me from one hand, she was also sucking on my neck, leaving deep love bites on it.


    Suddenly I felt two soft peaches sit on my face and a sweet smell of sperm and barbeque. Sona was sitting on my face... seemingly jealous of Mira servicing me.


    That is what I thought until she moved her mouth to speak.


    "You must be Lord Irakiel''s wife."


    Mira didn''t look at her and started to lick my navel while brushing her bubbly ass against my raging cock.


    Finally, after having her fun with my naval she turned to look at Sona and spoke.


    "Yes."


    What happened next totally surprised me, she bowed while still sitting on my face.


    "This lowly one is your servant from now on, I belong to Lord Irakiel in body and soul."


    Mira stopped jerking and looked at her straight at her with cold eyes, however, her face broke into a curl from the corner.


    "It''s good that you know your ce."


    Sona smiled a bit and bowed once again which pressurized her butt on my face even more. I immediately started to lick her vagina.


    It''s good that I used spiritual energy to clean her cave, I didn''t want to taste my own semen. Seeing, the faces of bliss on my girls, I know that it is too tasty.


    I don''t want to get addicted to my own semen... that would be very weird. I am fine the chocte milk of Mira, as it is.


    "Husband," Mira called out to me, I raised my eyebrows while licking Sona and simply hummed for her to speak.


    "I vouch for Sona to be the Head ve." Sona froze and looked at Mira with astonishment.


    Mira simply smiled in return, Sona was an intelligent woman, she was worthy of being the head ve, and wouldn''t it be humiliating for future ves to be bossed around by someone of the lower realm and weaker than them?


    Hence, it was fully calcted and not decided on a whim, I fully understood what Mira was conveying and lifted Sona''s butt a bit before looking at Mira and then looking at the joyful expression of Sona.


    Mira and Sona got off my body as I trotted towards the tree and rested my back against it. Mira hurriedly came and sat on my cock while Sona came near my balls with saliva dripping from her mouth.


    "I approve of you as the head ve, serve me well, if I don''t find your services substandard then you will be demoted to a normal ve again along with gruesome punishment... so I will order and tell you this again, better follow this as your reason to live. SERVE... ME... WELL."


    Sona yelled at the top of her voice before cing her lips on my balls.


    "Yes, Master!"

 Chapter 107: A Chocolate Milk Cow and an Arrogant Class President (**)

    Chapter 107: A Chocte Milk Cow and an Arrogant ss President (**)


    It had been a long time since I released a small whimper since usually it is hard for me to moan or enjoy normal sex.


    However even making me whimper lowly was a big achievement even if my current body body was nothingpared to my celestial body in my first life.


    The clouds moved slowly in the distance and merged with the other clouds, the sun had also started to move to the other side.


    Afternoon rays fell onto my thighs and right below my thighs, one could see two beautiful hourss women.


    One woman was devouring my cock whole in her mouth while the other was amateurishly sucking my balls.


    It was a heavenly scenery right out from an erotic painting.


    Clutching Mira''s hair, I saw her bobbing her head up and down, thoroughly sucking my cock. I held Sona''s ass in my other hand and massaged it while injecting using my moonlight fingering techniques.


    Because Mira was already full with semen induce her mouth I decided to fuck Sona first. I had her lie down on her back legs spread open. I moved to her pussy and saw that it was already drenched in juices.


    Both of thesedies just need the tiniest amount of forey before they would get nice and wet. Of course, the kama and moonlight techniques and my body were a factor in this.


    So I pushed my penis into Sona and started to go in and out of her. Sona immediately started up her moans again. No matter how much we did it, she would always wanted more.


    Since the first time we did it, she couldn''t stop wanting for more pleasure, since it had totally taken control of her.


    While I was moving inside Sona, Mira came up to me next to me and sat on her knees. Her breast was now nicely on the height of my mouth so naturally I put a nipple in my mouth and started sucking on it.


    Her chocte milk gave me a nice satisfying feeling. Even more when my penis was ravaging another woman.


    It didn''t take long for me and Sona to reach the heights of our pleasure yet again and after a few hard thrusts into her, I came nicely filling up her womb with semen. Sona came together with me and after a nice loud moan, she lost the power in her body for a bit.


    Normally I could have a rest period right now because Sona needed to have a minute as well. But right now a woman was sitting next to me a finger in her pussy and her other hand massaging a tit.


    Mira was looking at me with her lovely eyes. After seeing Sona going to heaven she started to really crave for it as well.


    "Wait for a minute, I''ll fill you up nicely."


    Mira didn''t say anything, but a smile came onto her face, knowing that she would get her hole filled up in a bit. She moved into position.


    Without saying or signing anything Mira came on top of me but she did make sure that she wouldn''t tten me. Right now she was sitting on her knees her pussy just above my penis. It was one of my favorites, the cowgirl position.


    Mira slowly let her body down and my dick entered her pussy. Just like Sona, she was drowning in juices, but well this was to be expected. It didn''t take long for my entire cock to be inside her.


    In the beginning the tempo was quite slow, but after a few times going up and down, Mira started to get faster and faster.


    Right now she was mming her ass down on me making sure my penis would reach the deepest as possible. I would help her as well by raising up my hips when she mmed down. Like this Mira would experience the most pleasure my cock was to offer at the moment.


    Mira''s breasts were mming in all directions. Because her movements were so rough her breasts had to follow. It was a sight to behold, seeing those nice cow tits wiggling in front of me.


    This went on for a bit and Mira showed no sign of slowing down anytime soon. At the same time, Sona became active again and she started sucking on one of my nipples.


    It was a horrendous feeling... her sucking my nipple, especially because she was too inexperienced at it and I didn''t have a kink or fetish simr to that.


    I held her mouth with my fingers to make her stop that and just ordered her to sit on my face.


    "Mira I am releasing it," I warned her while enjoying Sona''s butt.


    "Ahhhh~ Husband!!!!" She moaned loudly as my warm liquid filled her uppletely.


    Sona on the other hand being weaker than Mira had already copsed, her ass still on my face. It was understandable due to the number of times she fainted.


    Mira had divinity so it was natural for her slime body to be tempered while Sona was a lowly demon.


    I stood up and sighed while looking at the mess the two women created while I was fucking them. There was a small pond of chocte milk and another small pond of normal love juice.


    Spreading my divine sense I checked if there was anyone awake, what I sensed shocked me. Most of the female students were awake!!


    I just coughed slightly and looked up at the clouds, an unnatural wind passed by me.


    "So troublesome."


    Tapping on Mira''s forehead I sent her directly inside my Soul Sea, on the other hand, I was confused about what I should do with Sona.


    Sitting on my knees, I snapped my fingers and conjured water. Exquisitely I washed her body, making the liquid touch her body but not wet it.


    Something which should be impossible but possible because it is me.


    After dressing the girl up in a clean uniform, I walked towards the tents and jumped on the bed inside.


    "That was good."


    I closed my eyes, I still had to check all the notifications I got but I was toozy to do that right now.


    "Good night, whoever is watching me." I joked, not aware that many entities, deities, and other powerful female beings were watching me like a predator hounding over its prey, some filled with lust, some filled with disdain and others simply left with emotions extremelyplicated.

 Chapter 108: Checking the Status and Notifications, Livestream and Bloodline.

    Chapter 108: Checking the Status and Notifications, Livestream and Bloodline.


    Hmm... I sniffed the air, I could feel a tasty aroma permeating in the atmosphere. It was familiar yet distant. Suddenly my eyes shot open! I-I could smell ham!


    However my excitement was for naught, every time I try to eat ham, some or the other disaster happens which leads me to not be able to eat it.


    I swear whoever is ying this trick on me will suffer when I grow into an existence no one can reckon with.


    I woke up from my sleep and simply sat in silence on the huge bed groggily and just looked in the distance for a few seconds. A campfire was on and it was already night.


    The fools were singing and dancing...err... I couldn''t really me them since they had endured a lot and very much deserved a celebration, although I was the one who took care of their asses... while they were all sleeping.


    Seriously, where is the justice?!


    Especially tempting me with that ham right there!!


    If this keeps going, this farce between me and ham, I really will have to change my alignment towards the chicken.


    Anyway that aside.... I should check those notifications I was getting.


    I was the familiar dot in the corner of my vision and clicked on it mentally.


    [Do you wish to turn off the live stream? (Yes/No)]


    Huh?... Live stream? What and which live stream?


    I hurriedly clicked on ''Yes''.


    [Live Stream turned off, would you like to see the recorded stream along with the chat? (Yes/No)]


    I had a very ominous feeling, I gulped my saliva as cold swear formed on my forehead.


    ''Yes''.


    My eyes went from eagerness topletely dull ones. I was in shock.


    I need to see this again. This is a recorded video right?.... No... please tell me this is a lie..... no... god.... have I be a p.o.r.n star?! This was a live stream?! How the hell??? What?????


    Comments,ments,ments I need to see thements!!!!....


    ~


    Lady_Fate: First!!


    Lady_Fate: Daddy more!! Fuck me just like that, please!


    Peak_of_Feminism: You horny b*tch, you are embarrassing all of us!


    Peak_of_Feminism: These two women are so weak, to fall for a man. They absolutely disgust me.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Is there any way to turn of this video? I feel ufortable and my husband is right beside me. Please someone tell me.


    CataddictPriest: What are they doing? (o;)


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: "...."


    Peak_of_Feminism: "...."


    WomanOfCulture: Guys please don''t, she is a pure one. We don''t want to corrupt her now right?


    Lady_Fate: (   )


    WomanOfCulture: Don''t you dare....


    Lady_Fate: (   )


    Lady_Fate: Thirsty gang where y''all at?


    DatingSimNeet: Hehehehehehehehehehe thou shall not escape thy fate right @Lady_fate?


    CataddictPriest: (**;)


    CataddictPriest: I don''t feel so good....


    Lady_Fate: Oh poormb.


    DatingSimNeet: Let us guide you properly `


    WomanOfCulture: At least they are not holding hands.


    DatingSimNeet: Fucking normies.


    Yuriyuri: H-he is so b-bad at sex! Hahahaha.


    ShotaLover: Nah I can make out. He is very good at it, I want to be fucked by him raw. I don''t think I can have sex with anyone after seeing this.


    Peak_of_Feminism: Slut.


    DatingSimNeet: Slut


    WomanOfCulture: +1


    Lady_Fate: +68


    WomanOfCulture: Aaarghhh stop trolling here fate!!!


    Lady_Fate: +70


    WomanOfCulture: Fuck you!


    Lady Fate: Daddy more!!


    WomanOfCulture: (+_+)


    CataddictPriest: What do you want more from your daddy? (^ ^)


    Cupcake_Phoenix: She wants lewd.


    CataddictPriest: (o)


    CataddictPriest: Lewd..... lewd means... oh...


    CataddictPriest: (;)


    Pussyyer123: Why is my name like this?


    WomanOfCulture: Cuz you y pussy?....


    Pussyyer123: I don''t but... I am a full female and not a lesbian.


    ShotaLover: Is your hand near your v.a.g.i.n.a while watching this?


    Pussyyer123: Yes...?


    ShotaLover: And are you furiously rubbing it?


    Pussyyer123: Maybe...?


    ShotaLover: There you have your answer.


    Pussyyer123: (^_^;)


    CataddictPriest: I-I am also doing the same.


    CataddictPriest: And for some reason, I feel hot, I think there is something wrong with me... I feel urineing out... I think I am peeing.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: It is normal honey. Everyone watching this must be feeling hot and wanting to itch.


    Lady_Fate: Are you also doing the same ''O so loyal wife with your husband on the side?


    Lady_Fate: Hello?... Ignored? For sure she is doing it.


    Peak_of_Feminism: @Lady Fate are you also doing it?


    Lady_Fate: Obviously. He is my daddy after all.


    Peak_of_Feminism: _


    Peak_of_Feminism: @ShotaLover you also?


    ShotaLover: Maybe....


    Peak_of_Feminism: Just what happened to our female unity....? _


    Yuriyuri: @ShotaLover Aren''t you supposed to love shotas?


    Cupcake_Pheonix: @Yuriyuri She got a reality check.... just like you.


    ShotaLover: "...."


    Yuriyuri: "...."


    ~


    After seeing some of the chat I wasn''t really sure what I was supposed to say. I was confused, extremely so, and dumbfounded more.


    The more I scrolled through the chat, the more deadpan my expression became. Do these powerful females have no jobs to do? Are they that free of work?


    No wonder they are so thirsty.


    I shook my head in disdain, too many females need me.


    I breathed in the air and released it beforeposing myself. This live stream must have instructions and restrictions.


    Clicking on the dot in the corner of my eyes, my status appeared in front of me.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah


    Species: Demon Lord + Archangel, Fairy Cultivator.


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++$#&%$#???


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body.


    Titles: Rael Sins(New), Ero Livestreamer(New!), Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather, etc.


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    9.BAT WINGS


    As the name says, bat wings.


    10. DESTRUCTION BOOST


    Affinity to dark elements, 25% more.


    Archangel Characteristics:


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Holy Boost: 25% Boost in Light and Holy Magic spells.


    Divine Healing: Can heal the wounds of any being, wound shouldn''t be tooplicated, uses a lot of mana.


    Saint Sword Intent:


    Different from normal sword intent awakens a pure and holy sword intent, purifies every being. Uses a lot of mana but since the user is a part fairy he doesn''t need to worry he can use spiritual energy and rece his normal with saint sword intent.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    Pseudo-God Characteristics.


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    Status: Representation of power in words and numbers.


    -*-


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records and blood of sin has automatically awakened two of the hidden bloodlines in his body.


    -*-


    Primordial Greed is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of Avarice, the origin of greed itself, it is present in every greed bloodline since they are simply lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    PRIMORDIAL GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (5 unlocked)


    The path to bing the Sin of Greed itself.


    GLIB TONGUE:


    User can butter anyone.


    LIE DETECTOR:


    User can detect lies.


    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES:


    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    TIME AFFINITY:


    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.


    -*-


    (New!)


    Primordial Lust is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of lust, the origin of lust itself, it is present in every lust bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Lust bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The bloodline to be Lust itself!


    PRIMORDIAL LUST BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (51 unlocked)


    Wet Presence(New!): An aura of Primordial Lust to make every being present horny.


    Lust Meter: The ability to see someone''s lust.


    Pleasure Dictation(New!): The ability to force pleasure useless or the best temporarily or permanently, no matter the size or skill of the person.


    Eg: You can gift the power of pleasure on a person with bad skills and a short dick and it will be better than a person with a long dick and good skills, the opposite can also be done.


    Pleasure Maniption(New!): You can inject as much pleasure as you want with just the touch of a finger.


    Peak Refinement(New!): The body will be at its peak at all times to ensure that it will always be at its best performance.


    Pleasure Bonds(New): The ability to bestow your personalized crests with a set of rules and regtions to keep your harem in order. Only you can remove the mark.


    -*-


    Akashik Records


    1) Eternal Tundra mes (New!):


    Coldest mes in existence.


    2) Eternal Kama Sutra (New!):


    Ancient Supreme Level lost teachings on Desire.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    I was a bit in shock seeing the awakening of the Primordial Lust bloodline, it basically made my moonlight and Kama Sura techniques useless.


    Plus the difference between my primordial greed and primordial lust was like Heaven and Earth.


    Greed was simply 5% while Lust was at 51%!!!


    Also, the other perk of my ability (Lust Dictator) was that I could save people from ck-skinned, golden-haired men!!


    I had be the Lord and Savior!!!


    *Ding!*


    [ New title gained! ]


    Of course, I wouldn''t go around saving people at my own impulse, I am a greedy, lustful and selfish bastard.


    Everything has a price.


    If people wanted the power to pleasure others then they would have to give me something thrice more than an equal exchange, their most beloved and important thing.


    Why thrice and not equal trade? I am selfish and I would be giving them a power that could change their entire life.


    I have kind of be the embodiment of Lust itself or at least on the path to bing it.


    The embodiment of Lust doesn''t mean that I would be horny all the time. Rather, it''s quite the opposite. I could control lust itself including mine.


    Gosh.... too many surprises.


    Now it is time to see the rules of the Live Stream.


    [Would you like to see them?]


    ''Yes.''


    [ Rule no.1: No rules.]


    "..."


    I was dumbfounded.


    [Would you like to see the rules for the chat?]


    ''Yes.''


    [ Rule no.1: No rules.]


    That was expected.


    Another tab popped in front of me.


    [Would you like to see the rules for the viewers?]


    ''Yes.''


    Finally, an actual set of rules popped out in front of me.


    [ 1.Viewer is banned to share any information about streamer with another person or even thing.


    2.Viewer is force banned to scheme against the Streamer while knowing him.


    3. No more rules but if any of the first two rules are broken then the rule breaker will have her existence obliterated. ]


    My expression was appalled but more of relief, at least I would be safe with the help of these rules, that''s all I need.


    Let''s see how many viewers I had in the stream.


    [15]


    15 huh... it seems some of them didn''t chat on the live stream.


    [ When the viewers reach 20, Streamer can receive gifts from his viewers and even God Currency.]


    Hmm...not bad, not bad.


    Anyway, it''s time to go and eat some barbeque.


    ~


    I was depressed as heck yesterday, I read an ntr by ident then started reading dark suicide fanfictions. Today I feel better, a dog bit me.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 109: Species: Genesis

    Chapter 109: Species: Genesis


    After checking my status and the Livestream, I lied on the bed deciding to eat bbqter.


    I have thought a lot about this and I think it is finally time to do it. Today I will merge my demon and angel bloodpletely, making apletely new species.


    Since times, Angels and Demons have been at war, a child between the two species has been totally unheard of. Even if a child is born, it should die because of the constant war between the angel and demon blood.


    It''s a miracle considering that Alizejh is not as special as me and still is enduring the battle between her two bloodlines, showing her tenacity and desire to live. Honestly, the same would have happened to me. I would be in severe pain every day, just like Alizejh if I could not manipte blood like vampires.


    It is an amazing coincidence that I was connected to Aria through blood bond on the night of the awakening of my Angel bloodline. I am very grateful to her for entrusting me with her virginity, which led to this point.


    The next time I meet Ali, I will nickname Alizejh since her name is too long for me.


    Or should I call her Zeze, Jezi? Nah, Ali seems cool I think.


    Closing my eyes, I liedpletely on the bed. The morefortable the body, the smoother the process. Those who say or sit properly in lotus positions are fools. The body is always the mostfortable when in a sleeping position.


    Somewhere in the wide omniverse, a couple billion old men coughed blood together.


    Suddenly I felt something hot in the environment, the spirits in the area had suddenly increased. Along with the spirits the divine energy of my Angel Bloodline was also giving outrge fluctuations.


    I could feel my body resonating with the environment, I could feel the gentle wind brushing against my hair, the pressure of gravity pulling me towards the ground, and every moving cell in my body.


    Slowly I started to force the cells of my angel and demon blood to merge together by using my vampiric blood art.


    Circting them all one by one in my entire body before forcing them to procreate by dividing, creating new cells.


    The entire process was like taking nutrition from the wisp and then after the nutrition was sucked out then I would simply exhale the wisp out.


    After doing it for a while, I started to feel totally different cells. I could feel every cell in my body trying to burst out of the nerves and veins.


    It was boiling hot! Then freezing cold!!


    I could also perceive the rising rush of blood in my body, it was overflowing, my body wasn''t able to contain the amount of blood.


    Originally my blood was purplish-red in color but after gaining divinity and bing a fake god its color changed into the color of bronze.


    After the merge of both my angel and demon bloodlines, the bronze color blood changed into the color of rose gold.


    My face started to heat up and then cooled down immediately. My entire body melted into the nkets of the bed.


    Sweat. Cold sweat formed on my entire body, it was heating up from the outside and cooling from the inside until- I simply couldn''t feel anything.


    It was as if I didn''t have any body, I felt as if I was in paradise if not for the pain and weakness that came after that slight second.


    I tried standing up, only to fail miserably and fall on the bed. My entire was numb from the pain and I started to feel drowsy. Dammit! I have just woken up! I don''t want to sleep again!


    Closing my eyes, I didn''t go to sleep but instead


    covered my body with spiritual energy and started to temper my body with divine lightning that I had collected before from the tribtions.


    My body and blood cells started to absorb the spirit energy like a sponge, strengthening every part of them.


    Soon, I could feel the energying back to me. It had rhythmic waves, although it was silent it was chaotic at the same time.


    I rose up from the bed and noticed that my clothes were disintegrated into dust?! Holy fuck.... I am assuming that this merging was a huge risk and extremely dangerous but with luck, I managed to see through it.


    So.... clichd!!!


    I hunched a bit and felt a few of my bones crack, then I stood straight. Blood seeped from my back as two beautiful wings crept out of it.


    They were gray in color and exactly like angel wings except that they had horns at the corners.


    I was surprised that no horn grew from my forehead because there were horns in each wing of mine.


    Then I noticed something different, the entire area had brightened up and I could see everything in colored x-ray, 360.


    I noticed that I could even see myself, it wasn''t 360, I could see things from a fourth point of view.


    I couldn''t help but notice that my body had gotten leaner and more chiseled. My skin color had turned rosypared to my pale jade countenance.


    Now it was light peach in color and my hair had turned darker, when my vision reached on my face I was shocked, utterly shocked.


    I blushed hard as I looked at myself. I was that handsome!!


    Before, I was perfect but currently, I had exceeded even perfect and my appearance would continue to get even more perfect as I would break through in cultivation and evolution stages.


    Even my fairy king self wasn''t as good-looking as my new appearance. It had been refined to the peak, I was sure that me awakening the lust bloodline and merging my blood was the reason why this happened.


    The passive skill ''Peak Refinement'' had yed a huge part in this.


    Last but not the least, I now had three eyes. My normal monarchial violet eyes had ck sclera along with luminescent pink pupils and my third eye was on my forehead, embedded like as if a crystal.


    It was gold vani in color with the narrow white sclera.


    Upon that, my entire body had ck runic marks reaching till my neck.


    I suddenly started to feel a bit of pain in my third eye so I closed it, I suddenly felt powerless.


    My eye was an awakening to a power that I would have to researchter. This new species is indeed very amazing.


    I took my wings back inside and then checked my status.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah


    Species: Genesis (New!!!) (Demon+Angel+Fairy+Vampire(New!)+Fallen Angel(New!))


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++$#&%$#???


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body.


    Titles: Elegant Abomination(New!), Lord and Savior,(New!), Rael Sins, Ero Livestreamer, Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather, etc.


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    -*-


    Genesis characteristics:


    Eye of Wisdom and Destruction: (New!)


    The eye contains the power of nihility and is an eye of wisdom, which provides the faculty to distinguish what is right and what is wrong.


    The person when opens the eye will be apathetic and uncaring, he will only act upon the will of logic.


    Using the eye one can wield nihility freely, even gods and eldritches can only borrow nihility but not control it.


    -*-


    Pseudo-God Characteristics.


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    Status: Representation of power in words and numbers.


    -*-


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records and blood of sin has automatically awakened two of the hidden bloodlines in his body.


    -*-


    Primordial Greed is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of Avarice, the origin of greed itself, it is present in every greed bloodline since they are simply lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    PRIMORDIAL GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (5 unlocked)


    The path to bing the Sin of Greed itself.


    GLIB TONGUE:


    User can butter anyone.


    LIE DETECTOR:


    User can detect lies.


    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES:


    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    TIME AFFINITY:


    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.


    -*-


    Primordial Lust is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of lust, the origin of lust itself, it is present in every lust bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Lust bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The bloodline to be Lust itself!


    PRIMORDIAL LUST BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (51 unlocked)


    Wet Presence: An aura of Primordial Lust to make every being present horny.


    Lust Meter: The ability to see someone''s lust.


    Pleasure Dictation: The ability to force and make pleasure useless or the best temporarily or permanently, no matter the size or skill of the person.


    Eg: You can gift the power of pleasure on a person with bad skills and a short dick and it will be better than a person with a long dick and good skills, the opposite can also be done.


    Pleasure Maniption: You can inject as much pleasure as you want with just the touch of a finger.


    Peak Refinement: The body will be at its peak at all times to ensure that it will always be at its best performance.


    Pleasure Bonds: The ability to bestow your personalized crests with a set of rules and regtions to keep your harem in order. Only you can remove the mark.


    -*-


    Akashik Records


    1) Eternal Tundra mes:


    Coldest mes in existence.


    2) Eternal Kama Sutra:


    Ancient Supreme Level lost teachings on Desire.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]

 Chapter 110: Heading towards a trove

    Chapter 110: Heading towards a trove


    I stared at my status with my eyes nk, fire slowly lit up inside my pupils making it burn a brighter pink color.


    A delicious shiver ran down my spine, like a bolt of electricity. Thin lips curved into a sly smirk and equally thin eyes crinkled at the edges.


    My pupils constricted and widened to the extent that ck sclerae surrounded the violet irises.


    I breathed in the air before lying on the bed with a huge jump. It was then that I started to cackle withughter, aughter of a madman.


    "Higigiggigigigigigihihihhihihhihhiijaahahahaha!!!"


    Though the energy was faint, I could sense it, the slight second that I opened and closed my third eye.


    The energy was too evil to call it divine and too tranquil to call it chaotic. It was a perfect bnce or maybe it didn''t have any bnce, it had a touch of emptiness.


    The energy was abysmal, an energy one would get lost in if used. A depth of nothingness, even a little bit of it was a great void.


    Endless, Infinite, energy that even Gods can''t control and can only borrow.


    "Nihility."


    I muttered under my breath.


    The energy of the end of space-time.


    The energy used to create universes or destroy them.


    Nihility, is energy or maybe it is not, nobody canprehend it. It is everywhere, everyone is made up of nihility, after death one simply bes nihility.


    Everything traces back to Nihility since it is empty, even the origin traces back to nihility.


    I didn''t expect myself to be so overpowered, with the help of nihility, even the strongest existences will be at my arms end.


    Although I have a feeling that there will be repercussions of using the power.


    Nothing is free in the world, especially power.


    However I can worry about thatter, now it is time to go and eat ham.... I mean chicken.


    I nced at the campfire lit across my tent through the gaps of the curtains but as soon as I took a step ahead in the direction, I heard someone call out to me.


    "Master."


    I tilted my head to look in the direction of the voice and was genuinely surprised. Puck was kneeling in front of me, in his adult form rather than his shota form.


    "Hm...Puck what brings you here."


    He turned up his head to look at me and almost fell back due to the sheer shock he got from looking at my new form.


    "M-master i-is that y-you??!"


    I acted as if I was offended, "Of course it''s me! Don''t tell me that you got blinded by my handsome face."


    His face contorted into a deadpan expression however he was still very much in shock.


    "Master your looks have changed a lot, I was simply surprised for a second."


    I nodded and smiled amicably, his face then darkened and turned grim.


    "Master, you remember our previous matter don''t you?"


    Hm. Previous matter? All I remember is having a good time with my girls and an awakening, also a little bit of face ps.


    Puck stared at me with a death re, I couldn''t help but avert my eyes, he was still my adopted child, maybe one of the only ones whose life still valued greatly to me.


    "I remember, it''s about your cultivation right?"


    Puck then smiled with relief, "I almost thought for a second that you didn''t remember, it seems master is stillpetent as ever.


    Of course, I am, my dao of guesses is also refined to the peak.


    "Then I need master to protect me while I attempt to breakthrough into Stage 13."


    The slit if my eyes opened up wide, I remembered now. The main point of this trio for me was to see through the sessful breakthrough of Puck and collect all the demonic cores of the beasts to use them all for my own gain.


    "Yes."


    I spoke with the same seriousness, stage 13 was important, even a slight distraction could result in Spiritual Deviation which can lead to the destruction of the foundation or even to the point of the entire cultivation dropping and the person bing in name bing a cripple.


    Thest thing I would want to see was Puck''s cultivationing down like a dam. There would be lightning tribtions along with the huge amount of concentration he would need, definitely not easy to break through in a major stage.


    Most people would decide to not break through because it wouldn''t be worth risking their life even I agree with them.


    Cultivation was never a priority to our fairy race since fairies as a race were immortal, the only reason we would cultivate was because of the greed that many hideous and other races held towards us which made us make cultivation mandatory for every fairy.


    "Do you have a location in mind? Weren''t you out there in the morning and afternoon to look for a favorable ce?"


    Puck nodded, "Yes. I have a good ce in mind, the area is overflowing with energy. He added thest bit with a frown.


    I didn''t mind that, it should be normal right... right?


    Of course, it would be normal, there wouldn''t be any immortal treasure or divine artifact in the ce along with powerful beings pursuing it.


    "Alright then let''s head over there," I spoke and Puck nodded before we walked out of the tent.


    I could hear some gasps as I walked towards the grill to take a barbeque stick. Handing one over to Puck who looked at me with a deadpan expression that I ignored, I stuffed three of them in my mouth gracefully eating it with three more in each hand.


    "Where are you going?" Sona walked over to where I was standing, the other students also rushed to see the drama.


    Most probably they came to see my face and body since it had changed tremendously.


    I raised an eyebrow, at the rudeness of Sona. Looks like she has forgotten the lesson I taught her in the afternoon, she needs to be re-educated.


    I gantly trudged towards her due to my long height, being the longest in my group mostly because of my recent breakthrough, my shadow enshrouded everyone, making them feel fear.


    My body touched Sona''s, I could feel her naked even though she was wearing clothes. My breath brushed over her ears making her feel tingly while I touched her lips with my finger before going for a forceful kiss.


    "Mmmmh~!" She whimpered, I let go of her and whispered to Sona who was holding her neck and huffing hard.


    "You do remember your ce don''t you?"


    She bowed 90 and yelled obediently like a dog.


    "Yes, master!!"


    I smirked at her, "Indeed, although I admire your intentions of keeping it a secret to not let anyone suspect my prowess, don''t talk so brazenly towards me. Know your ce."


    I touched her forehead slightly before leaving with Puck leaving all the male ssmates astonished and the female ssmates blushing.


    All the females had seen the sex scene even with eyes closed because of their demon senses and remembered Sona calling him Master.


    Now that I looked even more handsome than before, I was irresistible along with my bad-boy personality that women very much liked.


    Although they would show outside that they like sweet, kind, caring guys, they all knew on the inside that they wanted a man-whore bad boy.


    At least the majority, some actually follow their beliefs.


    I sessfully marked Sona with my ''Pleasure Bond'' skill, as a little punishment, I marked the crest on her bare forehead, for everyone to see and know who she belonged to.


    Although she was the head of ves, she was still a ve, a ve belonging to only me.


    I had already decided the ranks in my harem very well.


    -Wife.


    -Concubine.


    -Maid.


    -Servant.


    -ve.


    My wives would be at the top of the harem chain with concubine as second and then maids. Servants would only be for working, however, they would also belong to me.


    ves would be the deadst of the harem chain and would be treated the way ves are with the exception of insults and torture unless they don''t yield.


    My skill ''Pleasure Bond'' makes it so that, no one in the harem treats anyone badly and treats everyone with respect despite the status.


    The other thing is that none of them can scheme against each other nor can they hate each other, only sisterly love towards one another.


    I took a quick nce at Puck who was a bit baffled with what I did earlier, I sighed and looked ahead with a straight face.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Puck looked towards me with a wry smile and shook his head to refute and then looked at me warmly.


    "I am happy that you are no longer restraining yourself and are not hiding behind your wall of lies. If you had restricted yourself even in this life then there would be no differencepared to before."


    A wry smile formed on my face, "Do you think I am a monster?"


    He looked a bit enraged and hit me on my head lightly.


    "When we first met you were the one who said that monsters don''t exist."


    I was taken aback a bit, as a pang of nostalgia hit me. The child from back then had grown quite a lot.


    He rushed in front of me, taking lead. I looked at his back as he spoke in a hushed voice that I could only hear due to my super senses.


    "I ept you, just like how you epted me back then. Even if you are the vilest scum, I still ept you. Through heaven or hell, I will always ept you."


    My heart trembled a bit, Puck most probably didn''t know that I heard it. He is a true friend.


    I chuckled bitterly as I walked past him and looked back at him and spoke haughtily. The heavenly moonlight grazed my body gently and the wind blew past swiftly.


    "How can I be a monster? Have you seen my face?"


    ~


    Was it cringe?


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 111: The Mysterious Cave

    Chapter 111: The Mysterious Cave


    Puck rolled his eyes at his master''s shameless behavior, however a part of him was relieved to see him back in his normal state, the corner of his lips couldn''t help but curve a bit.


    Since the time he met, Rael he had never been able to express his emotions, even when Rael adopted him, he could only feel guilt.


    However, he had resigned to serve Rael with the heavens as a witness of his oath.


    The two of them pulled out their wings, Puck couldn''t help but admire the wings of Rael. It was too beautiful.


    It looked scary and angelic at the same time, a fact should be known that all winged creatures put a lot of pride on their wings, it is equivalent to having a beard or a penis.


    If a respected man had feeble and lousy wings, no one would respect him.


    Although the fairy race didn''t really shame their wings, species like Angels, Harpies, Devils, and Demons had always prided on their wings.


    Puck naturally knew that Rael''s race had changed into that of a hybrid when he was reincarnated and only recently when his memories were unsealed did he awaken his angel bloodline.


    Since that time, his master hade a long way. In just a period of months, Rael was already the strongest existence in the realm if the woman who was given an aphrodisiac by him didn''t count.


    He felt that Rael was simply too terrifying, even in his second life despite being a human, he was able to conquer the entire world if only he didn''t choke on cup noodles.


    ording to Rael, he read a disturbing line in a web novel which led him to choke on his noodles.


    Just what was that line?


    After a few minutes of flying, they finally reached the location where Puck had decided to break through.


    Looking back at the distance they crossed, Rael couldn''t help but be astonished. It was clearly a long distance, however, he was able to catch up with Puck''s flight with his new wings.


    One had to know that, Rael was still weaker than Puck unless he used the power of nihility that his Eye of Wisdom and Destruction possessed which surely had a price or bacsh.


    Rael was stunned by what he saw in front of him.


    Among each green leaf and delicate petal, the insects hummed a tranquil tune as the birds danced and the squirrels darted.


    It was as if the song, the scurries and the subtle movements of flora were their voice, the song of nature that isn''t heard by the ears but rather the heart.


    Green hills rose as if to blow kisses to the sky. It felt as if the hills were made with the kiss of an angel and the fragrance of a goddess.


    These hills captured Rael''s soul, they gave him the first real sense of how a home should feel.


    A home of nature.


    The home of Fairies.


    He had missed a scenery like this quite a lot, it was divine....no.. even divine would be a lowly word.


    In the middle of the hills, there was a gushing waterfall that sparked under the luminescent gaze of the moonlight.


    There was a power and a brilliance in the tranquility, a ce of stillness even in the roar of the water. Rael could watch this streaming water even in his sleep, a beautiful infinite dream.


    Without knowing, slight tears welled up in his eyes. He missed home. He missed his garden and his piano, not to forget his two beautiful wives.


    Even his statues couldn''tpare to the heavenly scenery he had in his room balcony.


    Although this scenery couldn''t bepared to the scenery back in the Fairy Realm, he still felt at peace since this was the first time in his current and previous life that he had encountered scenery close enough to rival that of home.


    He turned around to look at Puck,


    "Did you choose this ce on purpose?"


    Puck smiled bitterly but shook his head to deny, "Although this ce gives familiar vibes to our realm, there is also something strange here. The Spiritual Density of this is strange."


    Rael nodded his frown and nodded to himself, "Let''s go and make some formations for you to be able to breakthrough in peace."


    Puck had a look of surprise, "You will make formations master?!"


    Rael nodded with a soft smile, Puck''s expression changed from a stern one into that of ecstasy. It had to be known that Rael was one of the best formation masters.


    It had always been easy for him to learn everything easily due to his heavenly constitution. Whether an art or a technique, everything was easy.


    One of the perks of his body gave him superior adaptability.


    The two of them walked by the bushes and vigorous path filled with insects and animals, finally reaching the peak of the hill.


    A chilly air filled with frost suddenly alerted Rael''s instincts. He looked in the direction of the wind, led by its nose.


    He saw a hollow cave that was giving a mysterious vibe, a sense of difort washed over him.


    "Master, the formations?"


    Rael quickly broke out of his daze and furrowed his eyebrows, now wasn''t the time to explore the cave. He wanted to set up the formations, however, something sinister was at y, he could feel it.


    "I''ll set them up, have you brought any soul-cleansing pills with you?" Rael asked with a frown, clearly not over the cave.


    Puck nodded and showed Rael a pouch filled with medicinal pills.


    Rael nodded silently, Soul Cleansing Pills were extremely important during great breakthrough since they cleanse the meridians releasing all excess spiritual waste made by clogging.


    He walked around the peak with a piece of chalkstone and immediately inserted his spiritual energy in and started to carve out an array.


    In a blink of an eye, the spirit array was sessfully drawn. Rael stood in the middle and called for Puck to sit near his feet.


    Puck quickly ran over to him and sat down, closing his eyes with absolute calmness. Rael smiled softly and started to make some hands signs.


    "Follow my words."


    As Rael said that, the entire scenery changed, a nk canvas appeared instead.


    "Gray clouds unfold."


    The canvas turned gray as if nketing the night sky, bidding sweet dreams to the day.


    "Floating in the sky, forming, changing drifting ok nature''s wispy breath."


    As if nature''s luby, the clouds kissed the sky with a bright spark.


    "A stone, a tree, a dirty road, quiet and heavy, may the divine tree of Ygdrassil bless you, and may you survive heavenly restriction."


    The sky gurgled and dance as if a clear river then it was lull, simply lull.


    Rael stopped manipting Puck''s mindscape and immediately got out of it. He looked at Puck who was in deep concentration, circting his spiritual energy like a proud father.


    The formation was nicely done so he had no more need to stay there any longer unless he had a death wish.


    He nced again at Puck and revealed aidback expression, he had trust in him that he would easily be able to breakthrough.


    The heavenly retribution would take time to umte and strike since he had just begun, it would most probably take hours so he has a lot of free time left before fleeing away from the area.


    He didn''t want to be caught in the lightning, he had thought of absorbing the divinity of the lighting to temper his body by using the energy-absorbing esory snakey had given but decided not to risk it


    Just when he was yawning out of boredom, he saw a very shocking scene.


    "Alizejh?"


    Alizejh, Valerie, Shi, Philip, the two gayckies, and a few more enforcers were heading inside the mysteriously sinister cave.


    He was dumbfounded.


    He hadn''t told Alizejh about Puck breaking through, wouldn''t she have died by the sheer destruction of the lightning if Rael wasn''t present?


    He instantly felt relieved, it was good that he caught sight of her, he didn''t want her to die due to the aoe attack damage.


    After all, he had a bit of sibling feelings for her along with incestual feelings.


    But why was she heading inside that sinister cave?


    He suddenly had an ominous feeling.


    "I need to go and spank her until she is disciplined."

 Chapter 112: Moving Ahead

    Chapter 112: Moving Ahead


    Read Chapter 54 to jog your memories before reading this chapter.


    ~


    Alizejh left the caf and rushed over to the enforcer department.


    From the call she got, it was an emergency alert, it was so important that she had to part with her dear brother without a proper farewell.


    When she reached the department, she hurried over to her office where Valerie was waiting for her.


    Upon reaching inside, she scooted over all the things that were lying on her table and sat hurriedly on her seat.


    She tilted her head to look at Valerie who seemed quite anxious.


    "We have gotten an emergency mission."


    ~


    "Out of all the ces we have checked out, this area seems to be the most sinister and has a high probability of being the source of all the mana waves that have been harming the environment." Philip held a device in his hands as he gave the other members of his group a brief exnation.


    The twockeys behind him nodded,


    "Lord Philp is the best!! Lord Philip is the most handsome!! Lord Philip''s body is just too hawt for us to handle huff.... ha ha.."


    At the end of their daily dialogue, they started to drool with their tongue sticking out of their mouth staring at Philip''s crotch with a symbol of love in their eyes.


    Suddenly Philip got a shiver, he tilted his head to look at his twockeys and frowned but after seeing where they were staring, his expression instantly aged a thousand years.


    "I just wanna die....."


    Right when he muttered that, he met the gaze of Shi who bore the same expression as his own on his face.... except that his eyes seemed dead and bandages covered his entire body...?


    "On second thought I would rather fuck them than be like that...."


    Philp''s body shuddered, even more, when he thought of how Alizejh would use Shi as a punching bag. The poor elf would be tortured every day.


    He tilted his head to look at the dazzling silver-haired beauty sitting beside Shi and Valerie. Her phoenix-like eyebrows furrowed as she looked at the map in front of her.


    A strange expression came over the face of Philip. Alizejh would as beautiful as before, recently she had started to look even more beautiful with each passing day.


    A bit...too beautiful.


    It was like as if every day her skin turned brighter and her curves, plumper and stiffer.


    Although she wasn''t wearing anything revealing, one could easily make out her figure, her assets had be even plumper which made the cloth tighter at those specific areas, threatening to tear off.


    However, Philip didn''t dare to have any lewd thoughts, he knew how scary Alizejh was. Her cute acting was an extremely big facade.


    She was a demon behind her gentle face, he had personally made the mistake of seeing one of Shi''s torture sessions. The poor elf was beaten to death just to be healed and then beaten into pulp again.


    A normal guy, seeing the focussed expression of Alizejh as she navigated through the map would easily fall in love with her.


    When Alizejh would focus on something, subconsciously she would pout which would make her look like an extremely cute innocent irritated baby.


    Sensing the gazes on her, Alizejh raised her head with an indifferent expression and spoke.


    "I seem to have found the location, let''s go."


    The others nodded and followed her lead, before long they reached the cave. All of them could feel their instincts screaming danger, something was extremely wrong with the cave.


    However it was toote to turn back now, they had already slipped in.


    As they walked further they could feel the zing mana waves. It was extremely potent, it was good that they were wearing anti-mana clothing to protect themselves from the waves.


    Darkness rose from the hollow end of the cave, all of them could feel suffocated. Something was definitely wrong.


    Another wave resounded in the cave as numerous demon bats flew from it, towards Alizejh and the party''s direction.


    "Get in formation!" She ordered them all.


    Shi''s lifeless eyes regained a fire as he readied himself, he showed them all a hand symbol. Everyone in the party understood what he was trying to do since they had been with each order for a long time.


    The hand symbol meant, ''Hold your breath, cover yourselves with masks.''


    Shi specialized in poison techniques so upon seeing the bats he swiftly released the poison gas.


    The gas was potent enough to knock the bats out however, the bats had mutated into apletely different kind of bat due to being close to the mana source.


    "Shit! This is not enough." Shi cussed a bit. He turned to look at his other party members who had a grim expression pitched on their faces.


    Alizejh sighed, she had no other choice. Her eyes glowed with a golden color. Silver-colored mes erupted from her hands.


    Soul melting heat permeated from her silver mes in contrast to the cold glint in her eyes.


    Although her eyes were like icicles, there was a wide smile creeping onto her face, hanging from the extreme left almost touching the left eye to the extreme right near the right eye.


    A smile that would give every person a run for their money, even Rael had a trauma of this creepy smile of hers.


    Her voice was as soft as snow and her tone was as gentle as a feather.


    "In the name of mercy and faith, holiness shall strike your soul. Oh, poormb let holiness guide you to your path of salvation. May you be liberated, may holiness thoroughly cleanse your sins. In death there is freedom."


    [Pure Holy mes]


    For the first time, light covered the entire cave instead of darkness.


    *BOOOOM!!!* *Booom!!!* *Booom!!*


    As the light slowly faded and the dust settled, one could see the corpses of the bats lying absolutely still, burning into ashes slowly by silver mes.


    "Higgigigigigigigigigiighhihhiihihihihihihhaahahhaahaha!!!"


    A peal of unique psychoticughter simr to Rael''s filled the cave, the members in her party all gulped their saliva and gave each other looks that screamed ''Is she okay???''.


    Shi nodded to their expressions and mouthed, ''She is always crazy like this..... it''s okay.''


    Then as if it was just an act, she suddenly stoppedughing and looked at herpanions with a cute expression and spoke in an innocent tone.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Let''s go ahead."


    All of them simply froze at the huge personality change. Too scary, simply too scary!!


    They nodded to each other, Valerie came forward to speak.


    "The weather is so good ain''t it?"


    Alizejh gave her a deadpan expression, she was bad at changing the topic. They were in a cave! How could there be weather inside it?


    "I think my brother was right in calling you delusional."


    Valerie''s expression crumbled, seemingly rethinking her life decisions.


    Seeing that Valerie was lifeless, she turned to the others and asked.


    "Y''alling?"


    Shi, Phillip, the two gays shook their heads.


    "I think we have had enough, we can''t handle more of this. We would have sumbed to the bats if not for your weird mes."


    Holy Pure mes was a special kind of me that only female angels would have and even in female angels, it was extremely hard to find.


    The mes had the properties of cleansing. Using the mes one can heal a person or even kill or burn a person.


    It was on the same level as the ''Wretched'' and the ''Arctic'' mes. It ranked sixth in the universal me rankings with Arctic mes(Rael) at rank 3 and Wretched mes(Hecate) at rank 2.


    Alizejh had a weird expression on her visage, she knew that her teammates were just faking it and were simply scared of future endeavors however she didn''t mind it.


    In her eyes, they were all extra baggage and a burden to take care of.


    "Alright, then I will keep on moving ahead, wish me luck."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 113: Alizejhs Irritation and Domino Effect (*)

    Chapter 113: Alizejh''s Irritation and Domino Effect (*)


    Read Chapter 48 to jog your memories before reading this chapter.


    ~


    Angels as a race are one of the strongest races in the entire omniverse and various dimensions.


    Angels are already not much in number therefore there have been many beliefs that they are actually androgynous.


    That''s a very big hoax, a race called Felting exists, it is a race identical to Angels but is in more in number hence angels are mistaken as feltings.


    Feltings as a race arepletely androgynous, they possess no gender and reproduce asexually.


    When two feltings fall in love and want a child, they simply have to hold hands withpassion and pure wholesome love.


    Vo! They are then pregnant!


    This is why their poption is very high, the other species didn''t mind much, feltings were very vani and wholesome.


    While Feltings are sexless, Angels have two genders... male and female. The female angels are more in poptionpared to male angels and they also are not allowed to consummate.


    Angels are an immortal species, when they die, they are reborn inside of a pond in Eden (The home of Angels) called the Reincarnation Pool.


    As for how Angels are born, they fall from the sky once in every 500.000 years. At most, it is only 3 or 5 new angels every half a million years.


    In female angels, those with the highest angel blood purity can awaken special powers and bloodline skill.


    The bloodline that female Angels with high blood purity awaken is called, ''Holy Pure mes.''


    The Holy Blood mes, rank 7 on the Universal me Rankings, there are many other ranking groups for eg:- Water.


    The mes can heal and cleanse. It can cleanse sins, basically, also burn impurities from the soul, it can also be used to burn a soul.


    The mes can also burn a person to ashes.


    Simr to female angels, even male angels with high blood purity have a special Bloodline Skill however male angels are inferiorpared to females hence they don''t have special powers.


    High purity blood females have a special power defining them and Holy Pure mes, while the high purity males only have a bloodline skill.


    The bloodline skill that males have is not Holy Pure mes(only females have this.), the bloodline skill that males have is called, ''Saint Sword Intent.''


    Rael and Alizejh, both have high purity in angel blood and awakened the respective gene locks on the angel bloodline.


    While Alizejh got Holy Pure mes, Rael got Saint Sword Intent.


    Currently, Alizejh was humming while gantly walking inside the hollow cave, every step she took made her newly fat boobs wiggle.


    She sighed, now that her boobs and butt had be plumper it had indeed be hard to walk.


    Before when she had moderate curves, it wasn''t that hard, and would constantly be jealous of those with bigger boobs.


    But now she knew their pain, her back constantly hurt. When she thought of the back pain, her mind couldn''t help but wander towards Rael, her dear brother.


    She had recently confessed to him and ran away without hearing her answer, regret rose in her heart, the anxiety of not knowing his answer would kill her every day which made her want to vent her anger.


    How did she vent it? It was either by furiously masturbating to Rael or torturing Shi.


    ''When Rael had blue balls I helped him out.... so would he help me out if my back hurts?''


    A shudder of pleasure went across her body and she instantly felt something wet down in her legs.


    Since she was wearing the enforcer uniform which was skin tight and full-body, she wasn''t even able to touch herself which made her rage, the love juice simply umted down there.


    She tried scratching her vagina through the clothes but instead of relieving it, it was getting more irritating.


    The love juice umting and the light scratching against the clothes simply tortured her and made her hornier.


    In extreme irritation, she kicked a nearby stone with all her force and sat near the walls of the cave while unbuttoning her skin-tight uniform.


    The satin-smooth dress quickly fell revealing her boobs that couldn''t fit inside her own bra and her plump ass that rubbed against the wall.


    It was a good thing that Alizejh was a tall woman, a short or an average height woman would simply look weird with those kinds of big assets.


    She spread her legs wide and leaned against the wallfortably, her uniform was stuck against the ck boots she was wearing which made her look extremely sexy.


    She slowly slipped her fingers inside her pussy and constantly rubbed against it. While her fingers grounded her pussy, she used the other hand to knead her breast while licking her own nipples with her long tongue.


    All she could think was Rael, he was the only person who would appear in her mind. His silver hair, his bright glowing amethyst eye, his peerless jade slightly buffed body.


    ''I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him! I want him!''


    The rhythm of her fingerfucking instantly got faster, pleasuring herself had be extremely hard especially after Rael used her body and moans to y the piano.


    Her expression instantly became ahegao, full of extreme lust. Her tongue stuck out of her mouth and her eyes had a heart shape.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    She could barely feel pleasure.


    She needed Rael''s handsome dick.


    She clicked her tongue, as her hazy mind regained slight consciousness.


    She had no other choice but to lie on her back and furiously rub her fingers against her pussy.


    Her loyalty to Rael was at such a high degree that she refused to use a dildo or even cucumber for masturbation.


    The only sounds in the cave were those of moaning.


    Her pink nipples were extremely hard, waves of pleasure crashed her mind as she imagined Rael ying piano on her again.


    Her whole body twitched and she bit her soft lips, making her look irresistible. Her fingers pushed down against her clit and she kept going in and out with two fingers.


    She paused for a moment and let her vaginal walls adjust while slowly withdrawing her fingers.


    She put her fingers in her mouth lubricating it with her saliva while rubbing them against her lips.


    She began concentrating on her breathing, keeping it regr and quiet. Her left hand strayed to her nipples, and she pinched herself hard.


    She then massaged her chest, while her right hand worked quickly on her clit. She could already feel an orgasm building and she had barely begun. She listened but couldn''t hear anything beyond her soft caresses.


    Alizejh came hard, and she knew she had made a few soft noises. Her hand was still rubbing her pussy hard and she started to slow down. Her fingers and palm were now a little sticky as she eased the pressure upon her clit.


    She was stilling down from the orgasm when she finally pulled her hand out of her panties. She reached down farther and pressed the panties hard into her slit, soaking up the moisture.


    Alizejh half rolled to the side and spread her legs wide. She inserted two fingers inside of herself and used her other hand to rub quickly against her clit.


    She began working the fingers into herself faster and harder.


    She suddenly felt a powerful orgasm building and deciding to see what happened, whispered into the cave.


    "Oh, Rael~"


    Her middle finger was pressing down hard into her clit, and she rubbed it up and down furiously as the orgasm pulsed in waves through her.


    She slowly traced up and down the length of her slit and she was shocked at the love juices gushing like a river.


    Normally it wouldn''t keep on flowing like a river but today the arousal and pleasure were too much however she was still extremely unsatisfied.


    She nced down at the panties and brought them down to her pussy. She used the panties to gently dab at her own wetness.


    Right at that moment, Rael''s face appeared in her mind.


    She sighed and murdered in a coquettish tone, "Not again...."


    However what she didn''t know was that the pebble she kicked previously was still in motion, like a domino, it first touched arger pebble which then touched arger pebble which touched a rock that touched arger rock, therger rock touched a boulder and then bolder rolled on the cave''s ground and vanished into the darkness of the cave.


    After a total of two minutes, a huge eyeball opened his eyes, the sclera was totally bloodshot and the pupils were bright orange in color.


    "Who DARE to disturb this granddaddy''s cultivation??!"

 Chapter 114: The Silence in the Chaos

    Chapter 114: The Silence in the Chaos


    Suddenly Alizejh got goosebumps, her entire body tingled. She stopped masturbating to Rael and started in the direction of the dark hollow cave.


    There was a silence, an eerie silence in the chaos.


    Then-


    *ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!!!!!!!!!*


    A huge roar erupted, Alizejh''s face paled instantly, she had no other choice but to get up. She quickly wore her bra and panties.


    However before she could wear her uniform, a huge fire erupted in the cave. She had no other choice but to lean against the wall.


    The fire lit up the cave and moved like as if an electric train in the metro tunnel.


    "Shit!"


    Alizejh cursed, her clothes had been burnt to ash but it wasn''t the right time to care about that. Her instincts were screaming danger, something dangerous wasing her way.


    Fluctuations of mana ripped the atmosphere. A loud bang could be heard at the very end of the cave.


    *DHMMMMMMMMMMMM*


    One could hear loud footsteps walling with a thump, a huge snort was heard and a fire lit up.


    The orange-colored eye glowed in the dark as the being walked arrogantly. It was at that moment that the being made a disgusting smack of its lips.


    "Ho.... a young woman.... hmph! For disturbing this grandaddy''s cultivation, I shall use as my toy."


    As the being came closer to the woman, his eyes widened even more and he smacked his lips even more.


    "A demon.... no... and angel... huh?? A hybrid?! How?"


    The being waspletely bbergasted, as he came closer towards her, Alizejh could make out the person''s face and body.


    A tall lean body, majestic limbs, and long arms, two dragon horns protruded from his forehead. A golden color glint burnt in his orange eyes while reptilian sclera covered them.


    His skin wasn''t really skin.....? Instead, he was covered with scales and had patches of jade skin.


    It was a dragon, to be precise, a strong dragon and gically evolved enough to polymorph into the human form.


    The dragon-man opened his mouth wide and a devilish smile covered his face, if it was any other girl then her heart would have skipped a beat but Alizejh had seen a man who looks 100 better than him.


    "A hybrid huh?... I hadn''t imagined something so abnormal would be possible over here, in a lower world, after all, they have... well I guess I can''tin since a supreme treasure is present."


    His gaze lingered around Alizejh''s half-naked body with lust.


    "This prince shall punish you for disturbing his cultivation. This grandaddy almost got a qi deviation!"


    Eastern Dragons are beings rtively close to fairies and follow the same cultivation system as them. Fairy Cultivation.


    While fairies are beings of nature and peace, dragons are beings of heaven and chaos/order. Most eastern dragons are on the side of order while western dragons are on the side of chaos.


    Alizejh looked at him with a rather cold emotionless re, she would be prefer being dead than toyed by someone other than Rael.


    The only expression of her visage was that of disgust as if seeing the ugliest being in the world.


    "Hmmm?"


    The dragon was visibly offended by the expression on Alizejh''s face. He was a proud member of the dragon race and had the position of Heavenly Crown Prince, the son of one of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Heavenly Dragon God-Emperor.


    "How dare a lowly being like you look at this grandaddy with that kind of a face?! Worms should bow under the presence of this prince!"


    As he neared Alizejh, he noticed that she had an exceptionally beautiful face. It was exceedingly beautifulpared to the beauties he had seen in the Middle Heavens.


    This much beauty and she was still gically not evolved to her peak!! Once that happened, the heavens would break into full-scale war!


    He staggered a bit and an ecstatic expression filled his face with euphoria.


    "Hahahaahahahaha to think that the heavens blessed me with a supreme treasure and a woman with the potential to be the most beautiful! Ahahahahahaa!!!!"


    Alizejh conjured a silver me in her palms, although she was half-naked, she didn''t care. In a fight, clothes are supposed to get ripped.


    Although she didn''t feel shame in being seen naked, she didn''t like the lecherous gazes the dragon was throwing toward her and her naked body.


    Her body belonged to Rael and him alone.


    This insolent dragon needed to be eliminated.


    "An ugly lizard. No matter how big your size is. A lizard is a lizard. The difference is that you are simply an overgrown one."


    Silver mes burst and covered her body as if she was the incarnation of the me. Her violet eyes quickly turned golden in color....wrong... it was as if her violet eyes were reced with a sun.


    "If I am not wrong then you are still weak. You must have suffered from an injury and then ran with your tail in between your balls like the lizard you are.


    Rage seeped through the dragon as he heard the half angel-half demon spouting her deductions nonchntly without any difort, the only exception being the disdain for him as if she was a holy maiden looking down on a bug that can be crushed anytime she wants.


    "How dare you?! And don''t remind me of my younger brother!!!"


    The dragon in front of Alizejh fell into a grand scheme plotted by his own younger brother and even lost his marriage contract with the Phoenix Princess.


    He had no idea that his own brother was lusting after his fiance and coveting for the position of the crown prince.


    "Fortunately, heavens were on this prince''s side, even fate has blessed me with such divine fortuitous encounters."


    Heughed again, giggling at the possibility that he was a son of heaven.


    However as he was going to dabble more into his daydreams, a cold voice cut him out of them.


    "Are you done?"


    Alizejh could run away but she knew that it was impossible to run away. Even if the dragon was weaker than his original power, he was still a dragon. A dragon descended from the heavens.


    Even amoner living in the middle heavens could annihte the lower world.


    The dragon nced at her and smiled,


    "Oooh wifey why are you so cold? Don''t you feel happy? After all I, the great-granddaddy prince is allowing you to be his concubine."


    Alizejh just nced at the idiot dragon with an indifferent eye, if it came to the point she was forced, she would do suicide by exploding her mana core.


    As she shined brighter, she extended her hand, suddenly all the mes vanished. Finally, a smile crept onto her face.


    She flicked her fingers.


    The eyes of the dragon widened, "AAAAAAAAAAAAARFFFGHHHH!!!! YOU BITCH LOLWLY WORMMMM!!!!!!!"


    Female Angels with high blood purity have a special power and holy pure mes. The special power that Alizejh had was the power to make anything or even herself invisible.


    She simply made the mes surrounding her invisible and flicked a small densely packed ball of holy pure fire, aiming at the dragon''s eye.


    While the dragon was moaning in pain, Alizejh swiftly moved,. exactly like a river and kicked the dragon-man in his shin and then kneed him in his stomach.


    The next was a kick to his face, the dragon-man was thrown backward but not before she sent another ball of holy pure mes, this time aimed at his crotch.


    She knew that her attacks had no damage since the scale and skin of the dragon in front of her were extremely sturdy.


    But!


    The fire should have an effect, even if it''s little.... at least effect enough to scar his crotch for a day.


    After all, Holy Purity mes were included in the top 10 me rankings for a reason. Even if Alizejh didn''t know the correct way to wield them, she was still a prodigy.


    The Child of the Heavens.


    The blessings of Heaven are random, people think that a child of heaven is born between a certain period of time but that is faux.


    It is extremely random.


    Yes, the child of heaven is not the dragon-man, nor is it Rael. In Rael''s case, Heaven hates him to her core.


    The child of Heaven is, Alizejh.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGHHHHHHHH!!!! YOU FUCKING LOLWLY BITCH HOW DARE YOU!!! IT HURTS AHHHHHHHFGFGFGG!!!!"


    The dragon-man howled in pain, in his carelessness and underestimation, he lost an eye forever until healed by external sources and also got his dick melted.


    Alizejh was under the assumption that dragons would have dicks as hard as their skin however it is the exact opposite.


    While dragon humanoid forms have an indestructible body, their dick is vulnerable as it is the softest part of their body and has no scales or tempered skin.


    The correct way to pain dragons is by castrating them.


    However, instead of castration, Alizejh melted his dick and burnt it into ashes.


    The pain.....


    An animal, a person is the most dangerous when it has nothing to lose.


    It was the same with the dragon who was currently howling in pain.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his breath was heavy and his mouth shut. The air around him waspletely different from before.


    His orange eyes glowed like that of a predator, the dragon snarled. Time seemed to have stopped for Alizejh.


    All she could see was a pair of eyes that seem to have nothing to lose.


    Eastern Dragons are lustful creatures. Like every male their dick is the most prideful part of their body, however, they as lustful beings treasure it even morepared to the norm.


    Under the gaze of the dragon, Alizejh''s heart trembled, she was too slow. Earlier when she managed to gain an upper hand, it was a simple fluke.


    She didn''t blink. It all took ce in a microsecond. Her breath left her body as if ripped out of her lungs.


    Her vision darkened as she started to feel the warm embrace of Mother Earth.


    ''Rael.''


    ''Rael.''


    ''Rael.''


    ''Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael. Rael.''


    ''Please be okay brother, I love you.''


    She could feel something extremely warm, beautiful wine-colored water flowed onto her body.


    Her eyebrows furrowed, blood....but she was not bleeding. Opening her eyes slightly, her face was stuck frozen.


    ''No no no no no no no NO!!!!!!!! RAEL!!!!!!''


    She wanted to scream, she wanted to wail, she wanted to say something but no words came out of her mouth, for a slender finger blocked her lips as requesting her to stop speaking.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and wouldn''t stop flowing. She tilted her head to look at the silver-haired man who was smiling softly.


    His finger touched her strawberry lips, blood smeared his handsomely beautiful wless visage.


    For a second she felt that she saw a sliver of psychotics in his cold but gentle eyes, the smile that looked crazy due to the blood covering his face didn''t help much.


    Then-


    His voice was tranquil.


    It was as if Mother Earth''s luby.


    He didn''t speak much but the one word was abundant enough.


    "Sleep."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 115: Wrath

    Chapter 115: Wrath


    I nced at my pitiful twin sister who was crying. Subconsciously my finger touched her lips to request her silence.


    I didn''t want her to speak, somehow her crying was pleasing to my ears. She looked cuter when crying.


    My fingers next wiped her tears and I held her close to my chest, kneeling down I let her lie against the cave wall.


    Patting her head I smelled her hair which smelled of wild strawberries and gave her a peck on the forehead before forcefully closing her beautiful amethyst eyes.


    "Sleep."


    I stood up and turned around to look at the dragon man who was simply standing astounded, angry at the fact that he was ignored? Nah maybe angry due to pp no more.


    While looking at the dragon man, many emotions passed through me. Although I am quite apathetic, I could feel an emotion that I had thought I had forgotten.


    Wrath.


    All this time that I have been angry, it wasn''t the extreme kind of anger but just looking at this excuse of a lizard makes my blood boil vehemently.


    *Ding!*


    I could hear another notification from my status but I wasn''t really in the mood to check it. I was angry but my anger was not unreasonable.


    For once.


    For once, I want to feel my anger. For once, I want the world to feel my rage. I have been through a lot of bullshit and fuckery! Never have I even once self pitied myself nor am I pitying myself right now.


    I just know.


    I know how much fucked I am.


    It''s hard being a protagonist.


    I never wanted to be a king, I was forced to be one.


    I never wanted any of this, I was simply born with it.


    Yes, I never wanted any of this but I don''t hate it. I don''t hate being revered, being feared, being admired, being loved.


    I am a hypocrite.


    I love all of it.


    However, the responsibilities thate with power.


    Can I be greedy for today?


    Can I be greedy enough to not have any responsibilities?


    Should I let my anger turn into wrath and seep through my body without any restrictions? Not caring about consequences?


    ....


    ...


    ..


    Yes, I can.


    I do what I want.


    I take what I want.


    I am God.


    ..


    ...


    ..


    Everyone else is a dog waiting to be ughtered by me.


    ..


    ..


    .


    My eyes started to turn hazy,


    I absolutely love this emotion. It gives me adrenaline. I know I can control my adrenaline but the adrenaline thates along with wrath is simply phenomenal.


    I am crazy and I fucking love it!


    "Hihigihi~."


    I let out a small giggle as I walk towards the dragon.


    I didn''t notice this before but I seem to have a huge hole in my chest. My heart... my heart.... was crushed?


    Blood flowed from the humongous hole in my chest, I must have gotten this wound while trying to take the attack for Liz(Nick name of Alizejh).


    A beautiful of rose gold red covered my body and colored my silver hair scarlet. I couldn''t help but have a taste of my own blood.


    Hmm... tasty.


    The dragon man''s face paled a bit, it seems that I had been releasing the entire bloodlust that I refined in my previous lives.


    He looked at me and muttered while trying to breathe in as much as he could.


    "H-how? I-I already crushed your heart... why aren''t you dying?"


    I myself was stunned at his question. I myself didn''t know the answer to that question. The hole in my body wasn''t closing despite regeneration, I didn''t have a heart, it was as if.... empty.


    I see. I finally know the answer.


    I don''t need a heart because...


    "I am above all."


    My heart is empty, it is only so I can fill it with love, joy, sadness, and all the other emotions.


    Hurt my lover once, I take all your lovers.


    My body went numb, the blood in my body pulsated with energy. This was the only shot I had to fight without a heart. Even after all my edgy lines, it doesn''t mean that I really can live without a heart.


    Till my blood is pure and flowing in every corner of my body, I will do my best to kill the dragon in front.


    This is the final.


    I will let my wrath take over me.


    I don''t know what the oue will be when I open my eyes next.


    However I don''t care much, I am going to let it all out without any boundaries. My rage will devour everything in existence.


    Closing my eyes, I felt a euphoria never before.


    Why why why why why why??!!!


    How can someone be so divine?!


    "Higgigiggigigigigigihihihihihihihhihiahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahhahaha!!!!!!!!"


    The cave trembled under my gaze, cracks started to form on it. The more Iughed like a psycho, the more the cave was close to breaking down.


    "Ahhhhh" A moan left my mouth slightly when I identally bit my tongue.


    That hurt.


    "Let''s settle this outside shall we?" I asked the dragon-man in front of me. I don''t want to hurt Liz.


    The dragon shuddered, without saying more he fled. It was as if he was scared of me. Funny because he is supposed to be a proud dragon and stronger than me.


    Now that I think of it, I never got his name did I? And why does he look simr to the insecure heavenly lizard god-king?


    Is he a future stepson?


    Hmm, let''s see.


    ~


    After getting out of the cave, Rael was clever enough despite being in his psycho mode to steer away from the area where Puck was cultivating.


    "You dare antagonize this young prin-"


    *BOOM!!!*


    Energy fluctuations increased in the air. Dragon man immediately took a step away from Rael.


    Rael''s body floated into the air, ethereal golden butterflies started to surround it pping their wings happily.


    His hair started to grow to show no signs of stopping.


    Once again like before, the insects and animals nearby fell into silence!


    The trees started to sway in his direction to kotow!


    The wind stopped blowing to pay its respects!


    The dry ground started to give birth to nts, trees, and flowers!


    He touched one of the butterflies with his long fingers and, it broke into many more butterflies.


    A pair of peculiar beautiful wings with a single horn at the end seeped out from his back.


    All the butterflies started to merge and a halo-crown was formed which floated atop his head.


    Rael finally had a move for this boost he called it, [Super Mode].


    The gentle smile on his face was quickly reced with a psychotic one as he flew in the air.


    "Hihihihhighigigigiggigigigihahahaahahahahahah!!!!!!"


    With a ruthless gaze, he clenched his fingers and pointed towards the sky, and spoke in a profound tone.


    "I haven''t used this technique in a long time now."


    The dragon in front of Rael was stronger than Rael, if only he hadn''t fallen for the scheme of his brother.


    [World Ending Ultimate Deviant Element Magic: Brahmastra]


    The ultimate deviant technique made from simply elements, the most destructive attack that Rael had in his possession.


    Rael slowly opened his third eye, it profoundly gazed on the entire area.


    Runic marks crept onto his entire body as he stared at the dragon as if an insignificant bug.


    All the anger, wrath, Rael possessed vanished like as of it never existed, what was left was only logic, wisdom, and apathy.


    What would happen if he mixed a bit of nihility in the Brahmastra? Surely even a dragon stronger than him wouldn''t be able to survive.


    What would be the price of using nihility?


    Since Rael was in his logical mode, he simply knew that his own survival mattered the most, and to ensure itpletely he had no choice but to use nihility.


    After all without nihility even after using world deviant magic, a fake god can''t go against a dragon god from the middle heavens even if weakened.


    [Null]


    Rael pinched his attack with nihility and was instantly exhausted. He then felt something burn, the pinky in his left palm had turned ck. He could no longer feel it.


    Rael nodded to himself, the cost of using a little nihility was a pinky finger. It was a high price nevertheless since it wasn''t regenerating.


    The only solution Rael could think of to lessen the cost of nihility was to continue evolving. The more he would evolve as a Genesis species, less the cost of nihility would be.


    Rael when in his logical wisdom mode had given a lot of thought to the overgrown lizard man in front of him.


    The lizard looked awfully simr to the heavenly dragon god-king, Shen Long, the guy who is the fiance of his master, the moon goddess, Tian Yue.


    If his deductions were right then the person in front of him was Shen Ji, the crown prince and the eldest son of Shen Long.


    Due to researching a lot on Shen Long because Rael was nning on heavily cucking him, he knew that Shen Long had many wives but not many children since it''s hard for dragons to sessfully impregnate women.


    Among them, the eldest and the most remarkable of them all was Shen Ji who was dered Crown Prince. Following after Shen Ji was Shen Kun.


    Shen Kun and Feng Bing were childhood friends, Feng Bing was the Phoenix princess and the daughter of one of the four heavenly kings, the Phoenix God-King, Feng Kai.


    She was supposed to be engaged to the crown prince of the heavenly dragon.


    Shen Kun was in love with Feng Bing and was devastated when he found out that his elder brother, Shen Ji was the crown prince and was engaged to the love of his life, Feng Bing.


    Since the Middle Heavens was simr to a xianxia world, Rael knew that Shen Kun wouldn''t hesitate to drag Shen Ji down by scheming against him.


    The person in front of Rael was most probably, the ex crown prince, Shen Ji.


    Suddenly a hesitant expression came over Rael''s emotionless airhead third eyes state.


    This was the second stepson he would be killing, the first being n.


    "I am supposed to be a kind stepfather. Am I by any chance, not that kind as I thought?"

 Chapter 116: Replacing the Heart

    Chapter 116: Recing the Heart


    *BOOOOM!!!


    *BOOM!!"


    *BOOM!*


    A massive star sted everything in existence. The ground shook and felt light as if it was the sky itself and the clouds parted giving rise to new smoke.


    The heat emanating from the star started to slowly melt the debris into ashes and fire that kept on cracking.


    Rael suddenly started to sweat buckets. He hadn''t thought of what the oue would be if he used his strongest technique. How could he be so dumb while being in his wisdom third eye mode?


    He shook his head and immediately released the mode, the wisdom mode made him too apathetic and logical to the point that he cared only for his own welfare and benefit.


    As soon as Rael returned back to normal, he kneeled on the ground with his jaws wide open. He was once again having existential crises that ended with him being narcissistic.


    Amongst one of his narcissistic monologues, he suddenly woke up and remembered that he had a sister who could be dead at the moment because of him carelessly using World Ending Magic.


    Closing his eyes, he felt his contact with Puck and opened his eyes wide, a smile crept onto his face. Puck had sessfully broken through and had done the job of saving his sister and her subordinates.


    He heaved a sigh full of relief and tilted his head to nce at the star. World Ending Magic is a deviant elemental magic that creates a star. It is the strongest and the most unique element of Rael, it was his genius since he made the element himself.


    He remembered while using the technique that, the star would continue to raze everything for hundred to thousands of years.


    If he let the star raze everything went then in just half a month the entire Lower World would be destroyed.


    It''s a star!! A star has enough power to melt everything in existence! As soon as it would reach the core of the, it would collide and explode.


    Rael sighed, he had an idea. Suddenly a blob of slime appeared in front of him. He gazed at Mira with an awkward expression.


    She also red back at him, her body wasn''t in a condition to walk since her ass was hurting due to Rael pounding her to his liking 12 hours ago.


    She huffed a sigh, a wry smile came upon her face as she looked at the star in front of her and muttered.


    "ckhole!"


    *Fwoooo!*


    Wisps of gravity were created as the star started to get sucked inside the densely ck sphere that rotated near Mira''s palm.


    Rael backed away since he could feel the heat of the star himself. It wasn''t an ordinary star, it would be better to call it a death star since he had even contributed the essence of nihility in it.


    Just as he was going to move again and chat with Mira, he suddenly felt his body jerking. Taking a step while wobbling, he noticed that he still had a hole in his chest.


    He remembered that he only had as much time the blood would take to get corrupted. If this went on then he would die.


    Rael didn''t want to die. It would be his third time dying, once again in a stupid way.


    Trudging towards the center point of where the Brahmastra has struck, he kneeled to look at the body of the dragon which was almost dead, his scales still hadn''t melted but the dragon-man had taken a lot of mental damage.


    Shen Ji slightly opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the handsome face of Rael and instantly a bitter expression of envy came over his face.


    He wanted to say something but as soon as he was going to, he suddenly spouted blood and saw the giggling face of the almost dead pale Rael.


    His eyes traced to where Rael was looking and his heart trembled.


    Rael''s palm had pierced through Shen Ji''s scales, near his chest, specifically grabbing his heart.


    Rael pulled it out ruthlessly, making some of Shen Ji''s blood stter on his face. He tried licking some of it and was honestly quite surprised, it tasted good, better than his own blood.


    Since Rael had vampiric characteristics as a part of his species he was genuinely surprised at how good the blood was.


    It was pulsating with life energy and pure mana. Rael knew the reason to why that was happening, it was for that exact reason that he extracted the heart of Shen Ji.


    It was tit for tat ording to Rael, Shen Ji took his heart hence Rael took his.


    Witches have infinite mana but that doesn''t mean that their mana is pure, only espers in witches have pure mana and special eyes. In existence, there have only been 10 espers, the head being Hecate who was currently Rael''s maid.


    While witches have infinite mana, Dragons have the purest mana in existence. All their pure manaes from their heart, it recycles the blood and mana, pumping them with vitality.


    Shen Ji, being a heavenly dragon god had one of the best dragon physiques.


    Rael smiled gently at Shen Ji, his eyes morphed into two crescents and he started to caress Shen Ji''s long hair as if coddling his stepson.


    "Are you worried about your fiancee? Do you want to take revenge against your little brother?"


    The dragon-man wanted to speak but he was slowly dying due to his heart being stolen, in Rael''s bare hands, and was already exhausted so he couldn''t move his lips to the slightest.


    "Hmm?" Rael didn''tment on the inability of his stepson to speak and instead coddled him more.


    "Since I am a kind stepfather, I shall punish my other stepson properly okay?"


    Tears of happiness flowed from Shen Ji''s face, at least the bastard brother would be promised to die.


    He had fought Rael and knew that he was an existence that would one day make the world tremble at his feet so he was happy although a bit confused about why he was calling him stepson.


    Rael smiled as he looked at Shen Ji and nodded to himself. ''I am indeed a good stepfather.''


    He then held the dragon heart in his hand and brought it close to the hole in his chest and simply ced it there while manipting the moonlight acupuncture technique.


    Although he wouldn''t be able to use the Moonlight Fingering technique since he didn''t need it because of his new lust bloodline skills, the Moonlight technique was never meant for sex but rather for acupuncture.


    Rael simply used it for sex and pleasure and called Moonlight Acupuncture, Moonlight Fingering for the sole reason.


    After he settled the dragon heart in his chest and connected the nerves and veins, his body slowly started regenerating and the hole started to close up.


    He could feel an entirely new energy in his body, the power in his blood was like never before, he wondered if his blood art techniques and blood magic would be stronger.


    Life pulsated in every cell of his body and final goosebumps when across him. His eyes glowed orange for a second before returning to normal.


    The horn in his wings grew a bit and his hair darkened a bit and as for his chest, it hadpletely healed without a scar.


    Rael could now feel pure mana and could even taste and smell it. He now had extremely potent mana.


    It would now be easier to wield mana and it would even increase the final output of his spells.


    Another haxxx!!


    It was at that moment that Rael snapped back to reality after enough getting drunk in his power.


    He looked at Shen Ji with a kind smile.


    "I will also take care of your fiance.... while I am at it I might even name our beautiful child after you....err... scratch that...your name is too hard to remember."


    The ''on the verge of death'', Shen Ji spouted buckets of blood and looked at Rael who had an innocent look on his face as if what he was saying was natural and was his duty with a hateful gaze.


    ''Kind my ass!!!!!''


    He screamed loudly in his mind, wanting to cry. He even pitied his younger brother. He was wrong from the beginning, the biggest enemy was not his brother but the devil who called himself a kind stepfather instead!!


    "Hmmm? Not enough?" Rael looked at Shen Ji with a confused expression before it changed into a jolly one.


    "Alrightyy then!! I shall take care of even your concubines.."


    "..."


    "Eh?.... Are you listening?"


    "Hello..?"


    "..."


    "Besides your concubines, additionally you want me to take care of your mothers and sisters?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Seems like he died of blood loss. I wonder why that happened."


    ~


    Rael stretched his body as he walked towards Mira and pointed towards the Dragon''s corpse,


    "I have prepared another meal for you."


    Mira nodded and predated Shen Ji as swift as a feather. Instantly she started to feel her body bubbling with power.


    Upon noticing that Mira was going to go through another hibernation, Rael quickly cut the pinky finger in his left palm and made Mira absorb it.


    He wondered what changes Mira would have after absorbing a heavenly god dragon and a finger of a new species that was sacrificed for the cost of nihility.


    Before Mira could hibernate, she hugged and whispered into Rael''s ears.


    "Wait."


    She grabbed his left hand and slimy liquid started to drop from her hand. It moved towards Rael''s palm, specifically where the pinky was supposed to be, and morphed into the exact same replica of his previous pinky finger


    Rael was stunned surprise, the new slime finger hand gotten attached to his palm, and finger nerves like as if it was never sacrificed.


    He turned to look at Mira with eyes of gratitude to which she simply gave him a flirty wink and gave him a chaste kiss and whispered onest thing before disappearing into his soul sea.


    "I want to be in the lead next time."


    Rael smiled, his wife was extremely fierce. Sometimes it is fun letting the woman take the top and satisfy the other.


    Rael was open and fine with all the fetishes and kinks of his harem until it didn''t go to an extremely extreme level.


    While in a good mood, he noticed that the clouds had parted and the sun had started to shine brightly as if the previous battle had never taken ce.


    It was at that moment that Rael remembered something.


    "Wasn''t there an artifact that was supposed to be present in the cave?"


    ~


    I was not nning on updating today but found some free time so yeah.... here you go! I haven''t proofread so will you be kind enough to point out the grammar mistakes or if you want then you can simply ignore the grammar mistakes.


    Thanks for reading, send some stones my way!


    Have a good day!

 Chapter 117: Ifriyas disappointment

    Chapter 117: Ifriya''s disappointment


    The Fairy Realm.


    *Fwoooo!!!*


    A brilliant light erupted inside the entire realm, it was so bright that it illuminated the entire sky making everyone think that it was daytime instead of night.


    All the fairies fell for the trick for the second time, they grumbled and went back to their tree-houses with dissatisfied expressions.


    Fairies were a rather peaceful race so they usually wouldn''t get angry unless the situation was extreme.


    However, something called ''Evil Fairies'' existed, hence not everyone was the same. Joseron was an example of an Evil Fairy who harbored more negative emotions.


    In the capital.


    An angry expression could be seen on the face of Joseron as he continued to stare at the glowing corpse of Irakiel from his pce balcony.


    A pair of porcin arms wrapped around his neck, long strands of red hair fell on hisp, a woman kissed his lips, her eyes were orange in color which matched her red hair.


    She was Ifriya, a past ruler of fairies that was defeated by Rael and the wife of Joseron and the new Queen of Fairies.


    Her beauty was no less than Elequeeness, Vaani, and Titania. Along with the three other fairies, their group was called the ''Four Seasons.''


    Four Seasons consisted of the most beautiful fairies know outside and inside the realm.


    Elequeeness- Winter.


    Titania- Spring.


    Vaani- Autumn.


    Ifriya- Summer.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure that he is dead."


    Her lips tasted like burnt marshmallows, she neared Joseron''s face and tried kissing it, to her dismay he shrugged her off.


    "I don''t have time for you."


    He walked away from her, his expression full of rage and nonchnce. Joseron walked towards the balcony, staring at Rael''s glowing corpse with rage.


    He stared at the moon which didn''t have a shred of mercy and instead shined coldly not letting a single shade fall on him.


    "Aaaaaarfggg!!!! Fuck this!!!! I FUCKING HATE HIM!! WHY DOES HE GET EVERYTHING?? BEAUTIFUL WIVES, RESPECT, EVERYTHING!!!!!!!!"


    Ifriya couldn''t bear to see him in such a state and hugged Joseron from behind while whispering into his ears, blowing hot air.


    "Don''t be so jealous. Would you find a wife more beautiful than me? Why do you need to think of him? Don''t you have respect and a beautiful wife now?"


    "SHUT UP YOU BITCH!!!"


    The ingrate simply shoved her and took the wine bottle by his side and threw it with all his power.


    *Crash!*


    The ancient expensive wine broke into pieces, the king threw whatever he could find near his hand towards the ground.


    Broken chairs, sses, tables, bottles, bookshelves, wardrobes.


    *Crash!!*


    *Crash!* *Crash!!*


    *Crash!!!!*


    *Crash!*


    ss shards, shreds of wood, spilt wine, the floor was an absolute mess. Ifriya took a few steps back, her eyes were full of tears.


    ''Darling, I am here for you aren''t I? Why do you need more? Why do you need to be jealous? Isn''t our current life good?''


    Ifriya spoke in her mind and bit her lips. All of Joseron''s words hit her heart like needles, making her feel extremely sad.


    "AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRREEHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! FUCK YOU IRAKIEL EL NAVAH!!!!!!!!"


    He screamed extremely loudly, all the fairies in the realm heard his shout and feltplex emotions. Was their new king reallypetent and good as he showed himself to be?


    Tears sprouted out of Ifriya''s eyes, blood flowed from her bitten lips. She had no idea why Joseron was jealous of a dead man when he already had everything.


    He had a pretty wife with beauty no lesspared to the other three seasons and was a respected king loved by all the poption.


    *Ting....*


    Ifriya nced in the direction of the clinking sound of pure Mythril against the marble.


    Her eyes widened as she gaped, the wedding ring of her husband was pulled out from his ring finger and was rolling carelessly on the ground.


    She nced at her husband who was still screaming and throwing things around, tears started to flow from her eyes.


    ''Do I mean nothing to you?''


    She picked the ring and put it inside her saree''s blouse.


    ''Do you even remember what day it is today?''


    She looked back at her husband and shook her head, her expression was heartbroken.


    "Today was supposed to be a good day. It was our wedding anniversary."


    ~


    Rael walked towards the cave. He stopped when he neared the entrance. A frown came over his face.


    He kneeled and smelled the mana in the air. A weird expression came over his face.


    "Fairies....?"


    ''Hmmm...'' He closed his eyes, lost in thought, and finally decided to wait for the two fairies toe out of the cave.


    After an hour, two shadows could be seen grumbling and arguing with each other.


    As they came closer to the sunlight, Rael''s expression started to be that of shock. The two fairies were carrying what seemed to be a coffin?


    It reminded him of ame meme from his second life and almost facepalmed.


    The two fairies spotted and froze in their spot, the coffin almost slipped out of their hands.


    "Holy Irakiel!"


    Hearing his name as a substitute to describe, Rael felt proud, proud that the teachings he had instilled into his fairies during his narcissistic period of rule were still ongoing.


    But something felt wrong.... ''Did they just substitute ''fuck'' with my name?''


    His face contorted and it became extremely cold, bloodlust released from his body as he stared at the two fairies.


    "Kneel."


    The two fairies followed his order as if they were mindless dolls. Seeing that, Rael heaved a sigh of relief.


    Long ago he had initiated a soul contract with the tree of Yggdrasill to give him the official representative god position of Fairies, that enved the entire Fairy Species to him but the catch was that he could only control them if he used his divinity since he was the God of Fairies, although still a pseudo god, a god in process nevertheless.


    He had assumed that the contract would have dissolved by now because his original soul after merging with the shik Records was half of what it used to be before.


    However it had not and he still had the representative position of Fairies, making him the God of Fairies.


    "Surrender the coffin."


    The two fairies walked up with the coffin in their arms towards Rael and let it down slowly. He nodded and closed the distance between him and the coffin.


    Seeing the coffin up close, his eyebrow rose. It waspletely ck in color, skeletal illustrations were embroidered over it with pure Mythril.


    There was a small symbol of a reverse cross drawn at the head of the coffin. However Rael felt a bit at ease, nothing could shake him anymore especially after being in the abyss.


    Rael was not a big fan of ghosts and horror so he wouldn''t lie, he was indeed a bit spooked out.


    *Cough!*


    He nced at the two fairies and ordered them.


    "Open it for me."


    The two looked at each other and nodded, their jade palms slid inside the lid of the coffin, they tried lifting the lid but it wouldn''t budge.


    Rael stared at the coffin and frowned a bit, he had never before seen a divine artifact before so he didn''t know how they worked.


    Artifacts, Weapons, and Treasures are extremely different concepts.


    An artifact is an object made by a being, typically one of cultural or historical interest. Artifacts are ancient and lost items that can date back to the previous beginnings of world cycles.


    World Cycle is the period of time in which reality takes ce, new histories and new stories are made in every world cycle.


    The gears of fate begin to move when an old-world cyclees to an end, that''s how a new world cycle begins.


    Heroes, Viins, Protestantism, Treasures, a whole new history is made.


    A weapon is a thing designed or used for inflicting bodily harm or physical damage.


    While Treasures are precious, valuable objects that the world itself gives birth to, no species can ever make a treasure.


    Artifacts, Weapons, and Treasures are sorted into nine tiers.


    -Low Grade


    -Middle Grade.


    -Bronze Grade.


    -Silver Grade.


    -Gold Grade.


    -Mythril Grade.


    -Divine Grade.


    -Heaven Grade.


    -Supreme Grade.


    The coffin in front of Rael was a Divine Grade Artifact, the highest grade Rael had ever seen. Never had he ever seen the weapons or artifacts of even his master.


    The highest before the coffin, Rael had ever seen was his Piano, Crisez Vilzi. It was made out of the wood of the world tree and was a peak Mythril grade.


    It was a piano but not to be underestimated, music itself is a weapon, deadly and poisonous.


    If Rael''s spection were right and if what he had read in novels in his second life wasn''t wrong then to activate the coffin, he needed to mark it with his blood.


    Rael was extremely good at his blood arts by now, he kept his hand hovered in mid-air.


    A small droplet of blood umted on his index finger that was pointing towards the coffin and dropped like fresh dew after morning rain.

 Chapter 118: Inheritance

    Chapter 118: Inheritance


    A small droplet of blood umted on my index finger that was pointing towards the coffin and dropped like fresh dew after morning rain.


    *Drip... drop... drip...*


    Blood started to flow out from my palms, it mysteriously started to float in midair, it morphed into a strange hexagon, curving inside the hexagon, it shaped into a star.


    [Blood c''rrtes to death. Blood hast life and death hast soul. Soul c''rrtes to life, t is the fireth yond gives spirit.


    H''resy to those, hath lost. H''resy to those yond yearn f''r ov''r.


    Death is the golden key yond opens the pce of et''rnity.


    T is lovely to alloweth wend of demise.


    May the crusheth spirit revive, f''r ev''ry gage th''re is price to payeth.


    Bett''r to fleeth from death than feeleth its grasp.


    Ariseth~!]


    I staggered a bit, falling on my butt. My body was not used to this feeling.


    "Air...air... I can not breathe... ha ha ha...."


    My vision was blurry, my throat was dry, it was itching, it was paining. Water! I want to drink water! Breathe! I can''t breathe! I want to breathe!


    My hands subconsciously held my throat tightly, I crawled on my four feet wheezing hard. Blood coughed out of my mouth, my eyes were red due to the torture.


    It was then that, my entire skin itched, my eyebrow twitched. Blood.... blood flowed from my eyes! My ck sclera was filled with golden rose blood that kept on flowing like a river, unstopping.


    "Aarghhh!!! M-my eyes?!"


    The entire ground was painted in an enchantingly beautiful scarlet color. ck pearl roses grew from the ground, blossoming in full.


    The coffin was in the exact middle of the rose bed, a ck fog started to seep out from it and surrounded the entire rose bed before reaching out its arms to me, swallowing me as a whole.


    It entered inside my body through my mouth, eyes, nose, ears as if it was the tentacles of a slime monster, viting me.


    I could feel it in every corner of my body, infusing itself in my cells. My body started to hover in midair, it started to crack. My eyes were hollow and ck, the blood had taken quite an effect on them.


    Wrinkles appeared on my cracked skin before disappearing. Like as if cracks on a wall, my skin started to pelt away, revealing translucent naked skin that was dangerously perfect.


    My eyes suddenly lost their light, I could feel my body paralyzedpletely still as the surroundings around me ckened.


    Suddenly I found myself in a white space, seldom ending. I recognized the space in front of me, however, instead of white it should have been ck but now it was white.


    Even the ground was different, when the space was ck, the tiles were grey but this time, instead of tiles I could only see ck pearl roses blooming from the ground towards infinite, never-ending from every side.


    *Cough.*


    I tilted my head in the direction of the cough, it was a mirror figure of mine. Akashik. Even he had changed, his hair was blonde and his eyes orange. Previously he had ck hair and red eyes.


    It was then that I noticed that another figure sat on a chair near me. His skin was shockingly pale and smooth, his body was lean and muscr, he was wearing a vest that covered his chest partly but showed hispact abs.


    His hair was nicely textured, lustrous, and thick but frizzy at the ends. The hair twisted and curved into tangles, untidy but beautiful.


    They were the color of coal with golden at the ends, his piggy dead eyes were grey in color identical to the color I had in my first life as a Fairy King.


    He gave out an aura of malevolence and elegance to the extreme.


    He clicked his tongue and looked away, probably flustered by me observing him brazenly. I whistled, checking out his body, although I wasn''t gay, he looked attractive as heck.


    Just a little inferior to me.


    I looked away and observed Akashik with a hand cupping my cheeks. As expected, I look better than even my mirrored self.


    Since nobody was going to start talking, I had no other choice but to start first.


    "So.... why am I here again?"


    No one spoke, instead, Akashik miraculously summoned tea in front of us. He stood up this time and summoned a ssy dining table.


    My eyebrows twitched a bit as I eye him, a haughty smile crept onto his face as if he was proud of himself.


    Well.... he is me... so I am not mad, simply disappointed, yes, disappointed.


    He poured the tea in teacups gently and slowly, all of his steps were an art. Even the ck-haired guy was impressed by him.


    I slowly took a sip of the tea, my eyes widened in surprise. This was the best tea I have ever tasted! The quality, the style, the taste! Everything was amazing!


    I genuinely don''t like tea but I wouldn''t lie, I won''t mind drinking this tea for the rest of my life. I tilted my head to look at the ck-haired guy and I was utterly shocked.


    His cold demeanor was entirely reced with a cute one, his cheeks were puffed out and suddenly he became a chibi character who lied his head on the table without manners.


    Akashik and me, both cringed out.


    So much for dominance.


    Suddenly the ck-haired guy snapped out of it and cleared his throat which looked extremely funny because he was still chibi.


    "You must be Irakiel."


    I nodded, "Yes, I know my name."


    The guy deadpanned at my reply. Was it thatme? Surely it wasn''t, he is breaking my heart!


    "Pfft-"


    Akashik couldn''t help but muffle augh. I knew it wasn''tme, only people with a true sense of humor canugh at my jokes.


    Seeing that the ck-haired chibi was giving me a death re, I couldn''t help but pat his head.


    *Ta!*


    He smacked my head and looked at me with hatred.


    "Don''t pet me as if I am a child."


    I couldn''t help but giggle, even his voice was immature as a kid.


    "Sure sure, continue ahead. Why are you here? Who are you?"


    He then satfortably on the chair and crossed his legs as if a king.


    "I go by many titles, Embodiment of Death, Supreme Ruler of Death, Origin of Death, The First Heretic, Sinner of Chaos. However, those don''t matter, for I am Death, the one and only.


    The name given to me by the Origin of Laws, true to my words,


    Al-Mazur Qida."


    As his grandiose introduction was finished, a suppressive pressure pressed on me. By our side, Akashik giggled.


    "Yes, supreme ruler of death, who is dead."


    Al-Mazur Qida gave Akashik a death stare before looking at my unimpressed expression. Although I did like the shock on his face that I didn''t flinch once upon hearing his titles, I still felt not satisfied.


    So what if he has heavy titles, my titles are a thousand times better.


    "My turn to introduce myself. I go by many titles, Lord and Savior, Supreme Existence, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather. However those don''t matter, I am the stepfather of all living things, those who are filial to me are cherished but those who are unfilial, perish.


    The name given to me by the origin ofws, true to my words,


    Irakiel El Navah."


    Hmm, that should shake him up a little.


    I flicked my hair and tilted my head to look at him in a badass style. It did shake him up a bit.


    He sat frozen on his seat, his face deathly pale, his cold eyes lifeless and reced with two dots. A sigh ultimately came out of his blood-red lips.


    "How did I lose to someone like you, I still can''t believe it."


    My eyes widened, I shook my head, what a sinful being I am. A sigh escaped from my mouth.


    "Your wife or your mother?"


    The ck-haired man stared at me dumbfounded, silence enshrouded the table along with an aura of awkwardness.


    It only took him five seconds to throw the teacup on the floor and bang the table.


    "YOU SON OF A-"


    Before he could speak more, Akashik waved his hands and suddenly dirty grandma underwear got stuffed in his mouth and chains wrapped his entire body.


    He spoke in a gentle tone,


    "Unfilial shall perish."


    I nodded agreeing with him and started to wonder what I did wrong to make himsh out at me. I honestly don''t see where I was wrong.


    Akashik walked towards Qida and kept a huge block of green-colored ice in a hat shape on his head, probably to calm him down.


    What a considerate guy, Akashik is.


    Seeing that Qida calmed down, Akashik made the grandma undies in his mouth disappear and loosened the chains.


    Although he had calmed down, I could still feel his burning gaze full of hatred towards me as I drank the delicious tea.


    Ignoring his gaze, I turned to Akashik.


    "The tea is delectable."


    Akashik smiled gently and said softly,


    "There are biscuits to eat with the tea."


    I replied with a smile,


    "Thank you."


    He kept a small bowl of biscuits near my teacup and then a realization struck him.


    "Oh! I forgot! There are cookies."


    I immediately eximed,


    "Yes! Yes!"


    He smiled again, his expression satisfied, full of joy. Seems that he has found a great hobby in tea parties and baking.


    It must have been boring for him in our mindscape, I shoulde often for the tea and make him feel less lonely.


    Somehow I could feel the gaze on my body hotter and hotter, I could burn at this rate! Cold sweat dripped from my neck, I turned to look at the hot-headed dead death who was staring at my cookie.


    Oh boy, the culture needs to be spread.


    "Cookie?"


    I held out my hand forward with a cookie in my hand, he nodded but just as he was going to snatch it away..... I took my hand back and ate it in front of him.


    "Young Padawan needs to be educated more."


    Only I am allowed to be on the dark side! All cookies are mine!


    He stared at me as if I had done treason.


    "YOU- Mfff!!! Lheme Spheak thu dath bhastardh!"


    Once again his mouth was stuffed with grandma undies, sigh, when will these children learn.


    Akashik once again kept ice on him. We waited until he calmed down.


    His hateful gaze has lessened but notpletely disappeared. He furiously rubbed his forehead in annoyance.


    "I can''t believe I am forced to make you my sessor."


    He sighed and a serious expression reced his earlier face.


    "Let''s discuss now."

 Chapter 119: Pure Death Energy

    Chapter 119: Pure Death Energy


    Lucifer was quietly sitting in the teacher''s hall and drinking her instant coffee.


    "This tastes like shit."


    *Crash.*


    She threw it on the marble floor and the ''Best Teacher in the World'' mug broke into a thousand pieces. She then turned to re at the teachers around her who were sweating cold.


    "You all... excuses of a teacher, didn''t know that the site you chose for the Survival Assessment was undergoing investigation?"


    Her voice was calm but frigid as if it contained absolute authority, everyone around her shuddered and their heart burnt.


    The teacher''s hall was big, it was grandiose. It was a pastel room where the soul could rx. However at this moment, the soul of every teacher present was in utter chaos.


    Lucifer ignored their timid expressions and instead held her hand forward.


    A butler in a ck suit and old grey hair, along with silver spectacles that has a chain attached to them extended his hand forward, he was the personal butler of Lucifer, Sebas.


    He swiftly kept a tea te in front and started to pour rich in quality tea in it.


    *Fwoooo*


    The only sound that could be heard in the room was that of tea softly getting poured into the cup. Many of the tea fanatic teachers gulped their saliva upon looking at the tea.


    They could make out how rich in quality the tea in front of them was. To even have a sip of it they would have to sell all their possessions.


    However, Lucifer didn''t care and wasn''t that generous to share the tea with those fanatics. She simply wanted one thing at the moment and that was- the answer to her question.


    "So. Is anyone going to answer my question? Or are you all going to sit here like dumb children."


    She asked the question to all the five thousand teachers in the hall and then specifically turned to look at the principals of the three schools and the loudmouth proctor of the survival assessment.


    The principal of Common Swan High and the principal of Royal Academy both looked at the person in between them.


    The two principals were discreetly looking at the principal in the middle who wasn''t paying attention to Lucifer and was touching a shiny bald spot on his chin, lost in thought with a mncholic expression, yes, he was Bumblebore.


    *Ssh!*


    A gasp sprang out in the crowd, Lucifer had just thrown the highest quality tea on Bumblebore''s face.


    He suddenly snapped out of his daze and turned to look at Lucifer dumbfounded.


    She stared at him with cold eyes and said indifferently, snapping her fingers to summon her elite guards.


    "Feed him to the dogs."


    ...


    ..


    .


    After the subtraction of one person from the entire hall, she asked her question again.


    "The clock is ticking, if no one answers in five seconds, then your fate will be the same as him."


    She pointed towards a guard to start counting, he nodded and disyed his open palm to everyone, as a second passed, a finger would be pulled down.


    Finally, a teacher summoned his courage and spoke.


    "Y-your Imperial Highness, we teachers were not aware of that. Since it is tradition to send students every year, we assumed that nothing would happen, the fact being that only a few people have died every year from the assessment."


    Lucifer didn''t say anything, she crossed her legsfortably showing her porcin thighs, however, no one dared to even take a glimpse of it.


    She seemed lost in thought and had a grim expression etched upon her visage. She tapped the table countless times.


    Suddenly her eyes widened. She could feel a burst of power from somewhere in the nearby vicinity, specifically in the direction of the area of the survival assessment.


    She could feel her skin itch and her face pale when she tried to feel the energy. She suddenly coughed a bit of ck blood.


    *Cough!* *Cough!*


    All the teachers were confused and worried about Lucifer, she was the ruler of the entire Lower World!


    Sebas and her elite guards rushed to help her up, Lucifer had bloodshot eyes and a chalked face as if seen her worst nightmare.


    "The energy was malevolent.... no... this can''t be possible... it should have stopped existing eons ago."


    Sebas frowned at the tense expression of Lucifer and asked.


    "Which energy?"


    Lucifer gulped her saliva.


    "Pure Death Energy."


    Sebas''s eyes widened, he himself was a fallen angel who was a humble follower of Lucifer and descended down with his powers sealed from Eden to the Lower World along with many followers of her faction who turned into fallen angels.


    He knew what Pure Death Energy meant, the foulest and mostw-breaking energy to exist, second to nihility itself. Even gods and devils attributed to the domain of death can''t control this energy.


    The only user of the energy was the Supreme Ruler of Death, Death itself, Al-Mazur Qida.


    It was energy considered to be a heretic, hence, for this reason, Witches and Espers are hated and termed Heretics since they can borrow Pure Death Energy along with their Infinite Mana trait.


    They are too dangerous for the world, more because they actively support the Chaos Side and worship Death, Al-Mazur Qida.


    At that moment, Rael''s otherworldly body and handsomely beautiful face shed in her mind.


    ''Oh no... Rael!''


    "Let''s head over there fast." She ordered everyone hurriedly, not before ring at the teachers for the final time.


    If they had controlled the situation better and not let their carelessnesse in between, such a situation would nevere where students as a whole would be threatened to be killed off, especially her lover, Rael.


    She looked at an elite guard in her group and said indifferently.


    "Gather a team to remove all worthless teachers from the school, fire the two principals andpensate handsomely to parents who have lost their children."


    She could feel from a distance now that she was in her focussed mode that even before the emergence of the heretic energy, a great battle had taken ce and damaged a lot, probably even lives of students were lost.


    She then turned to look at her guards and Sebas and nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    ~


    Darkness, eery darkness, that is all I could see. It was different from the abyss, I didn''t feel bored this time.


    Instead.


    I can feel every part of me devouring the darkness. I opened my eyes to look at the two people in front of me, Qida and Akashik.


    I looked towards Qida with an amused expression.


    "So you were not lying about trying to take possession of my body?"


    Qida nodded with a resentful expression.


    "I hadn''t expected that I would instead lose the battle of possession!! This is all because of this mirror image of yours!!! I could have gotten a limitless body ande back to life and even take my revenge!"


    I couldn''t help but fall silent, Akashik Records... just what is it? Is it maybe a Supreme Treasure? Or is it something even higher?


    Without the help of Akashik Records which I am a part of, I doubt I could win the battle for possession against Death itself.


    A bitter smile crept onto Death''s face.


    "See how the tables have changed, now you will be inheriting my everything. My grand n was perfect, I would have merged with the soul of the person who would im my legacy and take possession of his/her bodypletely. However, I had not expected this. You, Irakiel are an absolute anomaly."


    I couldn''t help but smile, it feels good but also troublesome at the same time.


    Now that I think properly if I had not existed then Death would have been a protagonist of the new world cycle with the support of the heavens and fate.


    Al-Mazur Qida would have taken possession of Shen Ji, maybe since their souls would join, he would be influenced by the lustful behavior of dragons and even try to make a harem.


    Harem seems to be necessary for all protagonists with plot armor.


    Well, now he won''t get a chance to create a harem but aspensation, I will add the lovers that would have been his in my own harem.


    I am just too kind.


    It was at that time that Akashik spoke,


    "Well, you won''t be disappearing any soon since your energy is still in the process of absorption."


    Death''s eyes shined, I knew what that meant. He must have been a tea fanatic... he just wants to have snacks the entire time.... why the hell was he termed a heretic? It doesn''t suit a child who can be bribed with snacks.


    "Why were you deemed a heretic?" I needed to ask him this.


    He replied while munching the cookies that he finally got after much begging.


    "I don''t remember... I think because I wanted to dominate the world or was it to destroy..... shit!! I don''t remember! I decided on a whim because I was bored. Still, I am sure that it is one of the two reasons."


    I stared at him dumbfounded expression and sighed ultimately. There is no shortage of edgy, chunni, wannabe people in this world.


    Totally not me.


    "Anyway I am leaving the mindscape, I need to check what''s going on outside, I can''t let my body look as if in a daze and paralyzed still in ce for a long time. What if a womanes and rapes me?"


    Akashik and Qida cringed at my shameless words, to be honest, even I cringed at my own words. Surely no woman would **** me in that state, right?


    My vision then started to get blurry and I could see myself farther and farther away from Akashik and Qida.


    They waved at me and I waved them back, bidding goodbye. It was at that time that Qida screamed something at me with a giddy expression on his face.


    "Oh, I forgot to inform you!! You will have Pure Death Energy, it will put a massive target on your back!! Since I wrecked too much destruction and showed its true prowess which dered my energy to be heretic!!! Bye-bye!!!"


    Say what now...? Heretic? Target? You bitch.... are you trying to ruin my peaceful life?!


    I will definitely make you my stepson!!


    And then as a kind stepfather, I will punish you!!


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 120: Kidnapped.... for the third time.

    Chapter 120: Kidnapped.... for the third time.


    When I arrived at the area from where I could feel intense evil energy. I was utterly shocked! I couldn''t see one thing!


    Thick debris and dust were floating in the air, it was my luck that I had wings so I could observe from the sky and not identally breathe the dust.


    I nced at my butler and nodded. I wanted my guards to use wind magic to make the dust settle forcefully.


    He efficiently used hand symbols to convey the message to my fallen angel sealed god guards.


    A squad of angels came and started to chant mana, "O'' charm prithee bless us."


    [Wind Element: High Tier Wind Weight ]


    Huge gusts of wind attacked the floating dust, a huge pressure was created by the wind creating mini tornados, that sucked all the dust away.


    Slowly the entire area started to get cleared out and I was utterly gobsmacked.


    The entire ground was charred ck as if coal itself. There were some cracks in it, from where molten rocks could be seen.


    Steam rose up from it and it was in a dome shape as if an asteroid had hit the ground. It wasrge enough to amodate severalkes.


    ck pearl roses covered all the other parts of the dome. In the center of the ck pearl roses were standing a light silver-haired man, his naked skin was dangerously perfect and one could feel an aura of malevolence and cold hard elegance to the extreme.


    Around him, shredded skin floated and even strands of long hair, the ck pearl roses covered his private part as if obsessed with it.


    The clouds parted along with the ck fog, a brilliant streak of the afternoon fell on his pale-peach skin and made it glitter like diamonds.


    His hair from long had now be medium shoulder length and his head was tilted, looking downward as if even the sky was unworthy of his gaze.


    However, that wasn''t it. The man was paralyzed, simply still.


    I was in a daze, Rael was standing in front of me and was as godly as the day I first saw him but this time, he looked a thousand times better than the first day.


    His charm and his looks were absolutely perfect, even the heavens would melt and be jealous of them.


    As I crept closer to him, I heard him subconsciously whisper.


    "May the crushed spirit rise, for every promise there is a price to pay."


    "Better to flee, than to feel the grasp of death."


    "Death is lovely, death is beautiful, death is the key to the golden pce of eternity."


    My expression instantly paled as I heard inauspicious wordse out from his mouth, although it did give me a certain amount of enlightenment, my fear exceeded my excitement.


    Has my dear been corrupted?


    No... that can''t be. Even if he is weak, his will seemed strong to me, I know because I tested him during our first sex.


    Did he maybe stumble upon some inheritance?


    Hmmmm... that seems possible.


    I can be the pure death energy from his body slowly decreasing every passing second. Seems like a protection spell to me.


    Should I kill him? He will be a big threat to the entire universe in the future.


    No! NO NO NO!!! How could even think of that Lucy!! I will never leave my love or abandon him!! Even if he is weak or ugly, I won''t abandon him like the rest of the world did to me!


    Why?


    Because.


    I Love Him.


    I might be getting shortsighted, not seeing the bigger picture, being selfish but I don''t give a damn.


    I lost the right to be selfless, the day I was banished from Eden and forced into a fallen angel.


    What are fallen, angels?


    They are selfish beings.


    Who am I?


    Lucifer, a woman who knows no bounds of her selfishness.


    Don''t worry love, I will be there for you, yes....I will be there.... forever and ever, till eternity, even death can''t part us.


    I am courting death, if I die, I will still be with you.


    I don''t care what I have to do, I don''t care who I have to hurt, I don''t care whose blood I have to spill.


    Nothing else matters, no one else.... MATTERS!


    "Higiggigigiggigigighihihihgihihahahaha!!!!!"


    Why am Iughing like this? I have neverughed like this... anyway...


    "Higigigiggigigigiahahahahahaahhahaahahha!!!!!!"


    Higigiggigigigigigighhihihihihhihhihiahahahahahahahahaahahhahahahaahahaha!!!"


    My subordinates stared at me with worried expressions but I didn''t care. I know what I have to do at the moment.


    I half tilted my head to look at them. My eyes slit into two crescents and a smile formed on my face. They instantly shivered upon seeing my expression, maybe the smile I am making currently is scary.


    All of them instantly nodded and kneeled for the final time before fleeing away from the area.


    I turned around to look at the paralyzed, asleep Rael. I couldn''t control it, now that they were finally gone... I could finally show how I feel.


    I started to pant heavily and sweat formed on my entire body, the saliva in my dry throat made me choke a couple of times but all is fine.


    I could feel myher region getting hot and wet, almost threatening to spill out from my cks.


    Love juices leaked from my vagina, traveling towards my ck stockings and my ck high heels.


    *Fwooo!*


    Like a jet spray, I orgasmed just by looking at Rael. Like a tap of water, love juices kept on spraying with great pressure, drenching the ck pearl roses.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh Rael~


    Why are you so naughty? Making me cum without doing anything, ugh you really are not fair. No one should be allowed to be so.... perfect.


    Lust clouded my mind and all I could see was the divine body of Rael in front of me. As I crept closer to him, the ck pearl roses got overprotective of him but do they really think they can stop me and my love? Heh.


    Grabbing his cock I noticed that it was shining! That''s nice! Now during the nights, we don''t need a light, truly a godly cock.


    My fingers twirled around it''s head and slowly started to stroke it. I could live my entire life just stroking it, so rxing.


    Dangerously close to his balls, I swallowed the dick whole in my mouth and started to bob my head up and down, tasting every corner of the cock.


    I spread my legs wide and held Rael''s legs tightly until I wasfortable while using my mouth to suck his cock.


    I slowly slipped my fingers inside my drenched underwear and constantly rubbed against it. While my other hand was kneading my breast.


    My nipples started to harden as waves of pleasure crashed my mind, my entire body twitched, I bit my


    lips softly, suppressing my moan.


    Pushing my fingers against my clit and I kept rubbing it furiously, in and out pausing at intervals for the vaginal walls to adjust.


    I breathed in and exhaled with power, saliva drooled out of my mouth and my eyes started to haze as I was a nymph, the only thing dominating my mind was pleasure.


    My left hand strayed to my nipples, and I pinched them hard.


    Massaging my chest, while my right hand worked quickly on her clit, and my mouth covered Rael''s cock with saliva.


    I could feel multiple orgasms building.


    *Fwoooo*


    Love juices flowed out of my pussy, wetting my stockingspletely.


    I hade extremely hard, nevertheless, my hand was still rubbing my pussy and she started to slow down.


    I pushed Rael on the rose bed and sat on his face to help myself with my masturbation. His face peaked against my vagina, instantly I felt another powerful orgasm building.


    "Ahhh~!"


    Rael''s nose was pressing down hard into my clit, I twerked on his face to make his nose enter deeper and deeper.


    Instantly waves of orgasm filled me with pleasure, I was shocked at the love juices gushing like a river.


    It kept on spraying like water from a broken tap not stopping for a single second. However, I was still extremely unsatisfied.


    I need to devour him whole.


    Aha!


    I have an idea!


    I should use my space magic to teleport myself and him to my vi in the school.


    Wait.... am I by any chance kidnapping him?


    Or maybe r.a.p.i.n.g him?


    Sheesh.


    I don''t have enough sugar to think this through.


    I just want to f.u.c.k at the moment.


    ~


    Lucifer didn''t notice but when she grabbed Rael and used her expertise in space element to teleport that a certain white-haireddy had arrived in the vicinity.


    Her eyes were blood red and she had two cute fangs. Her eyes widened when she saw Lucifer kidnapping Rael.


    However, Lucifer was too dominated with lust and arousal to double-check her surroundings or use her superior senses since they had be numb.


    "Wai-"


    She screamed but to no avail, Lucifer had already left, in order to ravage Rael.

 Chapter 121: Lucifers Lust(**)

    Chapter 121: Lucifer''s Lust(**)


    Rael slowly opened his eyes, everything was too blurry for him. The lights tortured his eyes, mostly because of his entire body being reborn.


    He also felt more ustomed to his mana, aside from the taste and smell of it, he could even feel as if his body contained endless mana.


    Suddenly he felt something wiggle, a fragrant bodily scent along with his nipples.... being a bit wet?


    His eyes opened wide open, he jolted awake and noticed a brown-haired beauty sitting on his chest. She was in a kneeling position as if a dog and licking his nipples very passionately.


    Rael had never felt something like this before. He was a person who would always be the one in the lead.


    His face slightly flushed a bit, as he eyed Lucifer with a deadpan expression.


    ''Have I mastered the dao of getting kidnapped?''


    He was undergoing serious thoughts, usually, it was the girls who would get kidnapped but it was theplete opposite when it came to Rael.


    He sighed a bit, he was indeed a bit happy. These past few times that he had sex, it was all outdoors, now that he thought properly... all the times were outdoor.


    The pillow against his head felt extremelyfortable coupling with the beauty who was taking the dominant position.


    He had gotten a bit bored of being the one pleasuring others, he had even been through a lot since yesterday.


    He just wanted to enjoy the pleasure Lucifer was currently providing him.


    Upon seeing that Rael was awake, Lucifer stopped licking his nipples and smiled softly. She crept closer to his neck and bit it hard.


    Rael let out a slight moan as he felt the hard love bite of the woman. He wanted to move a bit but it was then that he noticed that he was bound by chains.


    "Awake are we darling?"


    Lucifer smiled and whispered in a coquettish tone with an innocent expression, Rael looked at her unimpressed.


    "Is this how we are going to y?"


    She didn''t reply and simply sat on his cock, not letting it enter her cave. Rael raised his eyebrows, amused, did this girl really think she could tease him?


    "Sure, go ahead. You win if you make me cum but! If you don''t then I take the lead."


    Lucifer was clearly interested in this deal. Thest time when she had sex with Rael, she was under the effects of the drug and behaved like a dog in heat.


    Although she still was a dog in heat, she felt bad thinking that Rael would never get any pleasure, she didn''t mind losing the bet at all since she had been a hardcore masochist since before meeting Rael.


    She admitted that she hade to terms with her fetish years back. She didn''t even feel the shame that other women felt, on the other hand after being ravaged mindless by Rael as if a dog, she wanted more of it.


    Still, she would try her best to pleasure Rael!


    She smiled at him coyly, she walked away from the bed and got a few pieces of ice along with her. She looked at him and said.


    "Don''t try to cheat, let your body defenses down."


    Rael shrugged, he didn''t mind it. On the other hand, he was excited to see Lucifer''s expression of disappointment.


    Immediately he felt a cool feeling oveing his body, Lucifer had kept the ice blocks near his balls and below his back.


    Lucifer looked at Rael with an eager expression and was straight away dissatisfied seeing that there was no change in his reaction.


    She pouted a bit, with a haughty appearance, she started to lick his balls while rubbing the cock with the ice cubes.


    Rael wouldn''t lie, he did feel great but not even slightly enough to make him cum. Even harder,


    since he had be the embodiment of sin, Lust.


    In a way, this could be the testing of his new body''s limits. Anyone else other than Rael would have long cummed by just a touch of hers.


    After all, Lucifer was too stimtive. The way she would bite the neck, pout while sucking the rod, she was extremely beautiful in every way.


    Lucifer stopped sucking Rael''s cock and red at Rael with slight tears in her eyes. Nothing was working at all.


    In the end, she jumped on Rael and aggressively kissed him. Rael was shocked but not without reason, he almost felt likeughing.


    She lost too miserably, she didn''t even wait for the bet to get over and admitted defeat in just half an hour.


    He broke the cuffs that were chaining him and curled up as if he was doing crunches. His lean body straightened up as the bones in his body cracked up slightly.


    Silver goldilocks of his hair fell upon his shoulder, it had considerably gotten shorter but still have him an aesthetic look along with his ne, earring, and silver hair that had gotten lighter than ever.


    He grabbed Lucy''s buttcheeks and made her settle on hisp. His fingers twirled around her belly, every touch made Lucy huff with pleasure.


    She loved it when Rael got aggressive with her, now Rael had started to give out even more dangerous vibes, it was as if he was born to seduce women.


    His violet eyes had started to change into an emotionless glint as if he didn''t care if the world got destroyed or even enved.


    As long as he is alive and is living a good life, all is fine.


    Lucifer wrapped her legs around his body, Rael hadn''t noticed but his current height exceeded the one he had before.


    I his arms Lucifer who was quite a tall woman looked like a cat, if before Rael was a boy then now he had finally be a man.


    If his charm before was elegant mature then currently it was elegant dangerous.


    In the shadows of the night, Rael kissed Lucifer''s neck before going down towards her cave. Inserting two fingers, he was shocked at how wet it was!


    He took the fingers out and licked them, a smile crept onto his face.


    "What a horny dog."


    Lucifer blushed at his words, she hadn''t expected Rael to tantlyment on her love juices. At the moment she felt like a shy girl in the arms of a wolf.


    Rael smirked, lowering his pants, he noticed that his dick was shining! He touched his dick, then touched again.... is there any way to switch this off?


    Slowly the light of the torch started to fade away. Rael smiled, a bit satisfied. The torch reminded him of the pornhwas he read in his second life. He never really liked them because pornhwas were a lot into girl sharing which he absolutely hated.


    In a way, it was worse than doujins.


    Holding the woman in his arms with her legs wrapping his body, he slowly inserted his rod in one go.


    "Mhh~!"


    Lucy released a small moan, Rael then started to thrust it in and out, the speed increasing with every pull.


    He pressed her on the wall and kissed her nape while she did the same. The insides of Lucifer''s pussy were extremely tight as if she had never lost her virginity.


    Rael could feel every corner of her cave and was loving it. It all the more made him want to ravage her, he would never get satisfied with just this.


    Lucifer''s moans got louder and louder as Rael banged her, tears started to sprout out of her eyes. Rael pped her firm butt as he trusted deeper.


    *ck*


    "Ahhh~!"


    His palms almost spilled her butt from his hands a couple of times however he didn''t stop and continued to p her butt.


    *ck!* *ck!*


    *ck!*


    Lucifer who was a masochist thoroughly enjoyed the pleasure that came with the pleasure and started to feel an extremely big orgasm building up.


    "Mhhh~ Ahhh! Ahh! Nghhh~!"


    "Woof! Woof!"


    Rael was waiting for it. He was waiting for her dog self to hit in. The lessons that he taught her had not left. He felt proud, extremely so.


    "Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    Every time he thrusted in, he pped her cheeks red and Lucifer barked.


    It was at that moment that he felt two arms embracing himself from behind. They were cool andfortable.


    Along with the arms, something seemed to be wrapped around his waist. He frowned as his face became as pale as chalk.


    ''Tentacles....''


    It was also at that moment that, Lucifer''s eyes happened to meet the eyes of the woman hugging Rael.

 Chapter 122: Tentacle Cow and Doggy Queen(**)

    Chapter 122: Tentacle Cow and Doggy Queen(**)


    Tentacles bound Raelpletely, he almost floated in the air. The slime had a mischievous expression on her face but her eyes had apletely different story.


    When Lucifer looked at Mira, she had a shudder. Mira looked very familiar to someone she knew. Although Lucifer was clouded with lust to make outmon sense, she couldn''t even think why another girl was near Rael.


    At the moment, she wanted one thing, dick, and wanted to do one thing, sex.


    Mira on the other hand had seen Lucifer before through Rael and clearly remembered her meetings with Lucifer in the past when she was the Tyrant Slime King.


    Lucifer was on the side of Order and her name was Samael while Mira was on the side of Chaos. Almost all their meetings were full-scale wars.


    So she wouldn''t lie, she didn''t have the best rtionship but she did have a deep bond formed, mixed with respect and admiration.


    Samael was the War General of the Angels and would be the most active person in war. Her entire life was spent in wars, she grew up with war. The conditions made her a battle junky and a masochist.


    Samael was often mistaken as a boy since she kept her hair short in a crew cut because she didn''t want any enemy to take advantage of hair and had extremely small breastsplete opposite to what they are now.


    Hence many females mistook her as a boy and had a crush on her. Mira wasn''t one of them but she did feel appreciation for her beauty.


    Mira was one of the few people who knew that Lucifer was actually a female and heavily respected her since she herself was mistaken to be a boy.


    Meanwhile, Rael who was oblivious to what they were thinking was enjoying the tentacles. All of them hit the right spots in his body, massaging them.


    Although he didn''t moan, he did let out small sounds of satisfaction and pleasure. This was the closest any girl hade close to ever pleasuring him in any of his lives.


    He didn''t miss this opportunity to enjoy, at the same time he used his embodiment of lust powers and unleashed his ''Wet Presence'' and pleasure techniques.


    "Ahhhh~!!!! Hahhh! Ahh! C-cuming~!"


    Just being around Rael made Lucifer and Mira orgasm. Love juices gushed out like a jet spray, never stopping.


    Rael immediately seeing that Mira was releasing her love juices like a tap, got all the nearby bottles near him and set them near her hole to fill them up with her tasty chocte milk.


    He could never let something so tasty go to waste.


    Bringing Mira''s tentacles closer, he felt her eight legs shiver with extreme pleasure. They couldn''t even touch Rael''a dick.


    He lied on his fours, Mira crawled onto Rael''s neither region and immediately let her tentacles do the job of exploring Rael''s body.


    Two tentacles helped him masturbate, two tentacles were involved in kissing his neck, one tentacle was spraying chocte milkshake in the water bottles while the others were supporting her body.


    Without the support of the tentacles, Mira was sure that her situation would be exactly like Lucifer who was affected by the full power of the Rael''s ''Wet Presence''.


    Lucifer had always been horny for Rael even without him ever being an embodiment of lust, after he became one, her lust for him only continued but currently.... Lucifer was beyond reach.


    She behaved like aplete dog, wagging her boobs and jiggling her fat booty. Her body was covered with her own love juices as she continued to rub her body with vibration against the floor.


    She was beyond gone.


    Too much lust! Too much pleasure!! Too many orgasms!!!


    If Lucifer even touched Rael, she would die of lust overload. Maybe even a full goddess could die by being affected by lust towards Rael.


    He was just too powerful.


    Rael noticed that Lucifer was too much, so he used his lust powers to make her minde in the right ce so she wouldn''t go insane.


    He didn''t want Lucifer to be a mindless, sex doll.


    Although he helped her mind, her lust wasn''t gone. All Rael could do at the moment was relieve some of her sensitivity.


    He walked up from the bed, leaving Mira lying who was in a half state of lust like Lucifer. Kneeling on the ground, he held Lucifer''s plump ass in his hands and pped it hard.


    "Ahhhhhh~!!!! Mhhhhh!!"


    Positioning his c.o.c.k in a straight line, he trusted it inside Lucifer in one go.


    "Anhhhhhh!!!!! Wooffffff~!"


    She howled like a wounded wolf, tears began to flow down from her eyes. Her beautiful portrait face was covered with tears and howls of pleasure and pain.


    Rael could feel his dick getting absorbed by the flesh in her vagina. It was as if melting. He loved the feeling, he wouldn''t ever get tired of it.


    While he was f.u.c.k.i.n.g Lucifer in the doggy style, Mira wrapped her tentacles around Rael. He tilted his head and kissed her passionately while roughing up Lucifer.


    His one hand finger f.u.c.k.e.d Mira while the other finger pped Lucifer''s booty.


    He kissed Mira''s neck and continued attacking her. Stopping for a minute, he let Mirae under him as he banged Lucifer.


    She used her tentacles on Rael''s nipples and massages his back as she sucked his balls as he trusted his dick into Lucifer.


    She loved the taste of his balls, it wasn''t vulgar or dirty. Instead, it had its own unique vor, it gave one a sense of freedom.


    The massage of the balls made his alreadyrge load increase in quantity as he banged Lucifer.


    Her wet cave became tighter and tighter. Sometimes, her cave would suddenly clench around his dick, giving him adequate pleasure.


    Moving his dick in and out, he trusted into masochist spots where she felt the most pleasure.


    The way he f.u.c.k.e.d Lucifer was ruthless, it wasn''t gentle or elegant. It was a one-sided massacre, as rough as sandpaper.


    The consciousness of Lucifer and Rael had long been lost in the intense vortex of sex. Lucifer almost fell in exhaustion due to the overwhelming of her mind and body.


    While Mira could only hug his body tightly while tasting his delicious balls.


    Lucifer wasn''tpletely done, her mouth was opening and closing constantly, panting and moaning each time his penis touched her womb.


    Everyone was absorbed, everyone was absorbed in pleasuring each other to their beat. It would be an understatement to call it art.


    It was at that moment that, Rael got an idea. Art so beautiful should be shared. After all, there are countless frustrated wives, curious daughters, innocent sisters.


    So what if he is Rael Sins, he didn''t feel any shame in that.


    If there is anyone to me then it is the husbands who keep a harem despite not being able to satisfy one girl totally or men who selfishly have sex one-sided, to relieve their stress, not giving the female partner a chance to even orgasm or feel pleasure.


    If they neglect, someone should take responsibility. Rael, a kind and generous person felt sad for these countless women.


    Even if he can''t meet them, he can still show them right?


    Maybe in the future... there can even be fan meetings and exhibitions... right?


    His mouth curled up and a benevolent smile crept onto his face. An aura of warmth andpassion leaked from his body.


    He had decided to switch on his live streaming system and stream his s.e.x.

 Chapter 123: Threesome Livestream(**)

    Chapter 123: Threesome Livestream(**)


    ~


    Lady_Fate: First again!!


    Lady_Fate: Dadddyy!!


    WomanOfCulture: Second.


    DatingSimNeet: Wassup bitches!!!?


    ShotaLover: Hello.


    CataddictPriest: Hi!


    Peak_of_Femenism: @DatingSimNeet Who the hell are you calling a bitch?! Have some decency!


    ShotaLover: You.


    Lady_Fate: t.poll Does @Peak_of_Femenism remind you of the ugly jealous karens who gossip and leer atdies?


    [Poll vote ticks: 4


    Poll vote crosses: 1]


    Lady_Fate: LMFAO


    DatingSimNeet: You voted for yourself xaxaxaxa


    Pussyyer123: She is like the leader of those karens.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: Reminds me of the old maids who love to gossip, in the end, no matter how much they bitch, they are still maids.


    Lady_Fate: F


    ShotaLover: F


    Yuriyuri: Shut up! Why are you bitches being so rude?! She is doing this for us, females! (   #)


    Lady_Fate: Sarcasm?


    Yuryuri: No.


    ShotaLover: You typed bitch....


    Yuriyuri: "..... "


    Yuriyuri: Sorry!!!! @Peak_of_Femenism


    Peak_of_Femenism: I forgive you since you seem to think that men are beneath us.


    Yuriyuri: Yes!


    ~


    Rael was dumbfounded, his live stream was a battleground for cultured and feminists. He cleared his throat a bit, he turned to look at the floating camera that was visible to only him.


    He ruffled his hair a bit, a devilish smile crept onto his face as he looked directly at the camera.


    ~


    Lady_Fate: MARRY ME!!!


    Lady_Fate: Daddy is too handsome!!!!


    Lady_Fate: Fuck me!!!


    ~


    Rael frowned a bit, the only one who wasmenting when he revealed his smile was Lady Fate.


    ording to him and his narcissistic sense, more should havemented.


    It was at that moment that the number of viewers increased from seven to neen and the chat exploded!


    ~


    Yuriyuri: Wow....


    Pussyyer123: SLAY MY P.U.S.S.Y!!!!


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Damn...


    DatingSimNeet: I think... I am going to stop being a neet and try to focus on real life.


    HornyBitch: YOU ARE THE ONE I NEED!!!!!!!


    HornyBitch: Rub your face against my ass!!!!!


    Peak_of_Femenism: He is not that handsome....


    HornyBitch: YES!!!! HE IS TOO HANDSOME!!!! I LOVE YOU!!


    HornyBitch: BEAR MY KIDS!!!!!


    Lady_Fate: Fuck off bitch! Get in the line!


    Lady_Fate: First! Daddy!


    HornyBitch: Second!!!!!!! Daddy!!


    CataddictPriest: T-third o()o


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: You all are shameless.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: Aren''t you the same? Is your husband still beside you?


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: "..."


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Yes.


    WomanOfCulture: Fourth in line!


    DatingSimNeet: Fifth.


    Lady_Fate: @HornyBitch Slut he is my daddy!


    HornyBitch: NO! DADDY SHOULD BE SHARED!


    Lady_Fate: Hmmm... ALRIGHT! He is OUR daddy!


    Lady_Fate: Join the DADDY RAEL CULT!


    HornyBitch: Yes Yes, the more the better.


    Peak_of_Femenism: "..."


    ~


    Rael wouldn''t lie if he wasn''t flustered, he indeed was especially after reading the name of his cult. Even so, he didn''t care, his reputation was smeared a long time back.


    He cleared his throat again, his face was expressionless.


    "I haven''t properly introduced myself. My name is Irakiel El Navah. Thank you for joining the stream, I can die happy only if I know that I have satisfied every frustrated woman across the wide world. You being able to join this stream means that you are frustrated sexually. If you weren''t then you would not be able to join."


    Rael wasn''t lying, he had just noticed in the live stream settings while switching it on that only frustrated or innocent female beings could join the stream.


    He was fine with that, he didn''t mind that in any sense since there was even an invitation function that he could use to invite women other than frustrated ones to the live stream.


    Mira walked up to him and immediately started sucking his cock while Lucifer sat on his chest. Rael held Lucifer''s plump tits in his hands and immediately started to squeeze them.


    asionally he would flick her nipples, his forehead touched hers as he stared into her beautiful eyes.


    Lucifer stared into Rael''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel that in them. Those beautiful violet eyes that were like jewels in the night sky, had an unfamiliar depth inside them, as deep as the abyss.


    One couldn''t help but fall inside them, lost and abandoned with no way to rise. Lucifer''s daze broke as Rael kissed her lips softly, his tongue twirling around hers.


    She whimpered slightly, Rael''s tongue was tasty, it was like ambrosia. Rael felt the same as Lucifer, each of his women had a different style and vor, Lucifer''s was mild but aggressive, tasty, and submissive when he wanted it to be.


    Her mouth tasted like sweet candied peaches that were a bit sour at the corners. He loved it, he loved her taste.


    *Ding!*


    [Viewers have reached 20. Subscriber Setting will be unlocked. Only subscribed viewers can send messages. Even for the subscribed members, they need to pay for each message. Currency can be anything valuable, treasure, artifact, weapon, etc aside from Star Credits.]


    [Star Credits is the currency of the Heavenly Realms. They can be used in the Celestial Realm, 1.000 Celestial Credits is equal to 1 Star Credit.]


    [Subscribtion will only happen if an extremely valuable item is given.]


    [Lady_Fate has subscribed]


    [CataddictPriest has subscribed]


    [WomanOfCulture]


    [HornyBitch has subscribed]


    [Norse_Queen_Housewife has subscribed]


    [Cupcake_Phoenix has subscribed]


    [DatingSimNeet has subscribed]


    [Yuriyuri has subscribed]


    [ShotaLover has subscribed]


    [Pussyyer123 has subscribed]


    [Peak_of_Femenism has subscribed]


    [11 New items in inbox storage.]


    [11 Subscribers, 20 Viewers.]


    Rael decided to check his inboxter, for now, he wanted to give his viewers the best show he could.


    ~


    Woman_of_Culture: Damn that was expensive.


    ShotaLover: Well, we are watching top-quality content.


    Lady_Fate: I don''t care how much expensive, I just want daddy''s attention.


    Woman_of_Culture: That''s because you can afford it...


    Woman_of_Culture: Rich bitch


    HornyBitch: I wish I was the one in the ce of the woman who daddy is kissing.


    Peak_of_Femenism: Both the women look quite familiar to me.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: I was feeling the same.


    Yuriyuri: I didn''t think you would subscribe @Peak_of_Femenism


    Peak_of_Femenism: And I thought that you wouldn''t subscribe.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: @Yuriyuri @Peak_of_Femenisn Both of you can deny but you can''t lie to yourself.


    Lady_Fate: Aaaaaaahhhh~ D-daddy!!


    WomanOfCulture: Just enjoy the art of sex and stop spamming.


    HornyBitch: Dadddddddyyyy Aaaaaaahhh~!!


    Lady_Fate: M-more p-please daddy aahhh!


    WomanOfCulture: "...."


    WomanOfCulture: Can someone mute these horny dogs?


    ~


    Switching positions, Mira spread her legs in an M shape, Rael could see her entire vagina. Contrary to his expectations, her vagina was transparent just like her translucent body.


    Rael slowly entered Mira''s tight, yet soaking pussy. He continued to push on further and further, making sure she would take his entire length inside, which was quite a bit.


    Mira though felt her entire vagina being filled up with Rael''s member. The more he pushed inside the better she felt. He only had half his length inside her which made her feel filled up.


    Rael though didn''t stop at the half, as he pushed in the other half in one go. Causing her face to constrict in pleasure.


    His cock easily touched her slime womb and continued to touch further inside. Mira screamed in pleasure.


    "Aaaanhhhh~!!!!!"


    Her entire face was contorted with it. Her tentacles shuddered continually before making their way towards Lucifer.


    The tentacles made Lucifere close to Rael. This time Lucifer knelt on her fours and licked Rael''s balls.


    Instantly her face was filled with euphoria, his ball had be her favorite dog toy! She continued to lick it and massage it on her tongue.


    Rael could feel the incredible massage of his balls, his semen instantly increased tenfold in quantity. He understood what Mira wanted, she wanted him to fill her up with extremely hot semen.


    He continued to pound into Mira, every thrust made Mira scream at the top of her voice, in the middle of the thrusting, Mira''s cow instincts kicked in.


    "Moooo!!!! Mooo!! Mooo~nnnn!!!


    While Lucifer simply wagged her non-existent tail which made her butt jiggle.


    "Woof! Woof!"


    The entire bedroom was covered with either chocte milk or Lucifer''s love juices. The thick scent of sex was just increasing as Rael could feel ready to release into Mira.


    "Master! Give me your seeds~~! Bless my womb, impregnate me!!!"


    Mira screamed at the top of her voice as she felt her super orgasm kicking in. It was the same for Lucifer.


    Rael didn''t stop, he continued to thrust aggressively. He could feel all the semen umting at the head of his cock, ready to burst out anytime.


    "I am releasing." He warned Mira.


    "Master~ Mooo!" "Master~ Woof!"


    *Fwooooooooo!*


    Like a sniper gun with recoil, Rael staggered a bit and started to release all of his semen inside Mira. Slowly her stomach started to fill up and ultimately started to expand as a fat balloon.


    Her tongue came out of her mouth and her eyes rolled back up as she orgasmed at the same time.


    Rael removed his dick that was still spraying semen and started to drown Lucifer''s orgasmed ahegao face with it.


    A lot of it fell on the ground. Lucifer despite having an ahegao face started to lick all his cum from the floor before mind fainting.


    Lucifer and Mira both had the best orgasms of their lives. Rael too had the best pleasure that he had ever gotten in his life.


    He looked at the room which was surrounded by a thick smell of sex which for some reason smelled like perfume and then nced floor specifically at the two women who had mind fainted.


    Lucifer and Mira, both had ahegao expressions with their tongue out, their mind overdrove by the pleasure they received.


    They had fainted but their eyes were open, it was specifically the mind that had fainted not able to process the huge amount of pleasure and release of dopamine.


    Rael''s semen covered them entirely as if a coat, providing a warm nket on their body.


    Walking away from them, he immediately entered the shower room.


    At the moment, all he wanted was a long rxing beauty bubble bath to wash away all his mental fatigue while ying his cute rubber ducky.


    Maybe with some wine and calming soul music in the background.

 Chapter 124: Intermission

    Chapter 124: Intermission


    Asgard.


    Clear skies with a hint of darkness in them. Below the skies, futuristic buildings rose, tall enough to touch the skies.


    However, all the people of Asgard knew one thing. If the buildings touch the sky then what the pce of the All-Father touched surpassed even the skies.


    The throne room was gold, literally and figuratively. Lustrous gold shined, nevertheless none of the rays troubled their eyes, since the pce was the sun itself and shined downwards.


    Frigga was an omniverse toppling beautiful woman. The God-Queen of Asgard and the wife of the God-King, All-Father, Odin.


    She was sitting on a throne beside her husband, Odin. She had a kind look on her face as she looked in the distance.


    She gave out motherly vibes while being dressed in a gold robe-like dress with diamonds around the cor area.


    Fair youthful skin, herbrown hairtied and styled in a royal manner. Long golden earrings dangled from her ears matching her golden-colored eyes.


    Beside her was a tall old man with a flowing beard. He had one eye open while the other was closed. He sat on a big throne, wearing a cloak and a wide-brimmed hat.


    In contrast to Frigga who looked quite rich.... he looked homeless.


    He was truly old, often making everyone wonder why he kept his old appearance. Everyone knew gods and devils can alter their age appearance.


    Wrinkly skin along with blotches and dark spots.


    Anyone could see that he was trying to act like a wise man, especially after he lost that eye of his.


    How did he lose? He chose to give up his eye along with some other body parts to have the power of divination. The power to see the future, the power of knowledge.


    If a person knows the future then they have knowledge. Knowledge is the strongest weapon but it is up to the person how to use it.


    Everything has a bacsh, nothing is free, especially power. Odin got the power to see the future which made his fate set in stone.


    Ragnarok.


    The cmity would end the fate of every Asgardian.


    If Odin hadn''t been selfish for knowledge and had let fate or the world flow as it wanted, such a restriction would nevere upon any Asgardian.


    Digging one''s own grave. It fits a wise man like him quite right.


    Odin didn''t want to die. A selfish man like him would keep on looking for ways to thwart Ragnarok.


    Like most bearded Chinese ancestors, the more he lost brain cells, the more his beard grew. To be know, his beard was one of the longest beards among the bearded gods and devils.


    A fake wise man would never be able to think out of the box. Ragnarok, a cmity to end all cmities, a cmity that would seal all Asgardian fates.


    It was never specified in his divination, how he would bring Ragnarok or what Ragnarok is. For all ever know, Ragnarok... could be a person.


    Maybe even now, Odin trying to thwart and focussing all his attention on Ragnarok was bringing the cmity near.


    Maybe by nning against Ragnarok, he wasn''t extending the eventual cmity but rather shortening it.


    While Odin was once again with his council of bearded men, Frigga was staring into mid-air.


    ''A system screen?''


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    She frowned a bit before clicking on the ''Yes'' option.


    [Sorry, forgot to mention... by clicking ''Yes'', you may or may not bring Ragnarok closer.]


    Frigga''s expression paled. She was hurling all the good mother-like cusses she could in her mind.


    Odin who noticed that Frigga''s expression was pale asked her with worry.


    "Are you fine, mother of our children?"


    Frigga who noticed Odin''s worry nodded with a warm smile, showing as if nothing was wrong. Odin nodded and didn''t ask more.


    ''Calm down Frigga! Calm down! The notification said it ''May or May Not'' bring the cmity closer. So it''s the same situation as the present, nothing is known.''


    She cursed the system again for giving her a heart attack. Since she had no choice but to see the stream, she grumbled a bit but it was better to have entertainment rather than listening to Odin and his beard gang''s Ragnarok boring conversations.


    She never expected the live stream to show p.o.r.n. Knowing that her husband was right beside her and that it was a wrong thing for a dignified wife like her, she didn''t want to watch it.


    So she wanted to switch it off..... there was no option to close it.


    Hence she went to thements to try and find a way to switch it off.... just to no avail. Thements instead influenced her wrongly.


    She kept watching the porn with avid eyes. She was not able to have sex in billions of years due to Odin sacrificing his eye and dick along with more body parts.


    In this vast amount of time, she had even forgotten what lust is.


    She was forced, forced to watch s.e.x that was too godly. She had never been so aroused even with Odin in his prime.


    The man on the screen, his skills were godly and his body, perfect.


    That day her entire life changed.


    Ragnarok wasing.


    ~


    The Heavenly Pce of the Dragon God.


    ''Why am I getting an ominous feeling?''


    Just like the Dragon God, Shen Long, and the Crown Prince many other felt such shivers.


    ~


    The Heavenly Pce of the Phoenix God.


    Feng Bing.


    The fiance of the ex heavenly dragon crown prince, currency the fiance of the new dragon crown prince.


    She was a rare talent and had awakened the rare bloodline of ice in her Phoenix family.


    Just as she was about to sit, she got a system notification.


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    [If you watch this stream then your fate will change. You will no longer be engaged to the new crown prince.]


    Feng Bing never wanted to marry, she wanted to live her own life. However, for political strength, she had no other choice.


    However, she was still doubting the message. It was at that time another message came.


    [You will get cupcakes.]


    Her expression brightened and she immediately pressed ''Yes''.


    [Ah.... the cupcakes are out of stock.. please forgive us.]


    From that day onwards her entire life changed.


    ~


    The First Demon God''s Luxurious Pavilion.


    Eisheth was a devil and a god both. Among the 72 Demon Gods, she ranked first.


    She was enjoying her harem of shotas when suddenly she got a system notification from out of nowhere.


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    [If you don''t watch your shota harem will get their freedom.]


    She didn''t want that so she clicked on ''Yes.''


    [Lololololol after watching this stream, your fetishes might change.]


    ~


    The Greek Pantheon.


    Athena was sitting silently, reading a book.


    Athena. was a woman who thought that females were superiorpared to men. She wasn''t wrong in that, since she had seen all the bad examples of men as she grew up.


    Zeus, Ares, Poseidon.... even a crippled God who was known for having the smallest d.i.c.k. in Olympus, Hephaestus.


    As a female God, living among a pantheon of r.a.p.i.s.t.s. was extremely hard.


    She had the brains but when it came to men, she would be dumb as hell. She even cursed her own priest, Medusa when she wasn''t at fault for being r.a.p.e.d. by a bastard sea God.


    She respected goddesses that vowed to have no rtionships with men a lot, for example, her aunt Hestia and her stepsister, Artemis.


    She tried to force her ideals on Artemis but she didnt agree to the same about men. Artemis genuinely wanted females to be free and independent, she didn''t think of men to be beneath her.


    Especially because she had a secret lover, her twin brother, Apollo.


    As for Hestia, she only wanted the family to be together, etc. Believe me or not, just like Hestia wished, the Greek Pantheon became one humongous family.


    ording to her and a famous bald guy who likes to race cars.


    "Why worry when you got family?"


    Suddenly Athena got a live streaming notification.


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    [If you watch, you will be enlightened.]


    ''Yes.''


    That day she indeed got enlightened.


    ~


    An unknown Desert.


    Bastet was one of the main gods of the Egyptian Pantheon. She was known as the Goddess of Cats and loved them a lot.


    She was a demi cat herself. Cat ears, tails, etc. However, she was too innocent.


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    She didn''t even need bait.


    ''Yes''.


    The entire Egyptian Pantheon had given join efforts to never let her get corrupted.


    Today, she got corrupted.


    ~


    A small hut in a forest.


    Lube, the Goddess of Elves. The goddess who is the Supreme Ruler of Life. A proud lesbian was drinking her tea calmly.


    Suddenly a system screen came in front making her spit the tea. Not all was spit since a lot of the tea flowed from her nose.


    [Would you like to watch a live-stream? (Yes/No)]


    [If you watch then the Supreme Ruler of Death won''t be revived.]


    Without hesitation she clicked mentally on, ''Yes''.


    [That doesn''t mean there won''t be a sessor.]


    From that day onwards her lifepletely changed.


    ~


    Somewhere.


    "Fufufufufufu the system seems to be fine. The baits worked better than expected."


    The woman was no other than LADY FATE!


    "Ah~! Daddy! Fuck me more!!!"

 Chapter 125: Gifts

    Chapter 125: Gifts


    Raelid in the bathtub, a sigh escaped from his mouth. A smile crawled onto his dangerously perfect face.


    Even the coldest of beauties would have had their heart melted if they saw his smile.


    Oh... they did melt.


    ~


    Lady_Fate: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH MY HEART CANT HANDLE THIS!!!!!


    HornyBitch: SAVE MEE!!!!!!!!!


    ShotaLover: I think I am no longer interested in shotas...


    Peak_of_Feminism: Okay! I admit he does look good but he is still beneath females!


    Cupcake_Phoenix: He is so handsome.


    HornyBitch: Seeing him rx in his bathtub is making me less horny.


    Lady_Fate: Just looking at him is ASMR.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: I want to adopt him.


    ~


    Rael closed his eyes and took a sip of cold hard vodka from a bottle. Usually, he would drink wine but for some reason since he inherited his death legacy, he felt an urge to drink vodka and brandy.


    A satisfied smell crept onto his face, he could feel the warmth of the pure alcohol passing through his throat.


    Although a bit resistant, he could feel that the alcohol was taking effect. It wasn''t normal vodka, after all, it was one from Lucifer''s personal collection.


    Unlike normal people, Rael was drinking it neat from the bottle rather than in subtle quantities from a ss. He could feel the vodka burn his mouth, his throat, and ultimately his esophagus.


    Still. It was satisfying.


    In the background, there were huge bursts of soul music, in his hand a bottle of brandy and a light purple rubber cute little rhinoceros floating on the surface of the water.


    He slightly opened his mouth, the sound of water dripping from the tub went silent, the bubbles stopped foaming and the atmosphere in the bathroom changed from warm to hot.


    Rael was singing.


    It was a tranquil voice, uniquely nerve-calming. He began singing in a mncholic tone and as if sensing his mood, everything fell silent.


    Slowly his voice changed from a sad mood to a father jolly mood and everything went back to normal.


    Every lyric that came out from his mouth cleaned out the old, allowed room for the new to grow. It got my emotions back into a sinus rhythm.


    His voice filled the air without effort, like the waves filling holes in beach sand.


    The lyrics swam through his cerebral cortex like a wakeful dream, the notes rxing Rael, enabling the song to call to his entire being.


    Music could never be something superfluous to him, to him, it was medicine delivered most divinely.


    ~


    Cupcake_Phoenix: THIS IS GOOD!


    LadyFate: W


    HornyBitch: I think I have fallen in love.


    DatingSimNeet: WWWWWWWW


    WomanOfCulture: W


    HornyBitch: Www


    Pussyyer123: W


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Wow.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: He is better than the courtesans in my royal court.


    Peak_of_Feminism: Not bad, he might be better than my half-brother, Apollo.


    ShotaLover: OH MY GODDDD!!!!!


    ShotaLover: I AM FANGIRLING LIKE CRAZY!!!!


    Yuriyuri: SAME BROOOO


    LadyFate: I LOVE YOU DADDDY


    LadyFate: So GOOD!!!


    LadyFate: WWWWWWWWW


    ~


    Rael slightly opened his eyes, content with his singing. "It''s been a long time since I sang. Still good as always."


    He then remembered that he had forgotten to switch off the live stream.


    He gave a smile and spoke to the floating invisible camera.


    "Thank you for joining in. I hope you had fun. Bye-bye."


    ~


    Peak_of_Feminism: Finally!


    ShotaLover: Bye everyone!


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Bye don''t forget to check the inbox!


    Cupcake_Phoenix: Bye-bye.


    LadyFate: Bye daddy


    LadyFate: Bye bitches SAYONARA!


    Yuriyuri: Bye @Peak_of_Feminsim bye everyone!


    CataddictPriest: Bye bye~(-)


    HornyBitch: Bye daddy!


    ~


    ''Hmmm, I haven''t checked my new status..''


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah


    Species: Genesis


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++$#&%$#???


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body.


    Titles: Elegant Abomination(New!), Lord and Savior,(New!), Rael Sins, Ero Livestreamer, Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather, etc.


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    -*-


    Eye of Wisdom and Destruction:


    The eye contains the power of Nihility and is an eye of wisdom, which provides the faculty to distinguish what is right and what is wrong.


    The person when opens the eye will be apathetic and uncaring, he will only act upon the will of logic, cold and calcting.


    Using the eye one can wield nihility freely, even gods and eldritches can only borrow nihility but not control it.


    -*-


    Pseudo-God Characteristics.


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    Status: Representation of power in words and numbers.


    -*-


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records and blood of sin has automatically awakened some of the hidden bloodlines in his body.


    -*-


    Primordial Greed is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of Avarice, the origin of greed itself, it is present in every greed bloodline since they are simply lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    PRIMORDIAL GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (10 unlocked)


    The path to bing the Sin of Greed itself.


    Glib Tongue: User can butter anyone.


    Lie Detector: User can detect lies.


    Mind Control: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    Memory Extraction: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    Switch (New!)


    User can switch any object with his own with a nce of his eye.


    -*-


    Primordial Lust is the purest bloodline of lust, the origin of lust itself, it is present in every lust bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Lust bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The bloodline to be Lust itself!


    PRIMORDIAL LUST BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (60 unlocked)


    Wet Presence: An aura of Primordial Lust to make every being present horny.


    Lust Meter: The ability to see someone''s lust.


    Pleasure Dictation: The ability to force and make pleasure useless or the best temporarily or permanently, no matter the size or skill of the person.


    Eg: You can gift the power of pleasure on a person with bad skills and a short dick and it will be better than a person with a long dick and good skills, the opposite can also be done.


    Pleasure Maniption: You can inject as much pleasure as you want with just the touch of a finger.


    Peak Refinement: The body will be at its peak at all times to ensure that it will always be at its best performance.


    Pleasure Bonds: The ability to bestow your personalized crests with a set of rules and regtions to keep your harem in order. Only you can remove the mark.


    Gic Maniption: (New!)


    User can control the biology of any being and edit his/her genes.


    -*- (New!)


    Primordial Wrath is the purest bloodline of lust, the origin of wrath itself, it is present in every wrath bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    PRIMORDIAL WRATH (20% unlocked)


    Wrath Mode:(New!)


    The longer you fight, the stronger you are.


    Full Counter:(New!)


    Full Counter enables its wielder to reflect attacks aimed at them back at their enemy, but with more than double the power; therefore, the stronger the opponent''s powers are, the stronger the user''s power bes.


    -*-


    The embodiment of Death. (New!) (Still under absorption)


    Reanimation:


    A branch of necromancy,monly mistaken as true necromancy. The ability to revive the dead however they will be a husk of what they used to be.


    Be Undead:


    A branch of necromancy,monly mistaken to be the same as reanimation. The ability to revive the dead however they will have no memories, abilities specials, or a powerful body unless they evolve.


    Infinite Mana:


    Mana will be never-ending.


    Corruption:


    Can corrupt any system, divinity, chaos, ki, chakra, mana, life energy and render them useless.


    Pure Death Energy Maniption:


    User can manipte the energy thates from the essence of death.


    [Other skills are still locked since all essence of death hasn''t been unlocked.]


    -*-


    Dragon Heart: (New!)


    Mana Quality Purifier:


    Mana will purify.


    Akashik Records


    1) Eternal Tundra mes:


    Coldest mes in existence.


    2) Eternal Kama Sutra:


    Ancient Supreme Level lost teachings on Desire.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    Rael was not shocked, he has assumed as much. Al-Mazur Qida had given him a brief exnation of his abilities before and he already knew that the more he absorbed the essence of death, the more abilities he would get.


    Eventually those specialized towards the Soul.


    What he was shocked about was the Wrath Bloodline, he didn''t think he would have awakened it so soon. The abilities that came along with it were pretty useful.


    [Full Counter]


    Full counter seemed in scary.


    He also noticed a new skill in his Greed Bloodline.


    [Switch]


    He liked this skill, now he could exchange anything random in his hands for the t.v remote or the console.


    ''Hmm, now time to check the inbox.''


    Since the subscription was expensive, Rael was assuming that he would get something good.


    [Lady_Fate has sent her worn ckced panties]


    His expression immediately became one that was deadpanned. He had a feeling that he got trolled. After thinking for some time he shrugged.


    Fate''s panties didn''t seem that bad, however, he wasn''t one who would masturbate with someone''s panties.


    ''Maybe I should make a collection and put the panties of every woman I have f.u.c.k.e.d. in it.''


    ''It will take time to open the subscriber gifts one by one. Open all at once.''


    [CataddictPriest has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [WomanOfCulture has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [HornyBitch has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [Norse_Queen_Housewife has sent Heaven Grade Artifact- Gleipnir.]


    [Cupcake_Phoenix has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [DatingSimNeet has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [Yuriyuri has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [ShotaLover has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [Pussyyer123 has sent 69 million star credits.]


    [Peak_of_Femenism has sent Heaven Grade Weapon- Aegis Shield.]


    Rael''s hands were shaking and the vodka bottle slipped into the tub merging with the bath water.


    "Holy Irakiel!"

 Chapter 126: Ribbon and Bracelet

    Chapter 126: Ribbon and Bracelet


    Rael stayed in the water, dazed. All his vodka had gotten mixed in the water. A crazy smile crept onto his face as he jumped and started to dance.


    "Higiggigigigighihihihihihahahahahahaahhaha!!!!!!!"


    "Higigigigigiigihihihhiihahaahahahahah!!!!"


    "Okay calm the fuck down!!!"


    "HIGGIGIGIGIGHHIHIHIHIABAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!"


    After a few minutes of hystericalughter, Rael finally calmed down, he fried sitting back in the bathtub and as soon as his butt touched the water he felt it burning.


    "Son of a-"


    ~


    Currently, Rael was calmly sitting in a humongous room with humongous windows, humongous ceiling made out of transparent ss, he could see the stars in the sky, pinpoint.


    His eyebrows twitched, he had never expected his teacher, Lucifer to be filthy rich. As he sat on a chair with his legs crossed, butlers and maids were serving him coffee and massaging him from behind.


    If he had to describe then he felt as if he was back to his days as the Fairy King.


    This also put a seed of curiosity in his mind. He knew that Lucifer had secrets, so he hadn''t pried but now he genuinely felt curious.


    ''Heh, surely she can''t be the Queen of this world.''


    As he took a sip of his ck coffee which helped lessen his drunk, he started to think of the gifts he got.


    69 Million Star Credits was the subscription fee, if the subscriber wasn''t paying with a Heaven Grade Item.


    The sheer amount of star credits were equivalent to buying a Heaven Grade Item. It wasn''t a small amount of money, it was a lot!


    69 Million Star Credits= 1 Heaven Grade Treasure.


    It was enough money to merge multiple minor pantheons and make an average pantheon, one could be an average pantheon if it has a Heaven Grade Item and a good amount of influence.


    As for major pantheons, they would need a huge amount of influence and a Supreme Grade Item.


    Minor pantheons are like low-level sects from xianxia worlds, they scam to recruit and have no Heaven Grade treasures or much influence.


    Once a God joins a pantheon, he can never leave it while devils have to join one of the 72 Demon/Devil/Eldritch Pirs.


    There is also an option of going solo, being a lone wolf but it is not heavily rmended. Being a God/Devil is hard.


    Once one bes a God or a Devil, he or she can''t travel to lower worlds unless they seal their powers.


    Even staying in lower worlds will start to corrupt their energy since they are too potent to remain there.


    Only Witches can travel anywhere they want while the Gods and Devils can only stay in Heaven or Hell.


    This is a reason for which, people prefer not ascending, since life in Heaven/Hell is hard.


    Obviously being a God, he or she can create his or her world and visit or stay over there but to maintain that world they need to use divinity.


    Star credits are used to refill divinity, they are simr to Spiritual Stones from Xianxia worlds.


    While God can create worlds, a devil has more restrictions. They can only invade worlds created by Gods. Even in that, they can''t travel personally.


    Devils have to tempt the people living in the world to follow their desire and trap them into a contract to do their bidding and conquer the world, their soul then belongs to the Devil.


    The Devil''s source of power is a Soul while a God''s source of power is Faith.


    Even in the Lower World Rael was currently living in had been attacked by Devils and is still undergoing an attack.


    Although Rael had defeated a clone of the devil, Ishtar and the servant of another important devil, the invasion of devils was still ongoing in the Human Kingdom.


    This meant that there would be war between all the counties since the devils were causing chaos through contracts with people around the world.


    Rael didn''t care about this and had one goal and that was to ascend. He knew that in his current condition he could ascend however he wanted to make preparations and he still hadn''t enjoyed the lower worldpletely.


    To ascend he would need to concentrate all his power to break the sky and cause open a rift to the higher world.


    To enter into the rift, he would have to walk the Ten Steps of Ascension. His body would be broken down and reborn to suit the next world.


    He would be a whole new being. A higher being. Currently, Rael had not ascended even once, due to being born in a lower world he still didn''t have a celestial body.


    In his past life, he was a born celestial, so he did not need to ascend to gain it. The only ascension that he needed was the one to be aplete God.


    One can''t just be God or Devil if they have fulfilled the conditions to be one. Once a beingpletes the conditions, a seed will be born in its soul.


    A Devil Seed, if conditions of the devil have beenpleted, or a God Seed if conditions of a God have beenpleted.


    To give life to the seed, to make it grow, to make it sprout, the being with the seed would have to walk the steps of ascension.


    Only then, the being can be a devil or a god.


    Once a person gains a Devil Seed and ascends he can''t be a God, same for thetter. However, if a person had both Devil and God Seed before ascension, he or she will be both Devil and God.


    Rael opened up his fingers and started to add the money he got from his subscribers and felt a bit dazed.


    He could make his own pantheon eventually Irakiel''s Harem Pantheon!


    In total, he had 483 million star credits!


    He would even be able to buy worlds!!! Yes, that is a business. Devils sell worlds.


    As for the Heaven Grade Items, he had gotten three of them. Quickly he saw the description of the items to get a brief understanding of them.


    [Nefertiti- A Heaven Grade Treasure.


    An Egyptian Ship. It is the world''s oldest ship with the richest history. It can sail in any environment under any conditions, be it sailing on water, wind, or even sand.


    The Sun Goddess Ra used Nefertiti during her daily voyages across the sky and was the fondest of it among all the ships.]


    Rael was impressed with Nefertiti, now he had a good ride to use. It felt good to have a personal mode of transport.


    [Gleipnir- Heaven Grade Artifact.


    To prevent themighty wolf Fenrir, a son of the goddess Loki, from wreaking havoc across the nine worlds of Norse mythology, the Asgardian gods decided to chain him up.


    However, all the chains broke and were unable to bind him and ultimately broke.


    The Asgardian gods then asked the dwarves to create a chain possible of containing Fenrir, and they created Gleipnir.


    Gleipnir is as thin as a silken ribbon but stronger than any chain and can contain even Gods and Devils easily.


    It is the ultimate bind.]


    Rael had his eyes popping out, he had heard legends of the monster wolf, Fenrir in both his lives and knew that it was stronger than even Odin, the God-King of Asgard.


    [Aegis Shield- Heaven Grade Weapon


    It is a shield carried by Athena andZeus, variously interpreted as animal skin or ashieldand sometimes featuring the head of aGorgon.


    It radiates fear and can turn others to stone.


    It can absorb attacks and has high resistance to almost bing imprable.]


    Rael was extremely impressed and almost had his jaws dropped by the marvelous items that he had gotten from his subscribers.


    Now he was seriously looking forward to the items his future subscribers would send.


    He took Gleipnir, in his hands and stared at it for a while. It looked like a normal ribbon at first nce but he knew better, this same harmless ribbon was the greatest chain and had chained the monstrous wolf Fenrir.


    He then used the ribbon to tie his flowing silver hair that reached till his shoulder into a man bun.


    Next, he took out the Aegis Shield, it was a gold-colored shield that had the skin of a serpent, with its scales clearly delineated.


    In the middle of the shield was the head of a gorgon, a beautiful yet very ugly monster with snakes in the ce of hair.


    As soon as he touched the shield, it merged with his hand bing a bracelet.


    Rael nodded to himself, now he had protection and even had a chain to restrain.


    Just another normal day with overpowered haxxxxxx!!!!

 Chapter 127: Nothing can go wrong right? (2)

    Chapter 127: Nothing can go wrong right? (2)


    Rael sat on his chair with a grim expression, if a person would see him from far, he would think that Rael was a lucky man surrounded by beauties.


    The truth was far from that.


    All he could see in front of himself were scary monsters.


    ~


    A few minutes ago.


    Lucifer slightly opened her eyes as the rays of the sun softly cloaked the room with it''s golden brilliance.


    She lethargically lifted herself up from the bed and yawned softly. Her bountiful breast jiggled as she stretched her body and a smell hit her nose, the smell of sex.


    The astonishing thing was that it didn''t smell dirty but instead smelled like a high-quality perfume.


    Rael could be rich just by selling his semen as perfume.


    A verdantndscape rose from the grass that blossomed under the illuminating rays of the sun, as the ball of fire rose in the sky, the reflecting greens glowed brighter strengthening the golden hue of the peaceful morning.


    Lucifer was almost dazed, no matter how many times she had seen the same scenery, she could never get used to it. It was simply too enchanting.


    It reminded her of her home, the home from where she was banished, it reminded her of sorrow in addition to joyful memories.


    As the golden light gently pressed against the ground, she felt optimisming to her.


    It was at that moment that another figure right beside her sat straight, yawning and stretching, blocking the rays of the sunlight from reaching Lucifer''s eyes.


    Lucifer''s eyes gaped, as a dark translucent shadow loomed over the room, a bluish transparent blob of water in the form of a woman, yawned and peered right into Lucifer''s eyes. Both women, fixed their gaze into each other''s eyes.


    No one spoke, Lucifer had a shocked expression which turned into confusion and ultimately into one of disbelief, she had recounted the s.e.x. she hadst night and almost felt like fainting.


    Mira, on the other hand, knew about Lucifer from the beginning, since she had always been with Rael from the time he bought her till now. Seeing that Lucifer was going into a frenzy, she decided to speak up first.


    "Hello."


    Lucifer''s expression paled even more and started to snivel. Tears flowed from her beautiful eyes and her cheeks puffed up. Mira felt a bit awkward, her hands subconsciously pinched Lucifer''s cheeks, she was just too cute! Even a newborn kid would be defeated in front of her pouty face.


    Lucifer''s mood worsened when she noticed Mira''s teasing her.


    "You man stealer! Bitch! Whore!"


    She pounced on Mira pinning the beautiful slime against thefy bed and started to punch her stomach. With every tear and sniffle, the amount of force in her punch lessened.


    "Stop hitting me!"


    "Man-stealer!"


    "AHH, That hurt!!"


    "Whore!!"


    "You whore!"


    "Why why why?? Raelll ahhhhh he was my only reason for living *sniff* why... *sniff* mommmmy!"


    It reached where she broke down and openly cried.


    Mira felt guilty, she knew that she should have waited for the point when Rael had coaxed Lucifer into epting his harem however she destroyed that by appearing in front of Lucifer because she couldn''t control her lust and wanted to show Rael the powers of her new evolution.


    She hugged Lucifer lightly, Lucifer didn''t reject her hug and wailed loudly. If one saw this scene then they would think that it is very wholesome, in reality, it was fucked up.


    "Okay stop crying, it is all fine soft kitty-warm kitty-little ball of fur-"


    "Waaaaaah MOOOOOOMMMY!!!!"


    Once again, Lucifer started to cry and pounced on Mira again.


    "AHHH that hurts!!!!!!"


    "FUCK YOU!!"


    "I won''t just let you hit me! Take this!"


    "Argh bitch! How dare you.... SPECIAL MOVE: BITCH SLAM!"


    Hence, the pillow fight continued.


    ~


    Meanwhile, Aria was stomping on the face of a fallen angel guard. A kind smile crept onto her face as her eyes turned into thin crescents.


    "So..... any idea where the silver-haired man that was kidnapped is?"


    "Uh....no..."


    *Ssh*


    She detonated blood in both limbs of the poor fallen angel guard, his face was unmoving, he had gone worse training as a guard of Lucifer and had high resistance.


    "If you don''t tell me, then the next will be your third leg bursting."


    His face froze, and a single tear shedded from his eye. Just as Aria was going to attempt to burst his third leg, she noticed something and burst into a series of chuckles.


    "Dont tell me she has already castrated you guys."


    The man''s face paled even more. She now knew these secrets of all men in the service of Lucifer. All the men serving under Lucifer were eunuchs, after all, Lucifer had her powers sealed and knew how much of a beauty she was. Obviously, she had taken precautions.


    From a normal servant to even her father figure, Sebas.


    She left no one out.


    All were eunuchs, the kind of eunuchs that not only have their balls removed but also the d.i.c.k.


    Pitiful.


    His face reddened in shame. However, he was a loyal servant and even more loyal because he wasn''t one to be clouded with lust..... because he couldn''t feel the drive for it.


    ~


    After a few pillow fights which ended up in Mira winning and tying Lucifer up with her tentacles and her gazing at Mira with hatred, spoke up.


    "I remember you."


    Lucifer frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Mira shook her head.


    "Exactly what I said. I remember you, Samael."


    Lucifer''s heart trembled as an expression of shock crept onto her face.


    "H-how?"


    Mira smiled knowingly. She twirled her head around her fingers and then stared right into Lucifer''s eye.


    "You should remember me too Samael, the Prince of Heaven, Military General of the Angel Army, Heavenly ughterer, One of Trinity."


    Lucifer observed Mira, she had a translucent body, a species of slime, the species with the most potential to evolve.


    Golden amber eyes, light blue hair, pale healthy peachy skin that was slowly taking ce of the transparent skin.


    Thest being of the slime species.


    "The Tyrant Slime King...." Lucifer spoke with an expression of admiration and shock.


    Mira smiled and spoke,


    "Correct."


    "How? I thought you were a male..."


    "Even I thought you were a male.."


    Lucifer''s expression turned ugly when she was reminded by Mira and felt a stab in her heart and recalled the times when she had non-existant boobs.


    Her expression became uglier when she noticed the haughty expression on Mira''s face.


    "Even you were known as a male."


    Mira slightly covered her mouth, trying her best not tough.


    "That was because I didn''t want anyone to know my gender, I didn''t have a t chest...."


    Lucifer turned away, her face filled with bitterness. However, it soon became jolly.


    "Well, I have good fat boobs now, that Rael loves to fondle with, corrupted into a fallen angel wasn''t a bad choice."


    Mira shook her head too.


    "Indeed indeed indeed but I hope you know I can control the size of my boob, ass, and any other body part. So.... I am Rael''s favorite."


    Lucifer almost tripped when she heard that.


    Both the women had polite smiles etched on their faces and dark eyes that could give anyone a trauma.


    ~


    Rael slowly drank his coffee in peace, not aware of the storm that would strike.


    The atmosphere was calm, cozy air filled the area, he released a deep sigh as a satisfied smile crept onto his face.


    He was currently being massaged by two busty maids and was looking at the scenery below him.


    Rock arose from the ground as if it reached for the sky - the peaks of the Alps sculpted by the raindrops of eons.


    They were green at their base, the forests gathered by nature''s wand.


    Then there were the roads that climbed the Alps, wending this way and that, making tight turns that felt for all the world as a fair ground ride.


    Opposite to the greenery, there was a city of wide avenues and small ces to sit and eat, to rx as folk went about their day.


    In the center of the city, there were huge skyscrapers that almost touched the sky. On the south side of the city, there were Victorian Era-style mansions, vis, and houses.


    They were tipped with cleanliness and gave out a holy aura of elegance.


    Rael then realized. He was no longer on School Ind. He had been kidnapped by Lucifer to the capital of the demon country.


    The ce he was currently residing in was the tallest amidst all other skyscrapers and had the best view.


    Was this a coincidence? Rael wondered.


    Everything was too suspicious, he narrowed his eyes and started to recount all the instances he had met Lucifer.


    The fact that Lucifer''s teacher dorm was isted from the other teachers, the fact that she looked simr to the woman who Rael had encountered when he broke through, Lucifer giving him an aphrodisiac, her strong space magic andstly being able to afford a view like the one that he was currently viewing.


    Is she maybe the Queen of Demons and the Ruler of the Lower World?


    It was at that moment that two doors adjacent to him banged open and he heard four voices.


    "Rael!!"


    "Darling!!"


    "Hubby!!"


    "Long time no see- MaStEr!!!"


    Rael''s eyes widened as his face paled.


    All he wanted was some peace, why did his life turn out to be so chaotic?!

 Chapter 128: Even in Death, We will be Together.

    Chapter 128: Even in Death, We will be Together.


    "So you are telling me you were a butterfly king?"


    "Correction, Fairy King."


    "Your teacher was Tian Yue, the esteemed Incarnation Goddess of the moon, married to the Heavenly Dragon God?"


    "Correction, engaged not married."


    "And you fucked her?"


    "Uh... correction, it was anal."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Correction, wait... I think I am."


    Lucifer sighed deeply, she hade to know about a lot of things about Rael.


    He had two wives that could rival heaven in terms of beauty, died by a statue, reincarnated as a human, died by choking on cup noodles while reading a mysterious ''line'', then reincarnated again.


    She had prior knowledge of the Great Narcissistic Fairy King who went by the title ''The Most Graceful one'', poprly known as the Stepfather by all his enemies, friends, and people of the Celestial in.


    Like a great peerless, jade skinned, extremely handsome author says, keep your enemies close and their wives closer.


    His tales of debauchery were famous that they had spread in the Heavens as well. Whenever a friend or a loved one would die, he would go on a mother/daughter/wife stealing spree.


    Everything he touched got corrupted. The destroyer of everything wholesome.


    There were rumors that he tried to steal his best friend''s yandere wife and still hadn''t given up on that.


    Pity he died back then...


    Nevertheless, he is alive now.


    It was a good thing that his best friend chose to believe in Rael and decided to ignore the people thinking that they were just jealous.


    The best friend was as much yandere for his wife as thetter was for him, he had trust that she would never cheat.


    Fakir Ismih wasn''t to be offended, since he was a Demon God. Lucifer remembered him clearly, she had fought a lot with him on the battlefield, they had a bond that could be called both enemy and friend.


    It was fortunate that Rael was on the Neutral Side instead of Chaos or Order, if he wasn''t a grey character then people would have burnt his soul, alive on a stake.


    Since his fairy body was indestructible, a characteristic of his god constitution and species, they would have no other option but to destroy the soul.


    Fairy bodies are hard to be destroyed and coupled with and with a God Constitution, they are indestructible.


    Only by dying in a true sense will their bodies be destroyed and turn into life energy that will form into small spirits.


    That is another unique feature of Faries. Although they can''t wield pure life energy unless they reach certain cultivation, their bodies are still thriving with pure life energy.


    To be noted that Fairies can only borrow Life energy simr to Witches.


    Now that Lucifer thought more about it, didn''t this mean that the bearded man who murdered freely in School Ind and trolled her was Rael, the one and only, Irakiel El Navah? Her lover?


    Immediately her mood took a turn for the worse. She red at Rael, her eyes glinting red. Although she was a yandere and submissive to him, no one was allowed to mess with her when it came to battle, training, disobeying her orders and her ruling authority.


    Specific lines shouldn''t be crossed.


    "Did you ''nigerundayo'' me?"


    Rael''s jolly face as Hecate fed him grapes turned nk. He didn''t forget to bite into thest grape, coincidentally the juice of the grape sprayed over Lucifer.


    Both of them were silent.


    "YOU SON OF A-"


    "AAAAAHHHH SOMEONE SAVE ME FROM THIS BITCH!!!!!!"


    ~


    The meeting resumed when Lucifer was satisfied with the mess she made out of Rael.


    He was drawing circles on the table, wondering why a handsome man like him was getting beaten up by his wife while his other wives watched the show with great interest.


    Aria and Mira both clicked their tongue,


    "Here."


    The two women passed their strawberry cheesecake to Hecate with a sad face. Hecate smirked and unted the cake with a genuine smug expression on her nk face before biting into it.


    Rael''s mood worsened when he saw that, these demons were even betting on their cheesecakes to see who between Lucifer and Rael would win.


    Aria quickly lifted up from her downcast expression and looked at Lucifer, her legs crossed, her gaze as sharp as a sword.


    "I didn''t expect you to add more in your harem, especially this bitch"


    Lucifer seemed offended at Aria''s remark. Everyone knew about the enmity between Aria and Lucifer. If Lucifer hadn''t been there, then Aria would have been the ruler of the Lower World.


    Aria ignored Lucifer and turned her gaze at Rael.


    "Considering the fact that it has only been a few months since west met and you have already seduced the strongest woman in the word.... I am curious about who else are going to be our sisters."


    Rael seemed lost in thought, he took out his palms and started to count on his fingers. All the women stared at him with a deadpanned expression.


    He noticed their expressions and showed a sheepish smile.


    "I lost count..."


    Their gaze intensified, Rael simply ignored them and spoke without shame.


    "At this point, there are a few goddesses and maybe even fate itself."


    He didn''t reveal about Snakey to Lucifer, bearing in mind that Snakey was Lucifer''s grandmother. Naturally, Lucifer had told Rael about her backstory.


    He wouldn''t lie, he was indeed very shocked when he heard that Lucifer was Samael.


    Rael wanted to keep the family reunion as a surprise for Lucifer.


    Seeing that Lucifer was his aunt, he would needless to say add his mother too in his harem.


    Daughter(Alizejh), Aunt(Lucifer, his mom, his grandma, and great-grandma(Snakey).


    As an upright man, he knew family is best and wholesome only when fullypleted.


    Oyakadon is always eaten with chopsticks.


    Aplete family is a happy family.


    The jaws of the four women dropped low, only a few months had passed and they already had gotten sisters.... sisters who were goddesses.


    Hecate was the most shocked, she wasn''t in a rtionship with Rael and she was astounded by the crazy women around him.


    Nevertheless, Hecate had the personality of a therapist and she knew one thing, the women around him and Rael himself were beyond curing!!!


    Crazy people!! Absolutely!!


    His title, ''Mc of a messed up Harem'' really did suit him.


    The other thing Hecate was shocked about was the aura of Pure Death Energy that he released for a slight second.


    She wasn''t able to understand if it was a hallucination or not.


    Everything felt unreal to her.


    Besides she felt angry at him, not once had he massaged her since that day! She had been enduring all her pain all this time.


    At times it hurt so much that she felt that, she would die.


    She even wondered if Rael had forgotten about her. Having thought a lot, she had decided to ask him to massage her today.


    Other than, Hecate, Aria was too, shocked. She had no idea that Lucifer was a Goddess who had her powers sealed and banished.


    That still didn''t change her attitude towards Lucifer. In a way, Aria and Lucifer could be called rivals and friends, both.


    Their bond was weird.


    Leaving Lucifer aside, Aria was dumbfounded at Rael''s answer on the harem. Although she was fine with polygamy... wasn''t his harem bound to berge?


    This meant one thing.


    She needed to get closer to him, maybe even try to be his favorite.


    She could swear that he was more humble thest time they met, even the charm that Rael had back then was of innocence.


    Currently not only had his charm turned devilish dangerous but his face had be dangerously perfect.


    She hadn''t seen his body, she wouldn''t lie to herself she was excited to see what he would be packing.


    Aria was an ambitious woman, she had decided to conquer Rael as much as he had conquered her. She didn''t care if Rael was polygamous, in her books, only Rael was worthy of having a harem.


    As long as Rael would favor her and love her like how she does while keeping her in a high position in his harem, she didn''t mind the other women.


    The idea of having many sisters in the lonely road of life seemed quite attractive.


    Rael smiled softly seeing the contemtive expressions on his women. He could clearly think what they were thinking, especially his cute vampire wife.


    He looked at Aria first and indicated her to get up from her chair. She got up, Rael did the same. He closed the distance between them and knelt on the floor on one knee.


    The wind suddenly blew against Aria''s face. Her long white-silver hair floated in the air in harmony with the wind.


    A butterfly sat upon her finger with wings of ck and gold, the colors blending and swirling as yful waves upon night sands.


    "I don''t have a ring at the moment, this is all I can offer you."


    Rael stared into Aria''s eyes that had widened in realization. Her face was cloaked in shyness, she was biting onto her lips as emotions rippled in her eyes.


    Her usual nonchnt face turnedpletely red, her body tensed up in tension. Her hands clutching the ends of her white suit.


    At the moment, Aria carried a massive amount of charm, just one peek at her made his heart melt. The corner of his lips curled up into a smile.


    She was absolutely beautiful.


    The sun slowly rose higher, butterflies pped their beautiful wings in the sky. In Rael''s hand was a ck pearl rose. Its velvety petals shined like waves under heavenly light.


    Rael spoke, his words dripped in honey and as soft as snow.


    "Aria, I promise to hold your hand no matter what happens... Till death do us part. Will you marry me?"


    ...


    ....


    .....


    "Yes! YES!"

 Chapter 129: Crest Branding

    Chapter 129: Crest Branding


    I was shocked at the mboyant words, nevertheless, Iposed myself. I love yanderes, I know they are a bit crazy but I can make out that none of my women are true yandere, maybe semi-yandere.


    True yandere would kill me and take their own life while quoting ''We will be together even in Death'' after seeing how I screw around with women.


    No shit Sherlock!


    That felt good I should do that more.


    After handing Aria the ck pearl rose, the butterfly on her finger folded into a ring. A delicate ck ring with gold and silver stripes on it.


    It did look quite good.


    I am quite happy that all my women are rich and powerful, extremely sure that I would be ripped off if I wanted to appease women in my second life as a human.


    Although I wouldn''t do it.... human women have a mind more fucked up than any female species.


    The same goes for the men butpared to women their minds ain''t that fucked up, it''s just that all of them are too paranoid and insecure, honestly, I can''t me them.


    However there are always exceptions, if you find a good one keep him or her, don''t let him or her get away.


    "Hmm...Aria."


    I nced at Aria, she was wearing her usual white-colored suit, it reminded me of the first day we met. Even back then she was wearing a male''s white suit.


    Honestly saying.. I love women in suits and when they wear male suits, it''s even sexier. Especially on a voluptuous woman, like Aria.


    Aria was in a daze, staring at the ring on her finger. Her face was pinkish red, the pr opposite of her everyday- amused expression on her visage.


    I snapped my fingers in front of her face and waved my hand to make here out of it.


    "Huh?... Ah sorry. What were you saying again?"


    "Nothing, I just have one final thing to do."


    I closed the distance between us, I could see her surprised face. Her breath was rather ragged, understandable since she is in an excited state.


    I let my hands grasp her curvaceous ass while my nose sniffed her supple neck going all the way towards her forehead.


    I could feel her heartbeat increasing as I touched her body, even I popped a boner involuntarily. Well, a honeymoon is quite needed but before that, we might need a proper marriage.


    My forehead touched her own, I closed my eyes enjoying the unnatural warmth of her body that came from me being close, vampires generally don''t have warm bodies but instead cold.


    "Feel the soul," I whispered to Aria, she nodded and closed her eyes.


    I could feel our blood bond, it had seemed that Aria had benefited a lot from my bloodpared to how much I had.


    Like how I gained blood maniption abilities and some vampiric characteristics, she gained some abilities and characteristics from me.


    Knowing her, she is keeping this a surprise for me. Although we were married in a way through the blood bond and had even had our honeymoon before I proposed officially, it was all fine.


    We can always have a proper honeymoon, I don''t want to take away what is normal from any of my women.


    They already are having to ept a harem, they might not show it outside but I know they feel a bit hurt.


    I might be a womanizer but I sympathize with my women and want to keep our feelings genuine not just sex.


    Fucking like animals day and night is not everything, even the feelings and duty thate along in a rtionship makes it a real ''rtionship''.


    I don''t want to rob them of normal, just because I am a womanizer.


    Every woman looks forward to a proper wedding. As a lover, I will give all my wives what they deserve as a female.


    As our foreheads touched, I could feel every cell in Aria''s body including her soul. It was beautiful, almost like a heavenly star, it seemed quite simr to mine, maybe because of the ticks she inherited from me.


    A ripple erupted in her soul and traveled into the distance, slowly her soul started to get chained by my soul.


    It was a beautiful yet horrendous sight to see.


    "I am going to brand you, making you officially my woman.... where would you want the tattoo?"


    I asked Aria, she huffed slightly, her face slightly blushed. Seeing my half-serious face, she contemted a bit before saying.


    "I want it just below my boobs."


    I nodded to myself, Aria is a businesswoman. Just the thought of having a tattoo makes her feel a bit awkward since it refuses her work ethic.


    As a result, she wouldn''t want it somewhere where it is easily visible. Plus a crest of my harem should be for her personal satisfaction too.


    My hands slipped underneath her shirt, my fingers traveled across her stomach towards her nipples- oops!


    "Mhm~"


    Not my mistake! What can I do if my fingers have gotten muscle memories extremely hardcore?


    Aria moaned slightly, I ignored her but I made sure to stick my body against her, letting her feel my c.o.c.k.


    Slowly my hand reached the part below her curvaceous boobs while doing slight forey.


    "Hmm... this seems good?"


    "Mhm~ Yes."


    I kept my hand stuck there for a few seconds before removing it.


    "Hmm.. done!"


    A semi-crown-butterfly tattoo appeared on the spot where she allowed me to mark. My skill ''Pleasure Bond'' had been sessfully applied.


    Aria now was sessfully a part of my harem and ranked Wife.


    After being done with Aria, I walked towards Mira and repeated the entire proposal again under the shocked eyes of the other women.


    Sigh...


    Then next I proposed to Lucifer.


    Irakiel El Navah... suffering from sess.


    In the end, Mira asked to be marked on her ass cheek, she said that it would be kinky to see it, every time while f.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    "It''s your turn now Lucifer."


    She stepped forward, both of us staring into each other''s eyes.


    "Before doing that I think it''s fair if I show you my true form rather than my teacher one."


    My eyebrow involuntarily rose, hmmm, I didn''t know about this. Now that I think, it should have been obvious.


    If she hadn''t disguised and was teaching at a school, there would be uproar everywhere and the news that the Realm Leader was personally teaching would be on trending.


    Slowly as her body basked in sunlight, it started to morph. Ruby-orange eyes were entirely visible, shining like those of a bloodthirsty predator.


    Her light ash blonde hair was long, longer than even a rope, itpletely covered the floor like a nket.


    Fortunately, the ground was clean.


    Her height increased slightly and her skin started to glisten, as smooth as jade. Her eyebrows were like a Phoenix and her face was properly chiseled.


    Absofuckingsuperduperdamnbeautuful!


    An Omniverse toppling, JADE BEAUTY!!!


    My jaws started to lower a bit, Lucifer looked gorgeous. This time I am not even going to be narcissistic, I don''t want to ruin this mood.


    No... no... Damn it! She is second only to me.


    Sigh... I did it anyway.


    "Lucifer, you are fucking beautiful."


    Her eyes widened and her face blushed slightly. Every woman likes to be praised by their man and I wasn''t someone who would oftenpliment a person''s beauty.


    So I could feel that she was very happy at the moment.


    She smiled brightly and I felt dazed again. I think I shouldpliment my women more. They deserve it.


    I smiled back at her, as warmly as possible and asked for her hand that she naturally gave. Holding it tightly I kissed it gently before tapping her forehead with my finger.


    "Where do you want my crest to be on?"


    "Below my neck, right above my boobs," Lucifer replied.


    I nodded and touched her chest slightly. After a few seconds, I let my hand go.


    "Alrightyy done!"


    Lucifer smiled again and started to giggle creepily which scared the fuck out of me before whispering.


    "Finally we are one."


    Sweety, I dont know how I should feel about this.


    I mean I do like yandere... so I am probably happy.


    However don''t you dare go bat shit crazy!!! Don''t stab me when I am asleep or standing me when we are f.u.c.k.i.n.g. or choking me to death!


    I have already died shitty deaths! Once by a statue and the second time by cup noodles.


    I am not interested in dying a third time that too stabbed in the guts, my beautiful head separated from my body and used as fap material for some ugly bitch asses.


    Oh shit, my handsome dead body... they could even use my dead dick as a dildo!


    Believe me, I knew a bitch, back in my first life, my grandmaster, the master of my master-Tian Yue. She was obsessed with me! She killed all the women near me, she tried killing her own disciple too(My first love- Tian Yue) and even tried to cage me!


    Although I thought it was kinky... I really wanted to escape... the woman strapped me! My bed was made out of needles and there was not an ounce of light in the room!


    My only food was the love juice that she forced me to drink. Fortunately, I escaped in less than a day, my master had saved and released me. After that day I never saw my grandmaster again.


    I wonder what she is doing now and if we will ever meet.....


    I had even forgotten about that day... now that I think of it... I think... I dont want a true yandere after me.


    HAIZZZZZ this is confusing. I want but I dont want... I want but I don''t want....I want but I dont want... I want but I don''t want... I want but I don''t want....I want but I dont want... I want but I don''t want.


    Fuck it, Que Sera Sera!


    Anyways, Lucifer seems content with the crest and that is what matters. Wee, Lucifer to the messed up harem of the great Irakiel Unrivaled Navah!


    Another wife in the bag!


    ''Harem show!''


    [~Pleasure Bond Harem~


    Wives: Aria, Mira, Lucifer.


    Concubine- None marked with a crest yet.


    Maids: None marked with a crest yet.


    Servant: None marked with a crest yet.


    ves: Sona (Head of ves but still a ve nevertheless.)


    ...]


    I stretched my body again. Now that I noticed it, Lucifer and Mira had just woken up. I turned to look at Aria, she looked kind of tired despite her happy face.


    Hmm...


    "Aria, have you taken a bath yet?"


    She looked at me with a frown.


    "Not yet... no. I was looking for you since yesterday. I thought you got kidnapped by this female dog."


    She said the end pointing towards Lucifer. I was surprised she didn''t call her bitch as she used to. It seems that the friendly magic of pleasure bond was slowly working.


    Even Aria frowned. She opened her mouth to cuss while looking at Lucifer but surprisingly the words she meant didn''te out.


    "Fat arse"


    "Female Dog!"


    "Stupid!"


    "Bloody Cow!"


    "Okay okay stop! We get how much you want to curse me!" Lucifer screamed, her eyes almost teary.


    Pfft- I suppressed myughter as I looked at them all. After everyone gotposed, a delicious shudder went down my spine as an eager smile carved onto my face.


    "Let''s take a bath.... together."

 Chapter 130: Hecates Determination(*)

    Chapter 130: Hecate''s Determination(*)


    I released a happy sigh, four beautifuldies, all beauties are cleaning my body. Reminds me of the days, my maids, in my first life would clean me.


    Ah, good days...


    They would wash me, dress me, feed me. I was living a life of extreme luxury. Even the poption loved me quite a lot.


    I would encourage schrs and musicians, sometimes when we would have dancepetitions, they would even beg me to dance for them.


    It was peaceful after bing a King but also an extremely hectic life.


    Meanwhile, this life has been a roller coaster ride. Many interesting things havee across me in a short span of time.


    It hasn''t even been aplete year since I awakened my past memories.


    Even Hecate is cleaning me today, well... I am lying on her thighs as the other girls clean me. Didn''t really think that Hecate would be open to the option of cleaning me.


    A pridefuldy is what she is. A woman that is one of the strongest in existence.


    Feels good, when powerful people serve me.


    All mydies are powerful fufu...


    ~


    All the women were naked except for Hecate, she was wearing a ck sports bra and ck cks. She felt a bit awkward seeing them all naked, while she alone was wearing clothes.


    Rael''s head was lying on herp and his eyes closed. She stroked his hair which was now shoulder-length, her hands involuntarily touched his skin.


    She wouldn''t lie, she was astonished at how smooth the skin was. She was almost getting addicted to touching it.


    Just as she was going to cup his cheeks again, his hands blocked her palm. He opened his violet amethyst noble eyes and she almost felt lost within them.


    ''So beautiful...''


    A smile crept onto Rael''s face as he pointed towards his d.i.c.k. that was erect like a mountain. Hecate blushed, this was her first time seeing Rael''s d.i.c.k.


    She wouldn''t lie, his dick was handsome too!


    Rael yawned as he stood up, Mira scrubbed his back while Lucifer cleaned his legs, dangerously close to his erect c.o.c.k, the prideful queen had lost her pride ages ago.


    Hecate''s heart trembled when she saw this scene, even more, when, Rael smiled in an ominous way.


    "Hecate, why don''t you clean my dick."


    She almost felt her brain''s short circuit when he said that.


    "Waaah what?"


    Rael smiled as he walked closer to her, as he came closer, Hecate took steps back. Her cold and emotionless face waspletely red.


    He pitched her against the wall with one hand while the other brushed her hair. He smiled malevolently as he pointed towards his dick.


    "Clean it."


    Hecate gritted her teeth, she looked at him and spoke.


    "You haven''t massaged me since the first time you did."


    A realization dawned upon Rael and his face turned into that of pity.


    "You must have suffered quite a lot..."


    Hecate looked down at the ground. Of course, she suffered, it still was hurting her body, the pain would be at its highest during nighttime. However, her pride as the leader of espers wouldn''t let her admit it.


    "I will massage you as you clean my c.o.c.k., fair isn''t it?"


    Hecate almost coughed blood, this was thest thing she was expecting. How could one be so shameless?!


    She tilted her head to look at Rael with a hateful re and could find him smiling innocently. She couldn''t understand if Rael was genuine or not! If he was pretending or not!


    Rael smirked seeing her and held her by her jaw, he slightly touched her back sending jolts of extreme pleasure across her body.


    Hecate almost cummed from the slight touch but still resisted. One had to know that Rael''s arousing skills had vastly upgraded to point of super duper godly. To still be able to resist showed the sheer amount of willpower she possessed.


    He had no other choice but to use the moonlight acupuncture technique since it was a technique for medicinal treatments.


    Rael sent a wave of spiritual energy across her body and his eyes widened in realization. He had gotten a gist of her body condition.


    His expression was grim, her condition had worsened since thest time and all the fault fell upon him.


    He had forgotten about Hecate and her nefarious body state that was slowly eating her body away.


    After healing her temporarily and not massaging again, her body had gotten extremely immune to his massage.


    He felt extremely guilty, Hecate had been feeling a deadly amount of pain every night for hours and hours, her only hope being him.


    ''I wonder if I can heal her using Pure Death Energy.... hmm... my treatment is not working... a risk won''t hurt.''


    If Hecate knew what Rael was thinking then she would have kicked him in his balls so hard that they woulde out from his mouth.


    In short, she was ab rat.


    ''Witches are beings rted to Pure Death Energy, I guess it won''t hurt to try....''


    Meanwhile, while Rael was nning on using Pure Death Energy morphed into precise calctions at specific points in an expert way, Hecate was staring at the c.o.c.k. that was jiggling up and down in front of her face.


    She touched the shaft in front of her with her pinky for a slight second before withdrawing her hand quickly.


    It was like as if a child had gotten a pet and was scared to touch it.


    ''It seems to jiggle...''


    The c.o.c.k. jiggled up and down as she yed with it, tilting her head she saw that Rael wasn''t paying attention to her.


    She released a sigh full of relief, fortunately, she wasn''t caught, she didn''t want to show to him that she was having fun with it.


    Finally, she took hold of the cock and slowly started to rub it up and down. It was long and her hands were getting tired by doing that.


    Her petite palms couldn''t even hold it properly, she looked around for some soap, to her dismay she couldn''t seem to find it.


    It was right at that moment that, Mira passed the liquid soap bottle to her and encouraged in a small whisper.


    "Good luck!"


    Hecate almost cringed out as a red hue appeared under her cheeks, she nodded timidly and looked at the giant handsome cock with a determined expression.

 Chapter 131: The Beginning of the Prideful Maids Fall (*)

    Chapter 131: The Beginning of the Prideful Maid''s Fall (*)


    The fragrant scent of high-ss perfume, attracted Hecate dangerously close to Rael''s cock. For a second it was as if she was hypnotized.


    As soon as she was going to try and swallow it, rity struck her. She released a relieved sigh, she almost got carried away by her lust.


    She tilted her head to look up and noticed that Rael hadn''t seen what she did, another relieved sigh escaped from her mouth.


    Taking the soap bottle in her hands she started to press on its handle so that the lotion coulde out.


    *Kwee...*


    The cool lotion slowly squeezed out of the bottle. Hecate started to rub her palms with the lotion before touching Rael''s cock.


    An invigorating sensation spread across Rael''sher region, he immediately broke out of his daze which consisted of the issue rted to Hecate.


    He looked down at her with a grim expression that soon rxed. A smirk crept across his ce, he spread his legs and sat near in a corner of the huge bathtub.


    Hecate kneeled and crept near his crotch and continued to apply the lotion, rubbing his c.o.c.k. like as if delicately cleaning a te.


    ''Should I tempt her more?''


    Suddenly Rael''s cock grew in size and like as if a water gun, sperm shot from his d.i.c.k., sshing Hecate''s face white with it.


    Rael released a chuckle, her shocked expression was amusing.


    However this time Hecate didn''t send a re and instead simply bit her lips, she didn''t know that her actions would have consequences.


    When she bit her lips, the sperm entered her mouth, her expression immediately became that of ecstasy.


    "Just what is this...?! Why does it taste so good!! Even better than ambrosia!!"


    Rael couldn''t help but smile, since bing the embodiment of lust, his semen taste immediately improved to the level that it could surpass ambrosia, a heavenly drink of the gods.


    While the scent of his semen had be something that all women, devils, and goddesses would desire to spray on their bodies as perfume.


    "It''s my c.u.m."


    Hecate was stun shocked and instantly screamed.


    "So damn tasty!!! Do all semen of men have such a good taste?"


    Aria and Lucifer who were right behind Hecate and were cleaning their body shook their head and spoke in a slightly disdainful tone.


    "You know that our darling/husband is the only special one right?"


    "You!"


    "You!"


    Both Aria and Lucifer looked at each other since they both spoke at the same time.


    Hecate looked at their antics and began to think of her own experiences with men. She never before had sex or any romance with a man but had advised her sisters who were in rtionships.


    Although they all did tea parties, chatting about their pillow talk in the circle of friends, no one had ever called the semen, tasty.


    This left her deducting that Rael was most probably the only person in the omniverse who had such heavenly semen.


    The emotion of lust erupted in her heart as she looked at Rael''s cock with desire. Subconsciously her hand stroked his cock in a flexible manner as if she was an expert in handjobs.


    She kept staring at the tip of the cock, her desire evident but her willpower was extremely strong, even after being just an inch away from the c.o.c.k., she still didn''t gobble it whole like normally women would do.


    Instead, she kept battling in her mind, while the war was going on inside her mind, Aria being Aria, kicked Hecate''s head.


    Instantly Hecate swallowed the c.o.c.k. in ger mouth, a blissful moan full of pleasure released from her mouth.


    "Pffmhhhh!!!"


    Her mouth was stuffed with the huge cock touching her throat, slight tears ran down her heterochromia eyes.


    Rael slightly decreased his c.o.c.k. size to help Hecate getfortable with it. Soon Hecate''s expression turned into joy with a nymph expression.


    "Ahhhhhhh~~!! Sho Good!!!"


    Rael smiled, a bit surprised nevertheless a satisfied smile.


    "d you like it."


    Hecate voraciously swallowed the cock whole, her mouth greedy, trying to fit all his cock at once. Love juice leaked out from her pussy as she kept on swallowing the cock, tasting all the pre-cum.


    Rael was sly, he knew if he ejacted and Hecate swallowed it, she would get rity of the situation. Hence he decided to bait her with pre-cum but not ejacte.


    As a result, Hecate, the super-powerful maid was could only try to find more c.u.m. while giving him an extremely good blowjob.


    The mouths of powerful women are totally different, although Hecate was weak at the moment, that was only because of her body condition.


    Rael got on his feet and started to thrust his c.o.c.k. in Hecate''s mouth slowly, he took joy in her suffering and the beautiful blowjob. Nothing is better than breaking the pride of a powerful woman.


    When they are below, squirming and begging is when true pleasure better than sex, ovees the body.


    Rael was no sadist by any means, he could be called a man of culture,patible with all kinds of fetishes except the extreme ones.


    He wouldn''t lie, the feeling of slowly breaking the pride of powerful women is exhrating. Anyone would feel the same in Rael''s ce.


    He held Hecate''s hair that had considerably grown since thest time he met and pulled it, his c.o.c.k. entered her body, going through the vocal cords.


    He kept on thrusting, this time in a fast motion. Hecate started to make gag sounds as tears flowed from her eyes, a bit of water came out from her nose too.


    In contrast to her tears, her expression was that of heavy pleasure as she started to orgasm every second.


    "Mphhhh~!!!!"


    "Mhhhhh~!!!"


    "Mhhhhhh~!!"


    "Shhhhmphhh!!"


    Rael started to slow down and ejacted a bit of c.u.m. as a reward. His fingers were shrouded with Pure Death Energy.


    His control was a bit off, but good enough to do acupuncture. Closing his eyes, he immediately started tobine the moonlight acupuncture technique with Pure Death Energy with as minimal spiritual energy.


    Rael was ingenious, he knew he couldn''t control Pure Death Energy properly, if he tantly used it, it would only go haywire.


    However, he used spiritual energy to control the Pure Death Energy efficiently. It was extremely hard but nothing he couldn''t do.

 Chapter 132: Hecates Treatment and Water Game(**)

    Chapter 132: Hecate''s Treatment and Water Game(**)


    Slowly the pure death energy was injected into Hecate''s back as Rael continuously pressed her acupuncture points.


    32


    64


    128


    After pressing all the acupuncture points, he immediately began to press the magic points that he had previously sealed off.


    Like as if stomata on leaves, the magic pores on her skin started awaken, getting unsealed. Taking advantage of this, the pure death energy entered the pores.


    Inside the pores, the coils that process mana started to get destroyed and then miraculously.... started to replicate.


    The Pure Death energy coated with spiritual energy traveled across the mana veins towards her hollow heart.


    Unlike the wretched being that witches thought to be are, a heavenly glow surrounded Hecate''s body in that instant.


    Under the origin, all beings are equal, good or evil doesn''t matter. In a world that consists of powerful people and those too weak to gain power, everything falls into perspective.


    The way a person sees a situation or creates morals to restricts himself from his true self.


    Aria, Mira, and Lucifer. All three were mesmerized by the mystical vibes that Hecate gave out in ripples from her body.


    At that moment, it was certain, they knew. The feeble-looking delicate girl in front of them was a terrifying existence with power that they couldn''t even imagine.


    Even Mira and Lucifer were shocked at the amount of raw power emanating from her body, it was at that moment they realized that they were ants before true power.


    However, this did not discourage them. Instead, it just riled them up more. Mira, a cheat-like existence that gets stronger by predating over other species, and Lucifer, a godly angel, one of the strongest battle masochists, her genius, willpower, and heavy experience were enough to reach the peak of power.


    Aria too was not discouraged in the slightest, now that she knew Hecate''s strength, she knew that she had to get stronger.


    She already had perks from the abilities she inherited from Rael. Aside from that, she was not a fool. Anyone can be a transcendent existence if he or she had enough knowledge and used it properly.


    Although she was more of a businesswoman, still, she was well versed in blood magic and her prowess was at its peak.


    All the three women stared at the guy next to them who wasn''t swayed by the glow on Hecate''s body and was concentrating on acupuncture.


    They couldn''t help but be dazed, he looked fucking cute and handsome at the same time. It was to be known, that this was the first time they had seen Rael concentrating.


    Usually, Rael would act cocky with everyone and simplyze around. He didn''t even train or study since he was a genius with his past life experience and cheats came his way every day.


    Everyone who knew Rael would be shocked to see a concentrated expression on his face.


    "Ahhh~"


    Hecate moaned in euphoria, the feeling of his massage and acupuncture, she had never forgotten the feeling. It was still as heavenly as ever.


    "Stop wriggling!"


    "Ahnnn! Mphh-"


    "I said stop moving."


    Hecate tried her best not to move but the pleasure was just too good. Rael had an irritated expression painted upon his visage, her wiggling her body was not letting him urately pressure the points and inject energy.


    Sometimes too much pleasure can be detrimental.


    Hence Rael''s used his lust skills to erase all her pleasure. Instantly instead of pleasure, she felt unimaginable pain.


    "Aaarghhhh son of a-"


    He quickly switched it with pleasure.


    "Bichaahh~"


    It was honestly funny, so Rael kept doing it in a loop.


    Digging his grave.... yet again.


    ~


    After the massage was over, Hecate instantly fell into a deep sleep, she was quite tired and had been pressured mentally along with the new changes that were taking ce in her body.


    After Rael was done, he let himself fall near the wall with a huge sigh. He then jumped into the huge bathtub, sshing water everywhere.


    The bathtub was bigger than even a pool and the water hadxatives that would help a person''s body rx.


    Rael was satisfied with this, he loved this bathtub. There was even a human-size duck toy! He wouldn''t lie about not being overjoyed.


    He tilted his head to look at the other women with a pompous smirk.


    "Want me to wash you all?"


    The three women looked at each other and then quietly nodded.


    Rael instead stuck out his tongue and swam across the water towards the rubber duck but before he could fully reach it, Mira''s excited tentacles pulled him towards them.


    Rael felt heartbroken at this, a weird smile hung across his face,


    ''Aren''t these women a bit too horny?''


    He held Mira''s asscheek and pressed it hard, waves of pleasure traveled across her body. He looked at the three and said in a stern voice.


    "Don''t c.u.m. I don''t want the water getting dirty."


    The three but their lips, this was an extremely hard task but in the end, still nodded.


    "Alright, then I will start."


    ~


    The other two girls watched with an astonished face as Mira rode Rael''s stiff rod like she was riding a horse, shaking her hips intensively.


    Meanwhile, when Rael saw the jiggling breasts before him, he instinctively buried his face between them, before moving his mouth towards the peak of these breasts, sucking on the pink buds.


    Mira released another loud moan after feeling his soft tongue massage her nipples.


    Half an hourter, her body trembled uncontrobly, and normal c.u.m. gushed out from below instead of chocte.


    "Eh? She''s already done?" Lucifermented, her face gobsmacked. Mira who was panting looked at Lucifer and gave her a stink eye.


    She huffed as she said, "You do remember who c.u.m.m.e.d.st time when honey simply touched right?"


    Lucifer''s expression crumpled. She aggressively walked towards Rael and spoke.


    "My turn."


    Rael inserted his c.o.c.k. through her lower body, almost as though his patience was running thin.


    "Oh shi-" Lucifer spoke as her sexy body moved up and down, filling the bathroom with an erotic noise.


    *Fweee...*


    Rael stared at her with a deadpan expression as Lucifer blushed, it hadn''t even been 10 seconds yet.


    Lucifer went and sat down near with a depressed face.


    "Pfft-"


    Aria who was near Lucifer stifled augh. Lucifer gave her a stink eye while Mira smiled at the scene.


    "Don''t worry, you have gotten better thanst time. Now you didn''t cum in a millisecond. 10 seconds seems like progress to me."


    Lucifer nodded with a slightly happy expression and then looked at Aria with a cold one.


    "It''s your turn."


    Aria stood up and approached him, before she turned her back to him and sat down on hisp, squeezing his penis with her tight vagina.


    The water sshed around a bit once Aria started moving. Rael''s hands firmly grasped her breasts from behind, feeling its soft and heavenly sensation until he was content before his fingers gently rubbed the perked points on her breasts.


    Aria moaned passionately in response, and her hips even began moving faster.


    After a minute, Aria c.u.m.m.e.d. Rael looked at the three women with disappointment and then looked at the dirty water with a pout.


    "It got dirty."


    The three women couldn''t help but hug Rael at the same time, his pouting was just too cute. He then looked at them with a slight smile.


    "Let''s go and bathe for real now. I am a bit hungry."

 Chapter 133: Announcement

    Chapter 133: Announcement


    No chaps till Wednesday. Festivities are ongoing in my ce, I will be writing chaps and I will upload them on a p.a.t.r.e.o.n. ount. I will share the link to the ount on Wednesday.


    As for the ongoing story. The final arc of the Lower World will begin when I upload the new chapter.


    Rael has offended many people and has killed many people on his whims, this will be the rounding up arc of the story after which he will ascend to the Celestial Realm, from where he can go back to the Fairy Realm Pocket Dimension.


    What I mean is. Look forward to it.


    Alright wish me luck and I hope your weekend goes well. As for me, other than writing chaps for p.a.t.r.e.o.n. I''ll be busy due to the festival.


    Remember, ''To the mind that is still, the whole universe surrenders.''


    Yours truly,


    Oink.

 Chapter 133: Leaving for the Yilian House

    Chapter 133: Leaving for the Yilian House


    I was lying on afy sofa, my body brushing against the silk of the cushions, my fingers were constantly pressing the buttons of the television remote. Nothing interesting enough was ying on the television. At this point, I was heavily missing Netflix from my second life.


    "Lucifer, can you pass me the chocte milkshake?"


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    "Lucifer, can you pass me the fries."


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    "Lucifer can you pass me the ham-"


    "Enough!"


    Sigh..... aren''t yandere and semi yanderes supposed to be like ves?


    And why did my luck have to stop at ham?


    I stretched my body as I took ast sip of the chocte milkshake. The television was all about news, no cartoons.


    It was simply reying that the Vampire Prince had arrived at the capital of the Demon Country and how his fan club was going crazy over him. The other news was about the Royal Assembly that would take ce in a month''s time.


    The Royal Assembly is the greatest assembly in the lower world, a gathering of all nobles and influential across the world, it was also one of the few times, my wife, Lucifer, would make her appearance.


    New nobles, princes would be revealed to the world. It was the event in which the old generation would pass their position to the new generation.


    The most heated discussion based on the future of the realm/world would take ce.... but that, in reality, is mostly just an excuse. It is just arge hub for the strong to show off, the ambitious to make connections, and the weak to eat delicious food.


    How do I know about this? One is from my memories, it seems like I was nning on seducing many nobledies however I was kicked out of the family before I could ever get a chance to attend due to f.u.c.k.i.n.g. my stepmom and getting found by my father.... holy Irakiel!! I am a chad, aren''t I?


    Secondly, the main reason I know about this event is because I will marry Lucifer, Aria, and Mira on the day of the banquet. It will be a surprise for all the nobles and influential.


    It is basically a marriage banquet scam, oh well, as long as there is delicious food, everything is alright.


    I was pleasantly surprised about the marriage idea when Aria proposed it, nevertheless, I agreed, it seems all the three women were on board with the idea, something about sealing the deal, never letting me escape from their clutches.


    Aria wanted to show me off to all her business partners and especially her brother and nephew, while Lucifer just wanted to marry me as soon as possible. As for Mira, she is always staying inside my soul sea, so she was carefree and casually decided to join in.


    Just as I was going to head to the kitchen to desperately find a ham sandwich while crossing my fingers, Aria rushed to where I was and spoke with a depressed smile,


    "Darling, your carriage has been prepared. We have sent a letter to the Yilian house upon the request of your sister. It seems that she is nning on staying there and is expecting to meet you."


    I tilted my head to look at the ham sandwich and then at Aria. I couldn''t help but sigh as I followed her as she guided me out of the castle.


    Both, Lucifer and Aria had apologized to me a thousand times. Apparently, they wanted to n the wedding properly and were busy not just because of that, but also because of the hectic workload they had because of their prominent positions.


    When we reached the carriage, Aria pulled me into a deep, passionate kiss. After ying around a bit with our tongues, we finally stopped.


    Lucifer could note to bid me goodbye because she had already started to work on her pile of load. She said that it had piled a lot because of her taking a long-ass vacation, acting as a teacher.


    Oh well.


    I held Aria by her waist, this time I was taller than Aria so I could look down on her properly. Letting go of her supple cheeks, I smiled softly and gave her another peck on her lips and onest p on her perky ass.


    *Phtak!*


    She cutely held her butt and looked around to see if someone had seen me pping her butt and only when she noticed that nobody had seen her, did she relieve a sigh but not before ring at me.


    I waved my hand at her as I sat in the carriage.


    "Bye take care!!"


    She smiled warmly and waved back while yelling at the top of her lungs as the carriage started to depart.


    "Byee!!! See you in a month!!"


    ~


    From the outside, the carriage was highly luxurious and decorated with gold and silver embroidery making it look highly elegant. It was getting pulled by beautiful pegasi as the butler behind them pped the bums of the pitiful flying horses red with a stick.


    Rael stopped looking out of the window and stared at the woman sleeping on hisp. He had not noticed but her white hair had considerably grown a lot.


    Her sense of style was still very gothic but it was very impressive sometimes making him wonder if he should try gothic style too.


    To be honest, at this point, he already looked very gothic especially due to his nails turning inherently ck from pink as he continuously absorbed the inheritance of Al-Mazur Qida.


    A ne given by snakey to absorb divine and chaos energy, a bracelet given by Athena, a hair tie given by Frigga, three engagement rings on his fingers that his three wives insisted on buying for him, andstly a catholic cross earring.


    He was already half gothic.


    He stroked her head as he looked out of the window, the clouds floated right near his face and brilliant streaks of sunlight fell on the city below.


    It was an absolute heavenly scenery.


    "You are not sleeping are you?"


    Rael asked without looking at Hecate. His fingers continued to stroke her hair. After a few seconds of silence, he tilted his head to look at her, his face dangerously close to hers and his lips almost touching hers.


    "If you don''t answer then I will kiss you."


    Hecate still didn''t answer and closed her eyes even tighter. Her palms curled up into a tight fist as her body slowly started to shudder.


    Rael moved closer and his lips finally touched hers, it was a swift movement. Closing his eyes, he began to take in the taste of her lips.


    Before he could enjoy it, even more, Hecate suddenly woke up and sat across him with a bang. Her expression was that of a daze which changed into a blush then anger and then finally back to emotionless.


    A lopsided smile crept onto Rael''s face, her lips tasted as hot crispy waffles dripped in dark chocte sauce with vani ice cream by the side.


    He didn''t have enough time to fully explore her mouth hence he couldn''t get the full taste.


    "Hmm, finally awake? You liked it?"


    Rael bit his lips as he spoke and crept closer to Hecate, twirling her hair in his finger. His face was close enough to let her feel his hot breath.


    Hecate''s visage was as expressionless as ever.


    "Master is imitating a cheap whore am I correct?"


    Rael almost puked blood, seriously! A bit of blood crept out of his mouth. Probably because the dragon heart he had was of Chinese descent.


    Rael smiled awkwardly as he sat back in his seat. He crossed his legs and looked back right outside the window.


    Magnificent elven structures of architecture came into view, thendscape was filled with greenery and blossoms, it was exactly the same as thest time he saw the view.


    A bitter taste came into his mouth, although it had been just a month or three since he hadst came into the elven city, it felt like as if ages had passed.


    He was looking forward to meeting the Yillian Duke Household again.


    It was right at that moment that, Hecate dropped a bomb.


    "Are you Al-Mazur Qida?"


    Rael stared at her with a funny expression, he couldn''t believe his ears. Shaking his head he decided to correct her.


    "No."


    Hecate narrowed her eyes, all this time since she had be Rael''s personal maid, she had never crossed a specific line.


    "How are you rted to him?"


    She spoke in a hostile tone that confused Rael a bit. He let out an embarrassed smile as he spoke.


    "We have a father-son rtionship."


    Hecate deadpanned, "Who is the father?"


    Rael looked at her with an expression suggesting that she had gone crazy.


    "Me."


    Hecate wanted to speak but she couldn''t, it was obvious why didn''t she notice it? The shithead would never give a serious answer.


    Rael seemed to have understood what she was thinking and spoke with a cunning smile hiding underneath.


    "How about this, I have a proposition for you."


    Hecate nodded, urging him to continue and not leave her in anxiety.


    "I will answer any and every question of yours. One question, one kiss. As your question difficulty increases, the reward I get from your body will too increase."


    "No."


    Hecate was quick, although the offer was tempting, her willpower was made out of steel and wouldn''t be got down so soon.


    This was one of the reasons why Rael enjoyed being in Hecate''spany. She was a cool, badass woman who wouldn''t take shit from anyone.


    Even after experience heavenly pleasure and an offer of being vited by the most handsome man, she still didn''t back down.


    It was hard to woo Hecate and that''s what he liked. When things are too easy, it bes very boring.


    The carriage slowly descended towards the ground and the sky seemed to break due to the raw flight power of the pegasi.


    Rael nodded to himself and crept closer to her, holding her chin with his fingers. His other hand clutched her scalp tightly.


    He gave her a quick peck on her forehead and whispered into her ears.


    "My offer does not yet have a time limit."


    He got up and put his hands in his pockets as the driver opened the carriage doors, leaving Hecate into a slightly flushed daze.

 Chapter 134: Reunion

    Chapter 134: Reunion


    Medieval-style castles came into view as I stepped out of the carriage. The ce looked just as it was before. It still reminded me of Fairy Realm.


    "RAEL!!!!"


    I was soon broken out of my stupor and caught in a bear hug. Huge hands with bone-crushing strength pulled me in a bind.


    "Connor, dear you are hurting him."


    He is not, my body is very strong but I won''t lie, I do feel grossed out.


    "Oh yes, sorry. I hope you are not hurt anywhere." Connor said while checking my body for any injuries.


    I pushed him away and dusted my clothes while speaking with the best fake smile I could muster.


    "I am not hurt anywhere. Thanks for the ''warm'' greeting."


    Connor chuckled andughed boisterously while shaking his hands to deny as if had been bootlicking him.


    "No worries! No worries! Next time I will give you an even warmer greeting!!"


    A shudder went across my spine.


    No. There won''t be a next time. I will either kill you or nevere back here again.


    From behind Connor, a beautiful woman came, she had dazzling emerald eyes and ck hair that constantly fell on her face. Her skin was fair and her body was the ssic curvy housewife dedicated to her husband.


    She smiled when my eyes met hers and spoke softly in a courteous manner.


    "Wee back, Rael."


    I too smiled, "Thanks for having me, Miss Shama."


    She stared into my eyes with a fire in them, I did the same. Both of us stared as if trying to see who will blink first. Slowly the surroundings started to blur and the only thing I could see was her emerald eyes.


    Now, this is the kind of greeting that I like.


    Connor''s eyebrows twitched and he coughed after he noticed that Shama and I were having a passionate gaze exchange for more than 20 seconds.


    I tilted my head to look at Connor and stretched my body.


    "I heard my sister will being."


    Connor nodded, "Yes, she is scheduled toe in a week''s time."


    Hmmmm.....


    Subconsciously my chin rested against my hand. Nodding to myself, I turned to look at Connor.


    "Let''s go?"


    "Ah yes!"


    "Yes... LET''S GO!!! YOUTH!!!"


    I tilted my head to look at Shama who was showing a bitter smile. How the hell did she handle this guy for all her marriage life?!


    Sighing, I followed Connor towards the interior of the pce.


    The maids, butlers, and all the other servants bowed as we walked in. One thing admirable about Connor was that he was efficient in his work and hence was respected everywhere.


    "All Boaz talks about the entire day is based on you. It seems that you have be a role model for that kid HAHA!"


    "I see."


    Before dropping me near my room, Connor mentioned gathering for dinner in the hall, saying he has gifts for me and wanted to thank me for saving his kids.


    Apparently, Boaz has be a devout believer of mine and regards me as a God that in truth I am. He annoys both, Shama and Connor a lot by praising me all day.


    As for Ruth, he too seems to hold the same sentiments, and his rtionship with his brother, Boaz seems to have improved.


    Oh!! Ruth even got him a good girlfriend and turned over a new leaf leaving all his corrosive habits and attitude.


    His girlfriend is the maid who I used to tease to anger Ruth thest time I came here, Magda.


    Hmmmmmm...


    Hmmmm...


    Higigigigigihihihihhahahahaha


    Wiping my non-existent tears as Iughed, I jumped onto the big,fy bed.


    ~


    *Knock. Knock.*


    Rael closed the book in his hands, not before putting a bookmark inside.


    "Come in."


    Slowly the door creaked open, a beautiful woman stood outside. Her luminescent eyes glowed matching her gothic dress.


    Rael looked at her expressionless, he was in an annoyed mood rather than his usual happy-go-lucky mood.


    "What do I owe the pleasure to get a visit from my beautiful maid?"


    Hecate too had an expressionless visage and spoke in a monotone.


    "The duke is calling us for the dinner."


    Rael kept his book near the table and got up from the bed and motioned towards Hecate.


    "Hmm... let''s go."


    As they walked towards the hall, Rael couldn''t help but notice that the tiles of the ground had changed quite a bit.


    He stopped for a second and closed his eyes, instantly he felt his mana attracted towards the tiles.


    He raised an eyebrow at this, "I didn''t expect the Lower World to have mana maic tiles."


    Smiling from one side, he offered his arms to Hecate. She looked at him a bit baffled but took his hands.


    Elegantly he kicked the ground and strode across the floor. The wind obeyed hismand as he twirled around the area.


    Like an exert ballerina, hended on one toe with Hecate in his arms. Hecate just stared at him dumbfounded and cringed out, however, there was a slight blush.


    Rael smiled at her, at this moment Rael''s brightness covered even the sun, forcing Hecate to close her eyes.


    If Rael is light then Hecate is the dark.


    *Wham!*


    Suddenly Rael let go of Hecate from his arms making her fall on the floor and stretched his arms while eximing.


    "That was fun!"


    Hecate rubbed her butt while ring at Rael hatefully.


    "What? You are one of the strongest existences, suck it up." Raelughed as she pouted.


    He half kneeled and offered Hecate his hand, Hecate sighed and smiled wryly while taking his hand to get up.


    What no one expected was that in the next second, Hecate pulled Rael''s hand, making him fall on the floor while she sat on his stomach.


    Rael was dumbfounded and started tough when he saw the smug expression etched on Hecate''s face.


    He raised his hands and pulled her cheeks and chuckled quietly.


    "My maid is just too cute."


    Hecate eyebrows twitched as she pped his hands away. She had subconsciously formed a sulky expression.


    "If you sit any longer then my holy sword will devour you." Rael pointed towards his dick. Hecate was annoyed, she pinched his d.i.c.k. slightly and leaned towards his chest.


    Slowly Rael felt a burning sensation around his neck. Hecate slowly sucked on the supple skin of his nape.


    He looked at her with a dazed expression as she put a finger against her lips and got up from his stomach.


    Rael smiled dangerously, quickly he held Hecate''s waist in a tight hold taking her by surprise and this time put her against the floor while he was on the top.


    He gazed into her heterochromia eyes, one pink in color as if a jewel embedded into her eye hole and the other gold, sparkling brighter than the light of the stars.


    Hecate struggled a bit but stopped when she saw the passionate gaze of Rael. His noble violet amethyst eyes almost looked empty, almost as if nk. They were deep, she felt like as if she was falling into a pit but she didn''t hate the feeling, she didn''t feel scared.


    Instead, she pulled Rael closer to herself, her lips a millimeter apart.


    Finally, Rael pressed his lips against her lips. Hecate was shaking. It was like an electric shock. Her eyes were wide open, her face was rigid, she didn''t know what was happening, but it felt right.


    They didn''t kiss for a very long time before Rael moved his head back and looked at Hecate. He smiled at her in a very sweet way.


    Hecate looked at Rael and saw that he was smiling. She didn''t dare to look at him. She had the feeling that she was drowning in emotion. She felt extremely shy and nervous.


    Rael smiled again, this time his face too was a bit flushed, he stood up and offered his hands again to Hecate.


    "Shall we go?"


    When he noticed that she was in a daze, he grabbed her hand tightly forcing her to follow him. Rael had a smile etched across his visage, nervous but excited at the same time.


    Hecate raised her head, she was excited and embarrassed at the same time. She touched her lips gently with a finger as she got pulled around by Rael.


    Slowly appeared a smile on her nk face, a warm smile.


    She spoke in a timid yet excited tone.


    "Yes. Let''s go."

 Chapter 135: Dinner

    Chapter 135: Dinner


    The dining room carried a happy vibe, interwoven with the aroma of the fragrant food. Through windows that weed the passage of the light, the room was alive with the vibrant hues of the dusk evening.


    Shama started to personally serve the meal to all of us. I was a bit confused as to why she was serving us but it all got cleared the next second.


    "I hope you will like the meal." Shama shed a motherly smile as she said.


    I nodded, it seems she can cook. I am indeed surprised since noblewomen mostly are useless and the only good thing that they can do is either gossip with otherdies or give birth to babies.


    There are some noblewomen who are the better but it is rare to see them.


    However, I really do admire Shama, other than handling Connor, she personally is serving all of us when there are servants that can do it, not many noblewomen can let go of their arrogance.


    The way she is serving the meal to everyone is surprisingly very exquisite. Just like me, she focuses a lot on elegance.


    After distributing the tes she got the dishes to the table, swiftly but nimbly. My eyes widened, this woman had great potential to be a sword-dancer.


    I have always wanted a sessor to my arts, Vaani is more attributed to magic rather than swordy hence she isn''t truly suitable.


    Although she begged me to teach her and actually learned quite a bit, I think, it was probably because she just wanted to spend time with me hence there wasn''t much progress.


    This woman, Shama, she is still young. Yes, although her body is old, in front of me she is a child.


    Since she is a lower being, her body ages faster. In the celestial Realm, she would probably be termed as a teenager while in the God Realm, a newborn child.


    As a million of years old being, I know what age really is. At a point, age ispletely irreverent as the mind stops maturing and freezes and as for the body, it all depends on the lifespan, unique abilities, arts, techniques, etc, or if the person is a devil/god.


    Suddenly the smell of the food burst around in the room. It was intoxicating for me.


    A heavenly aroma of spices and garlic floated across the room, my mouth started to water as I looked at the steak and roasted chicken.


    Shama smiled when she saw my reaction and proudly sat up straight on her chair making her boobs jiggle a bit.


    "I hope you like my food, this time I have practiced my cutlery skills a lot, I am sure that you won''t be able to dominate the table this time."


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyebrows a bit. An amused smile crept onto my face as I looked at her.


    Thest time I ate food here, she was gobsmacked. I am quite interested in seeing her progress this time.


    Shrugging, I elegantly cut a piece of the steak and put it into my mouth. An explosion of vor burst into my mouth, my eyes widened.


    This food is.... too damn.... shitty.


    Honestly, I shouldn''t have expected much. Although this food would be a delicacy for the beings of the lower world but for me it''s still not one.


    I shouldn''t havepared her to my chefs in the fairy realm just because her nimbleness and elegance is delectable.


    Sigh.


    I looked at the two brothers, Ruth and Boaz. Ruth was minding his own business and eating quietly, not so arrogant anymore while Boaz was sending imaginary sparkles from his eyes to me, worshipping me.


    Next, I leaned my head to look at Shama and gave her a genuine smile. Although her food was shit ording to my standards, it didn''t mean that wasn''t tasty.


    I had long since forgotten the taste of good food since I reincarnated as a human to this life.


    She smiled back at me, the smile seemed one full of smugness. I lowered my gaze to look at her knife and fork, shock appeared on my visage.


    This elegance....!


    I couldn''t help but mutter subconsciously.


    "H-how?"


    I had seen many copycats before but this copycat was too good at it. This woman literally stole my elegance and did the exact same movements that I didst time.


    No... she perfected even those movements. It can no longer be called mine. It belongs to her.


    I couldn''t help but stare at the housewife, this lower world is full of anomalies. Lucifer, a fallen angel god as a ruler, Mira, the tyrant slime king sold in an auction, Alizejh, a hybrid, Hecate, one of the strongest existences, Shen Ji, a dragon descended from the heavens, Death Coffin of Al-Mazur Qida.


    I wouldn''t even be surprised if some major power descends on the Lower World to find the Death Inheritance or a major power who found traces of Pure Death Energy or the people chasing after Hecate to kill herpletely, once and for all.


    Now that I think of it... Aren''t I jinxing myself like always?


    Son of a-


    I never really thought of it but I have now be the enemy of every living being in the entire omniverse due to my Pure Death Energy.


    Oh shit!


    Why.... all I ever wanted is a peaceful life...


    Now that it hase to this. Since I am an enemy of every living being, I too shall not back down and shall give my all.


    Yes.


    I have finally found a goal to work hard towards.


    My goal is World Domination.


    I shall be the Supreme Being.


    The one above all.


    Irakiel El Navah!!


    *Coughs!!*


    Suddenly I heard someone coughing. My face scrunched up immediately.


    Who dares to interrupt this daddy''s monologue?!


    I was just about to receive an award I was sure of it!


    I turned to look at Connor who was ring at me as if he would eat me raw.


    "I know you are our benefactor and you might be horny but can you... please not stare at my wife?"


    Oh... ah shit... did I get so caught up in my monologue that I was staring at her?


    I tilted my head to look at her, her fair peach skin was painted red and pink. Her elf ears drooped low and were heating up, her knife and fork were stuttering ruining her elegant cutlery disy.


    Sigh.... what a sinful being I am.


    Oh well, at least I defeated her in the battle of food cutlery, although by cheating means... all is fair in love and war.


    It is fair if I castrate a husband, blind his eyes, cut his ears, tongue, nose, and peel off his skin for looking at his own wife lecherously.


    Then out of kindness,pensate him by taking care of his pitiful wife.


    Yes, very fair.


    I am not that evil.... or am I?


    Okay, enough chit-chat.


    Now it''s time to make everyone orgasm with my cutlery skills!!


    Slowly I cut more pieces of the steak and bit into them. Not a smudge of it on my face. My hands were in midair as I held the knife in my right and fork in the left.


    As if creating a painting, elegant strokes appeared on the food as they slowly got devoured in a way never before.


    Twirling the wine in fairy style, I finally took a sip of it. Not a single sound could be heard I ate, drank, and cut through.


    Twirling the knife in a gracious was I ate thest bite calmly, as still as a mouse.


    Holding the wine ss in my hand I took thest sip.


    It was over.


    The amount of time it took for me to eat and drink was 6 minutes and 9 seconds.


    "Thanks for the food."


    I turned my head to look at the others and just as I thought. They were absolutely speechless. Their food tes were still full, there is a rule that everyone is supposed to stop eating when the person who dominates the dining table finishes eating his food.


    So I guess, these peeps are going hungry tonight.


    This time I showed more elegancepared to the first time I ate here.


    Let''s see if Shama will be able to copy it this time.


    Speaking of her, I lifted my head to look at her and I was taken aback.


    She was huffing silently, her tongue out of her mouth and a huge blush covered her entire face while her sclera was almost nk.


    "Oh shi-"


    What have I done this time?

 Chapter 136: Effulgence

    Chapter 136: Effulgence


    I was calmly lying on the bed. My eyes were wide open as I started at the ceiling. My eyes are dead, lifeless, null, empty.


    It all those synonyms.


    I am currently in a depression. Why am I so amazing? I mean.... isn''t it too much? I am just too amazing!


    I should have known that Shama has a kink for elegance.


    I have heard that the Jade Emperor is the most elegant person and his wives love his elegance.


    What if one day, I one nce at the concubines/wives of the Jade Emperor and they all fall in love with me? Wouldn''t that be troublesome... or maybe even kind of hot?


    What if I have a massive orgy with them and the Jade Emperor identally sees us?


    What would his expression be?


    What would his reaction be?


    I am the greatest stepfather and it is my duty to help all lonely and not lonely females equally h h h.


    "Really shouldn''t have had the brownie after dinner. and tried to sleep right after." I muttered, not particrly speaking to anyone.


    The sugar is making me think too much.


    The curtains of my room were slightly open. I could see the rustling shadows of the trees and their leaves outside the window, painted on the wall of my room.


    *Creak...*


    "..."


    "...."


    What was that?


    Shudders went across my skin.


    *Crash!*


    "...."


    It felt like as if a ss fell down. Should I check with my spirit sense? Non non. Let''s just pretend to sleep, shouldn''t raise suspicion.


    Clutching the cloth on the bed tighter, I pulled the nket on my body. Turning side, I closed my eyes.


    *Creak..."


    Bruh.


    "Rh-a-a-a-e-e-e-e-i-i-el-l-l-l-l-l"


    BRUH.


    My eyes shot wide open as I heard the whisper. Tingles went across my skin. I didn''t dare to look behind.


    If there is a ghost, I''ll just seduce her and hope she leaves me if I ask her calmly.


    If it was daytime then I would have simply killed the ghost. It''s all because of those damn humans in my second life that influenced me with their scary stories.


    As if the ghost stories in my first life were not enough.


    The legendary omnipotent muddy hand. Anyone who sees it dies. The maids who used to take care of me when I was a child had told me these ghost stories a thousand times to make me sleep.


    Are they dumb?! People say good heartwarming stories and here I was being told stories that would give me nightmares.


    Closing my eyes doesn''t mean I am asleep... I am just scared to open them. What if I open my eye and the first thing I see in front of me is a grotesque nun or a wandering muddy hand?


    Another shudder passed through my body.


    *Creak... creak...*


    I could hear the sound of feet shuffling against the woody floor.


    "Rh-a-a-a-e-e-e-e-i-i-el-l-l-l-l-l"


    Another wail cried out, this time it was even closer to me than before. It was then that I felt a hand hug my stomach hard.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaarghhhhhh GHOST!!!!!!!!"


    I jumped out of bed, my fists clenched and my body in a battle position. My eyes shined with a deadly light as an aura of malevolence synergized with the surroundings.


    "Who the f*ck are you calling a ghost?!"


    "Eh?"


    "..."


    "...."


    Standing in front of my door was a curvy woman, she had pale white skin and wet silver hair that was falling on her face, and her face was chalked white, and had eyes that looked simr to chopped cucumber pieces.


    "You...?"


    Suddenly a punch fell on my head, it didn''t hurt. I rubbed the back of my head as I looked at the ghost who was apparently unaware that she was the ghost with a re.


    However contrary to my expectations, she lifted her hairpletely and took off her eyes that looked like cucumber..... actually... those were not eyes but rather just chopped cucumber pieces.


    "I am your sister idiot!"


    "Ah...."


    It all makes sense now. Wet hair, chalked face, and cucumber. She must have taken a bath and tried to put that on her face to moisturize her already smooth skin.


    I swear there is no limit to jade. One beyond the other.


    "Weren''t you supposed toe in a week?"


    Liz pouted. Her cheeks were swollen trying to act cute, honestly, it looked quite scary due to the white thing on her face.


    "So are you gonna answer?" I asked as I walked towards the table beside the bed for a ss of water.


    "Water for me too please, thanks in advance."


    Pouring myself some water and some for Liz. I saw her sitting on the bed. Trudging next to her, I handed her a ss of water as I took a sip from mine.


    "So..?"


    Alizejh drank the entire ss of water in one go. A sigh of satisfaction exhaled from her mouth as she finished drinking it.


    She looked at me with a hateful expression and spoke.


    "I wanted to surprise you."


    A surprised expression came over me. This twin sister of mine is quite heartwarming.


    "I wanted me to be the first thing you see when you wake up."


    "Ah.."


    Somehow that makes me feel a bit fuzzy.


    I held the back of her palms tightly. Her palms were rough in contrast to her smooth skin. It seems like she has been training a lot.


    Just as I was going to speak up, I felt hot water droplets dropping on the hand that was holding Alizejh.


    Tilting my head to look from where the droplets came, I saw Alizejh. She was crying. Her white pastel gel was parting as she cried.


    My heart trembled, she looks even scarier.


    Snot came out from her nose and her cries turned into wails. My experience with women tells me to never ever ask a woman, why she is crying.


    Women usually cry when they have stress about something and when they are asked they get reminded of it.


    However, this time I really need to ask. Anyone making my sister suffer is a bad person and needs to be eradicated.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Instead of answering, she quickly hugged me and butted me onto the bed.


    "Idiot....idiot.....idiot..... I thought that you would die!"


    "You always make me worry....sniff...sniff..."


    "Every time I take eyes off you, something or the other happens... sniff..."


    My eyes widened. So the bad person was the great me? I guess in this case I am.


    I hugged her back, caressing her hair I whispered into her ears.


    "I am sorry."


    "Waaaaaaaaaaah!!!"


    She cried loudly as she hugged me harder.


    Wands of rising branches became dancing silhouettes behind the shadows as moonlight shone into the window, bringing aforting beauty to the graphite night.

 Chapter 137: Rael and Alizejh

    Chapter 137: Rael and Alizejh


    After an eternity of crying, Alizejh finally calmed down but not without blowing her nose all over my t-shirt.


    "Are you okay Liz?"


    She sniffed, her eyes red and her face, a horrendous mix of white and peach color.


    "Yes.... sniff..."


    We didn''t say anything after that and stared out of the window. The branches danced as the insects chirped. There was a tranquil harmony that brings peace to the soul, beyond the trees was a beautiful water fountain.


    Water sprayed out of it like a waterfall, sprinkling under the effulgent radiance of the crescent-shaped heavenly body.


    "Hey, Rael."


    I tilted to look at my beautiful twin sister, her silver hair falling onto her knees. Her skin was peachy, translucent like the moon.


    Her sullen face, despite the mix of sweat, tears, and gel, looked endearing. Even more due to the mncholic expression painted on it.


    "Yes?"


    "Why do we have to go through such hardships?" She asked, tears threatening toe out of her eyes.


    I followed her gaze to look at the fountain and shook my head.


    "I dont know."


    "We were abandoned by our mother, bullied by our siblings, and if that was not enough, kicked out of the family and our names cut from any of the family inheritance. We were left onto the streets and only after shedding blood, sweat and tears are we able to have a slightly luxurious life."


    I lowered my head. I felt ashamed. The reason why we were kicked out was due to my incestuous debauchery with my stepmother, the sperm donor for this body didn''t want to let go of Alizejh because she reminded him of our mother but it was because Alizejh loved me a lot that she came along with me to the streets.


    While I made out withdies and lived a carefree debauched life, my sister worked hard, providing for me.


    Clothes, food, everyday needs. All of it was covered while I mooched of her without even caring for her.


    If only I had awakened my memories before, maybe I could have helped her out. Actually... it''s good that I didn''t awaken my memories before.


    All the hardship has made Alizejh into a fine woman. A maturedy.


    I am proud of my twin sister.


    I paid attention to Aliziejh as she spoke. Her expression turned into a wry one as she chuckled.


    "Then miraculously, you healed your mana circuit and became the greatest talent. You became the top student of the Academy and saved me from danger, just like how you did when we were kids when our siblings bullied us."


    "I used to think that life is very unfair to us but now..... I think differently. Life always has its ups and downs, there are good times and bad times. You know what''s beautiful?"


    She looked at me and smiled. My throat went dry, I couldn''t speak but managed to utter out a word.


    "What?"


    Her hand held mine and rubbed the back of it with her thumb, she again stared at the fountain before looking at me with the most beguiling smile she could muster. It was genuine, from her soul, I could feel that.


    "Us."


    "Through thick and thin, bad times and good times. We have always been together. From birth, we were together. Never did I once feel that I was alone. Even in bad times, you lit up the darkness for me, even when you whored around before awakening your memories, just looking at you gave me a reason to work hard."


    "I have said this before and I''ll say this again. Rael. My twin brother."


    "I love you."


    She smiled as her eyes crinkled. It was the most beautiful smile I have ever seen. It was a smile that could melt the coldest of hearts and outshine even the billions and trillions of stars in the sky.


    That beautiful smile was in my direction, dedicated wholly to me.


    She clenched the hem of her nightdress as she looked down on the floor. Her body shivered from nervousness as an anxious expression was etched on her visage.


    "I am sure you know that my love for you goes beyond what a sister should have for a brother. I, however, have to let this out. I know you dont feel the sam-"


    I stopped her from speaking more by holding her chin and forcefully lifting her chin enough to look me right into the eye.


    My eyes stared into her own. They were simr. I could see myself in them. Her noble violet amethyst eyes and my own noble violet amethyst eyes.


    My eyes were grim and I was sure that Alizejh could see it, my mood was dead serious and I was absolutely sure that Alizejh could sense it.


    "Alizejh. We were born together, we shall die together and whateveres in our way shall be destroyed. Our rtionship was already forbidden since the moment we had a desire for each other. We have already gone too far beyond to turn back."


    Tears poured out of her eyes as I wiped them along with the white disaster on her face.


    "I love you too."


    A gentle taste of strawberry came onto my lips as I started into Alizejh''s eyes while she stared at my own while crying.


    Our tongues intertwined. Not passionate but soft and gentle. We didn''t feel lust for each other, only a warm feeling in our heart and butterflies that rampaged in our stomach, it was sweet honey that was a bit salty but extremely delectable, it was a true feeling, emotion.


    It was genuine love for each other.


    I broke the kiss as I knelt onto one knee still staring into her eyes that didn''t blink. A golden luminescent butterfly pped its wings and twirled around my finger before morphing into a beautiful ring.


    "Will you be my wife?"


    Tears flowed from her eyes, she knelt to my level and hugged me lightly but her grip was hard and strong.


    "Yes! Yes! It would be my honor!!"


    I smiled as she said that while sliding the ring in her fourth finger. She hugged me, my t-shirt that waspletely filled with her snot and tears.


    She muttered once again as she closed her eyes.


    "I love you, Rael."


    We stayed like that for a long time, I caressed her hair until she fell asleep in my arms. I looked outside the window, the clouds moved away from the crescent moon revealing a full one, its radiance fell over me, a light full of tenderness.


    I carried the sleeping beauty and tucked her into bed. Her innocent face as she slept, without any fierceness or any of her yandere tendencies was beautiful.


    Removing the hair that fell onto her forehead, I pecked it lightly.


    We are all a little weird. Life is weird and when we find our weird counterpart we mutually fall into a weirdness called love.


    To love is topromise, to love is to sacrifice. Being loved gives strength while loving someone gives courage.


    They say that love is not an emotion but a decision. I agree. However, love is not an emotion nor is it a decision.


    Love is a passion, the strongest, for it attacks the head, the heart, and the senses.


    It''s eternal like the river of time and pure like the water inside it.


    Love is beautiful.

 Chapter 138: Notice (Will be deleted.)

    Chapter 138: Notice (Will be deleted.)


    Check out my fanfic. You won''t regret it and give me feedback today itself or else your pp size will decrease by 5cms.


    ''Protagonists are my Stepping Stones.''


    [Nothing much. A guy transmigrates into a world where all kinds of entertainment is mashed up. From Korean Novels to Japanese Animes.


    He has always disliked protagonists. Jealousy? Probably. He always was a hypocrite. Ruthless? Yes. Shameless? No. What''s that do we eat it?


    He has a policy of cucking the most loved protagonists.]


    It is SI and AU. My own wish fulfillment. The fanfic will be updated whenever I want it to. I am busy plus I have to write this too since this is my main novel.


    Apparently, I got inspiration while bathing. I love bathing cuz I fantasize the most during that time and I want to cuck fictional characters of whom I am jealous off.


    Check my profile if you can''t find the novel. I havemented so y''all have it easy to check.

 Chapter 138: Complete Soul

    Chapter 138: Complete Soul


    After tucking Alizejh into the bed, I too lied on it, hugging her from behind. The peaceful atmosphere and the silence of the night made me drowsy.


    My eyes got heavier as my body warmed up. I felt sleepy, all the fiasco before had indeed made me tire. After yawning a bit and stretching my hands I hugged Alizejh again.


    Just as deep sleep was about to hit me...


    *Creak....*


    Bruh.


    You f*cking with me?!


    I didn''t open my eyes and simply spoke while hugging my sister.


    "Alizejh. I know you are doing this to scare me, stop doing it."


    Instead, I heard a very annoyed reply from Alizejh as if extremely grumpy for being awakened.


    "Stupid, I didn''t do anything. Must have been the wind."


    Must have been the wind... must have been the wind.


    "Are you sure?" I couldn''t help but ask her.


    "Yes. Now let me sleep."


    I subconsciously hugged her tighter not realizing that my strong body could choke her. Suddenly I got a kick on my butt and fell down on the floor.


    *Crash..*


    Rubbing my butt I lifted my head, only to see an enraged Alizejh who had a grumpy face.


    "Let me sleep!!!"


    I sighed and grumbled,


    "Women."


    They definitely love their sleep.


    Walking out of the room I decided to go towards the kitchen. Maybe I could have a midnight cookie or something simr.


    Hence I started to walk in the dark hallway. My eyes helped me see the darkness as light but it still didn''t help to reduce the eerie feeling in the surroundings.


    *Crash!*


    *Phatak!*


    *Waaaaahhhh!*


    I stopped. There were three that I heard. A sound of something simr to ss crashing, the sound of a p, and the wailing of a woman.


    Not the wail you hear when a woman is whipped or simr but rather a disturbing wail. Not even simr to a woman.


    It sounded scary. It was a low-pitched scream, simr to a banshee.


    I knelt on my leg, my breathing became hard as my eyes subconsciously watered a bit. Although one wouldn''t be able to make out from the outside, I was genuinely scared.


    The hallways were pitch ck if not for the candles that were close to dimming out due to the cold hard wind breezing throughout the area.


    *Waaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh*


    Another wail resounded. I didn''t shiver but I could feel myself numb. After that, there was silence. An eerie silence, the cold wind stopped blowing and the moon hid behind the dark clouds.


    *Sfffff*


    The candles too got extinguished.


    Darkness. There was only darkness in the passages of the medieval castle. No guards on duty, no maids, no one.


    It felt empty as if no one existed and I was alone, stuck in a ghastly ce.


    The only light that I could amidst the darkness was a small white one.


    I walked slowly, the sound of my footsteps felt like echoes in the lonely passageway. Trudging towards the small white light I noticed that it was moving somewhere and there were multiple lights simr to it.


    As I reached to the end of the passageway towards the garden, I could see thousands and thousands of white luminescent circles.


    Some were small in size while some wererge, all kinds of varieties existed. I could feel a strange resonance with them.


    My Pure Death Energy instantly started to react with them, it was like as if it was longing for them. It was the same with the lights.


    All of them seem to be attracted to me and came near. I instantly knew what they were and why my Pure Death Energy seemed to react with them.


    They were Souls.


    Long, lost fleeting souls.


    They had no will,pletely pure. They were the energy, the core of a living being, and all of them were attracted to me.


    Not attracted due to my heavy life force but rather due to my Pure Death Energy.


    They were beautiful lights, like floatingnterns that illuminated the lonely sky and barren surroundings.


    Death is indeed beautiful.


    My finger subconsciously plucked one of the souls hovering near me and it immediately burst into tiny small particles thatter attracted to each other again in an instant bing how it was before I touched it.


    This proved one thing, the fragment of a respective soul attracts the other fragments of it.


    Closing my eyes, I felt numerous hands trying to grab me. I didn''t run away from it nor did I run towards it.


    I simply let the hands embrace me. They were like children, giggling as if they found their mom or in this case father.


    I felt my soul connecting with them all, with each and every one of them.


    It pained. It pained a lot. Some of them felt freezing cold while some felt boiling hot. Not a sound escaped from my mouth nor did I form an expression of pain on my face.


    I endured them all.


    It seems that I was slowly getting the qualities I had from my first life back to me. I was once again bing elegant to a frightening degree, a true noble.


    I could feel my willpower strengthening to a frightening degree every time I made a connection with a soul.


    My Soul, after my first life has almost faded, it has disintegrated and turned into nothingness bing a part of the void.


    The truth is that, my current soul is just a fragment of my original soul. My original soul has already been more than half destroyed.


    It was the Akashik Records thatpleted part of my Soul. It was connected to me, it was my soul itself, or I thought it was.


    In reality, I am a part of the Akashik Records since my soul is smaller than an ant ifpared to it.


    I am not even alive. A puppet is what I can be called. I have always felt empty, different from my first life. Now I ampletely sure of the reason.


    It''s not due to Akashik Records but rather because my soul is iplete.


    Nevertheless, today I felt filled up. Alive for the first time, as if I was myself again not a husk of what I used to be.


    Opening my eyes, I noticed something different. A faint light covered my body. Not holy nor was it chaotic.


    It was simply the resonance of soul brimming outside my body. I could feel something burning in the chest.


    It was not the kind of fire that would pain but rather the kind that would givefort. It was warm and gave a homely feeling.


    I finally feltpleted.

 Chapter 139: Cry of the Forest

    Chapter 139: Cry of the Forest


    On the top floor of the castle, one could hear the sound of something banging against the wood. Outside the top chamber of the castle, empty knights of armor remained present.


    There were a few candles stuck in chandeliers, however, they were not lit up, to be exact... they were lit up but every time the banging sound came, the light would disappear.


    It was blinking simr to a disco light.


    *Thud! Thud! Thud!*


    *Thud! Thud! Thud!*


    *Thud!*


    That was thest sounding out from the chamber. The candles stopped blinking and stayed still as if they always were.


    Slowly, energy started to burst from the surroundings. Frost grew over the windows, slowly the entire window turned pale white.


    *Hup! Khuff! Hup! Khuff! Hup! Khuff! Hup! Khuff!*


    Thorns of ice pierced through the innermost chamber and continued on until the entire hall was covered with ice thorns.


    *Shhhhh....*


    The candles lost their light, it would give one a feeling of all hope dying out, dreams flickering into nightmares.


    Dark green roots with sharp thorns creaked around the spikes of ice. Slowly but gently, flowers started to bloom as the frost in the hallway increased.


    Hydrangea, dahlias, and alstroemeria started to grow on the thorny stalks. Snow and ice crept onto the core of the room, making the gloomy room covered in ice and flowers.


    It was gloomy, sad yet beautiful. It felt like as if they were crying. Their cry was in line with a soft hum of a woman.


    She stood beside a banyan tree gazing over a sparkling golden-colored river covered by fog. Tree leaves fell on the ground, withered and withered. As time passed, the entire ground was covered with them.


    The leaves disintegrated as more time passed. Finally, the tree started to wilt, slowly it grew weak and ultimately died.


    In ce of it, a new nt started to grow, it didn''t take long for it to grow up and be a magnificent tree. It would glow brightly virescent just at the edges of the trunks, bringing a luminescent view to the foggy surroundings.


    Slowly it too wilted.


    The only thing constant, unmoving, still, eternal was the young woman who stared at the river.


    A single droplet of golden water flowed from her eyes and joined the river.


    Eternal is not the river of time nor is it the water of space inside but instead, thedy who sits beside it.


    ~


    Rael could feel the chill in the air, he nced back at the castle from where the malevolent energy flowed.


    He frowned a bit, his finger involuntarily touched his chin as he went into contemtion. Aside from the dark energy, he could feel the wails of other evil energies although they were extremely smallpared to the one flowing from the castle.


    "Hmmm...." Rael walked forward towards the evil energy in the direction of the castle.


    Wisps of ck and purple light flowed in the air, forming whats seemed like a phantom. Phantoms are chunks of mana that have gained sentience.


    The wisps were not mana nor were they any different kind of energy. Rael stopped tapping his chin and looked at the wisps forming near him with calm eyes.


    The ball-shaped lights around him were souls, pure souls. Then this meant that the wisps were corrupted souls that even after going through the cleansing of [Samsara] had not gotten fully cleansed.


    This happens when the emotions of hate, anger, sadness are too strong. All the negative emotions that inhabit the soul.


    When they survive [Samsara] and go to the next stage, they can''t reincarnate due to their soul being corrupt and simply roam around in the [Mirror Realm of Death] as wisps of negative emotions.


    Poprly known as, Ghosts. Sometimes there are instances of Ghosts escaping the [Mirror Realm of Death] due to power imbnce.


    After escaping, they gain sentience when causing mayhem and their negative emotions get stronger directly proportional to chaos energy, ultimately bing Devils while remaining Ghosts.


    Rael looked at all this with an indifferent gaze, it was like as if he was looking at insects not worth his time.


    He had reverted to how he used to be in his first life. He wasplete in every way after his Soul getting filled.


    His silver hair had gotten slightly longerpared to before. His violet amethyst eyes gleamed in the darkness like two gems of absolute nobility as the wind fluttered around him.


    A few souls revolved around him, shining like balls of light, dazzling like the stars. His wless, dangerously perfect skin seemed reminiscent of the moon before them.


    Stretching out his hands, a slightly nostalgic smile crept onto his face.


    He muttered in a low voice.


    "Crisez Vilzi."


    For a second it felt like the world stopped moving. A bright light exploded, the world trembled. Rael stood alone even the souls started to run rampant.


    The next second a grand piano appeared in mid-air. It seemed ancient, its white and ck keys seemed polished and reminded one of the clear skies.


    The wood was dark brown. It seemed like a typical forest wood however it excluded an aura that didn''t make one take it carelessly.


    Cry of the Forest, also known as, Crisez Vilzi in fairynguage. A Mythril Grade Artifact, one of the best pianos in existence if not the best, directly made from the sacred wood of the ''Word Tree'' [Yggdrasil].


    A warm smile broke out on Rael''s face as he stared at his piano. He always wanted to summon it but couldn''t because his soul wasn''tplete.


    In fact, summoning it even now depended heavily on chance due to his original soul bond with it fading.


    It all depended on Luck.


    Sometimes Rael wondered if Lady Luck too was f.u.c.k.i.n.g. with him. Until his third life, all he had was bad luck.


    Rael shook his head.


    "If they f.u.c.k. me, I will f.u.c.k. them back."


    His fingers roamed around the piano''s keys and his legs towards the pedal. His face frowned and his eyes opened wide.


    Rael''s expression was ugly at the moment. He didn''t care about the ghosts rushing towards him. All he cared about at the moment was his piano.


    His fingers touched the keys again and yed the keys C and E at a rhythmic tone that turned faster. If one heard the tune then they too would feel scared. The anger emanating from it was fearsome.


    Even the ghosts and other malovent energies, spirits felt the emotions flowing in the air and stopped still. Although Rael''s face didn''t show anger and was expressionless, the cold glint in his eyes didn''t lie.


    Rael smiled maniacally as ifughing at himself, self-deprecatingly. He muttered something under his breath as if not able to believe himself.


    "Someone.... used my piano. Someone.... touched my piano with dirty hands."


    His finger trembled then he sighed, controlling all his emotions as the anger tune changed the tone to g major.


    "It seems that the person tried his best to y but couldn''t because of my Ezzi rejecting the person and seeing the condition of the piano. It seems that the person then tried his best to burn and break it.... and then ultimately locked it in a room to not let it ever be able to see the light of the moon."


    Rael was genuinely angry. The person dared to touch his piano and then even confine it. Originally Rael found the wood near the part of the World Tree that connected the entire Fairy Realm to other realms.


    World Tree was impossible to cut. Many had tried before. Somehow Rael managed to found a broken part near it.


    He personally instructed the best craftsman to make a piano out of the wood. After they were done making it, he cut their hands, cut their tongue, and gouged their eyes.... at least he wanted to but he didn''t.


    As for how they crafted it. Since the wood was indestructible, they had to bang the wood against the World Tree again and again to give it shape, etc.


    It was an ingenious idea. If nothing can break then it''s the source that can break. The wood of the world tree can solely be broken by another piece of the world tree.


    Fairies inherently are a fairly peaceful and naughty species except for the ones who are born with higher negative emotions.


    Even if they leaked it, Rael would mind as long as no one outside the Fairy Realm would know. The wood of World Tree is the rarest material in the entire ominerse and all dimensions.


    It could be said that he is the only person in existence to have the wood of the World Tree. The wood is so special, that alchemist all around would castrate themselves to have it, the god emperors would be ready to gift all the females in their lives.


    Everything just for a piece of wood... that Rael turned into a piano.


    The wood contained the level-up attribute. It would be as strong as the user using it. There are many more abilities that it could have but Rael handy discovered them all.


    Currently, all he could do was make everyone feel the purest music. However, that didn''t mean it was useless.


    Music can make boost a person''s morale, make him feel as if a god, and at the same time can make him feel as if an ant.


    Music that is given sentience and emotions is even scary. Rael literally would give life to his music even if one is deaf, he would still be able to hear it.


    In a way, Music is the strongest weapon in the world.


    Rael closed his eyes, his fingers started to move around the keys of his piano. However sound refused toe how he wanted it toe.


    He could feel the emotions of his piano itself. The piano was angry at him for leaving him for long and at the same time missed the touch of Rael''s heavenly fingers.


    The piano itself had sentience. Although it couldn''t speak, it could convey its emotions. Rael had cherished the piano his entire life and had brought it up as if it was his child.


    Lightly Rael whispered while ying the keys.


    "Don''t worry. I will never leave you again."


    The piano stopped crying. The air around it changed. Rael pressed the keys again and said in a soft tone.


    "Thank you Ezzi."


    In the serenade of the ck, the clouds shifted revealing the millions and billions of gems glowing genially.


    In monochrome musings, the stars were a choir; they were lights that sang in infinite patterns and the souls were simr deep silver ballerinas, turning pirouettes with perfect form.


    Sometimes eyes need music, and the darker the night the sweeter the song.

 Chapter 140: Lull

    Chapter 140: Lull


    *Whoosh!!*


    A ghost crushed into dust.


    *Whoosh!!* *Whoosh!!* *Whoosh!*


    Every ghost burst into purple particles as soon as they neared Rael. His music had colors, his music had sentience that gave birth to more musical life.


    Rael was doing a feat that no one can do in the world except for those who dedicate their entire life to music dao. He was giving life to his music.


    "Eeeerghhgkkk!!!!"


    Another ghost wailed as he disintegrated. Rael''s eyes were closed the entire moment. His dangerously perfect face was stoic as his fingers yed the piano.


    This elegance matched the one he had in his first life. Now that he had gained his aura of elegance after his soul gotpleted, he seemed even more unreachable, like as if a Higher being that doesn''t even look down at the ants that are lower beings.


    True elegance. Not even arrogance just boundless confidence that would subconsciously make one timid.


    His back was arched straight, his eyebrows weren''t furrowed or anything, they seemed perfectly on spot.


    His silver hair flowed in the air as an unnatural breeze passed through. The stars, the moon everything seemed equal beside him despite being up in the sky.


    "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!!!*


    *Whooosh!!!*


    *Whoosh!!!* *Whoosh!!* *Whoosh!*


    The beautiful garden near the castle that seemed full of life looked utterly deste with just one person in the middle.


    His eyes slowly opened, making his gorgeous long eyshes ring across his face. Two beautiful violet lights could be seen in the garden, shining like diamonds.


    Rael''s otherworldly noble violet amethyst eyes could be seen. Anyone present would feel attacked and naked, his gaze could pierce through everybody and mind.


    At this point he had transcended reality, his elegance and his eyes alone had the power to f.u.c.k. with someone literally and figuratively.


    All Rael needs is a single nce.... and boom! Woman f.u.c.k.e.d.


    He slowly got up from the garden and looked in the direction of the castle. The moon that shined over him was behind the castle making shadows dance on the corners of it.


    Subconsciously Rael looked at the castle with a disdainful expression. After his soul fused, he no longer felt fear.... it was as if the emotion waspletely erased.


    He no longer feared ghosts, the only thing that could make him fear is probably the ham sandwich... nothing more nothing less.


    Thousands of luminescent lights surrounded him the next second, the entire time Rael stared at the castle without a single change of expression on his stoic face.


    The souls jumped and up and down as if begging for Rael''s attention. However, he didn''t entertain them.


    He walked past the souls and trailed towards the castle in the darkness that seemed silent yet extremely chaotic.


    ~


    Amongst the thousands of ice thorns and dark vines that covered the entire upper floor of the castle, in the innermost room, a sound of breathing could be heard.


    It was light, not heavy however it did seem as if gasping. One wouldn''t be make out that it was gasping rather than a normal breath.


    Inside the room, there wasplete darkness if not for the gentle light of the moon that entered through the icy ss windows.


    As the moonlight pierced through the icy ss, one could see a humongous wedding bed ced inside.


    Upon the wedding bed was lying an hourss figure. It seemed to be a statue or a sculpture. It was beautiful,pletely out of the world.


    It was magnificently sculpted andy on the bed with her hands on her stomach as it''s eyes were shut close.


    *Crack.... crack... crack...*


    Suddenly a fissure appeared on the statue and it followed through it''s eyes. It cracked a bit more but didn''t fall apart.


    *Crack... crack... crack...*


    A few more cracks appeared but it seems as if that was the end of it and it wouldn''t budge anymore.


    A few chains surrounded the statue,pletely shackling it to the bed.


    ~


    Meanwhile, inside a gazebo that was surrounded by grass on all sides, two people sat against each other and were ying a universal favorite game.


    "Caught!"


    "Uno!"


    "Aaaarghhhh!!!" Al Mazur Qida cried as he put his hands on his head.


    Akashik smiled beside him and took all the cards away from Qida and started to reshuffle the cards.


    Al Mazur Qida titled his head that was lumped on the table of the gazebo and looked at Akashik like a baby child.


    "Can we y some other game?"


    Akashik giggled as he kept a finger on his lips and looked at Qida with a crescent smile.


    "Why? Are you tired of losing?"


    Qida stared at Akashik and Akashik stared at Qida with a kind face. An imaginary cross came on the forehead of Akashik.


    "Aaaaaarghhh!!! You bitch!! How are you so good at everything."


    Akashik took a sip of tea and simply smiled. Akashik was his name, the embodiment of Rael and the Akashik Records.


    If he didn''t know anything and everything then nobody knew anything.


    "Maybe it''s because I am just too smart." Akashik giggled in a manner simr to Rael.


    Qida simply red at Akashik angrily, however soon he went into a daze. He could feel his Pure Death Energy being sucked at a rapid rate.


    It wouldn''t take long for Rael to gain all the energy and be the perfect embodiment of Death.


    Death itself.


    Qida ced his palm on his chin and went into deep thought.


    ''I want to remember something but I am not able to remember it... Something important to me... I think I am on the verge of remembering it.... 3...2....1....''


    "Qida do you want some cookies?"


    "YES!!! YES!! I WANT I WANT! I WANT COOKIES!!"


    Akashik smiled kindly and giggled again.


    "Sorry. I ate them all while you were in a daze."


    Qida simply looked at Akashik dumbfounded. He was sure that if he stayed any longer with him, he would probably get his brain melted due to anger.


    ''Huh? Daze? Wait... wasn''t I on a verge of remembering something?... Why can''t I remember it now?!''


    He looked at Akashik with another angry expression.


    ''This motherf*cker... memory blocked me!!''


    Akashik smiled kindly. A shadow passed through the sunny area, under the shade Akashik''s kind smile looked sinister. Not something a kind and pure person should have.


    Qida didn''t notice it. Akashik simply took another sip of his tea and looked in the distance while Qida was monologuing once again.


    Air that had been so still had gained a slight movement as if it had discovered its direction yet was content to meander at its own pace.


    The breeze yed with Akashik''s short golden hair giving it the same buoyant wave as the sea.


    It was cold and came with a sense of disingenuous bnce, the wisdom to move yet at a steady calm pace.


    ''It seems that Qida is not going to be memory blocked but rather...''


    To share is to care and to take care is to be fair. Givefort to those who have been neglected.


    "Huehuehuehue..." Akashik giggled creepily, simr to Rael he had his own style of giggling.


    ~


    Hey guys! Today my exams finally ended! It''s nice to be back. I have hinted at some things in this chapter. Comment if you have guessed it.

 Chapter 141: Halloween

    Chapter 141: Halloween


    Rael stood in front of the huge castle door. Tilting his head he looked at the end of it which was as high as the sky.


    A scoff subconscious came out from his mouth. He kept both his hands in his pocket and walked straight as if the door didn''t exist.


    As he neared the door, it automatically opened up for him. He walked inside as if the castle belonged to him.


    Behind him, the thousands of souls staggered to keep up with him. Although Rael walked slowly in others'' eyes... in reality, his speed was still fast.


    The first thing Raelid his eyes upon was a huge chandelier in the middle of the castle hall and a great staircase that lead to the first floor.


    The entire hall was dark. Rael could feel the change in temperature, it was freezing cold. However, Rael stood tall, his back as straight as it could be not even flinching.


    Snapping his fingers, a few souls rushed towards the chandelier. A bluish-white light permeated the entire hall.


    Rael nodded to himself and kept walking towards the staircase. The dust cleared out of his way as he climbed the stairs slowly.


    A frown appeared on his face. The atmosphere was getting colder as he walked closer towards the second floor.


    The stairs seemed never-ending as he kept walking. Not a drop of sweat could be seen on his face. The atmosphere kept turning cold. Rael didn''t mind it and simply walked.


    Hours passed, Rael still kept climbing. He instinctively knew that his target was the final floor of the castle.


    ~


    My eyes widened. I had reached the end floor of the castle however I didn''t expect this.


    Hundreds and thousands of ice thorns pierced from the walls. Flowers and roots circled around them.


    It didn''t feel short of anything else but a garden. It looked beautiful. The light of the moon reflected on the ice thorns giving it a magnificent glow that would make one feel in paradise.


    I have seen many beautiful ces and sceneries yet this is one of the best ones easily.


    It slightly reminded me of a scene from the movie ''Frozen'' but beautiful.


    As I walked towards the end of the hall to reach the innermost floor of the castle, the thorns blocked my way.


    This made me raise my eyebrows. Until now, this never happened and everything let me pass through as if I was the ultimate ruler.


    However, it didn''t happen this time.


    A sigh escaped my mouth. If I can''t pass, I''ll just have to pass forcefully.


    Let''s see what is colder. These ice thorns or my...


    Flicking my finger, a deep blue azure me passed on the ground. It glinted with purple and ck light as it covered the entire hall.


    "Tundra mes," I whispered softly.


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!!!!!*


    *CRASHHH!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Upon the ice melting, it burst as soon as it touched my ice me. The mes made a ring of fire to let me pass through.


    My lips couldn''t help but curl. As I strolled past, I felt great. I felt good! This dominance! I am just so f*cking amazing!


    My eyes shined as I reached the innermost chamber. As I reached out my hands to open it, two spears blocked my way.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could feel another spear rushing in to pierce me.


    Swiftly dodging it by an inch, I kneed the steel knight in his stomach. It didn''t budge an inch and simply used the back of his spear to strike at me.


    Somersaulting, I avoided it. Circting divine electricity in my body, I formed an ice dagger and did a curve strike at the neck of the knight.


    However as my dagger cut past the helmet, my eyes widened. Inside the knight armor..... there was no one.


    I couldn''t feel flesh.


    Then this meant that it was empty...


    This could mean just one thing, the knight was probably programmed this way, and seeing how my attacks didn''t even put a scratch on him could only mean one thing.


    The durability, the density, the strength of the armor was extremely high. In my life as a Fairy King, I have never seen a metal like this.


    If my spections are right then this metal is highly sought and rare even in the God ins. I have never gone to the God ins since I am not a God.


    I could use Nihility to destroy it but I feel it would be a waste to do that plus I would get a bacsh of using it. Such metal can serve purposes.


    Pure Death Energy doesn''t work on non-living things unless they have sentience. So it is useless in this case.


    Hmmm.... wait.


    There is one use of Pure Death Energy that I can apply.


    Closing my eyes, I felt the energy in my body. A frown came upon my face. Since I came into this dimension, my Pure Death Energy has been rising faster.


    I have a feeling that my energy is rted to this dimension. Maybe this is the dimension of Souls, where all souls are sent.


    Since I am supposed to be Death in itself, I should have my own soul dimension too.


    Ahhhh!!.... So that is why those souls are following me like chicks.


    Spreading my Pure Death Energy aura, I specifically targeted the knights. Instantly the energy corroded and corrupted the knight''s programming system.


    A spear that was about to touch my beautiful jade skin stopped in ce. I literally got a heart attack when I opened my eyes.


    The first thing I saw was a fucking spear, a millimeter away from touching my handsome face.


    Imagine if I became ugly like in my second life. I would prefer death.


    Finally, I have been able to be super-duper handsome again, I am not going to let this life of mine go waste.


    I snapped my fingers to direct the knights away from me. Basically, now the knights were under my control.


    Another normal day with haxxx.


    Anyways.


    Now time to open the door to the chamber.


    A beautiful silver embroidery covered the door in gold. A symbol of a rose and something that looked like a cookie.


    I ced my hands on it to push up. My hand tensed up immediately. It was the coldest temperature.


    In my entire life, I have never touched something as cold as this.


    Pushing the door, bright rays of the moon fell over my face, blinding me temporarily.


    However, the scenery I saw next was definitely the best I have ever seen.


    A translucent soul of a woman sat on a chair as she looked outside of the icy windows. Her dappled beauty spun, ever in perfect synchrony with the moon behind her.


    A few tears dropped out from her eyes as she tilted her head to look at me.


    Our eyes met and I was astounded by her beautiful face.


    She looked more beautiful than even me. Thank god she is not a male.


    The other thing that attracted me was that... apparently she was a ghost.


    ~


    Happy Halloween Guys!! I didn''t upload yesterday since I was partying.

 Chapter 142: Qidas Mom??? (*)

    Chapter 142: Qida''s Mom??? (*)


    I stared at the face of the crying woman and suddenly got a chill. My spine shivered while my body shuddered.


    It was an extremely familiar feeling. Just as I was going to step back out of the chamber, the ghost woman pounced on me.


    "Sniff.... sniff... Qida... you left me locked here for such a long time. Sniff... I will not let you get away again."


    Oh my...


    "..." A silence like never before was present in the wedding room.


    I looked down at the shining two golden orbs looking at me infatuated unlike that one would possess.


    In the entire room that was slightly illuminated by the light of the moon, those two eyes looked stunningly beautiful and yet dangerous.


    The person who owned these eyes was looking at me with a dangerous smile, enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    "Ah. Qida. You can''t run away now. I will finally get to dry your essence outpletely."


    What....? Is going on...?


    Looking at the woman in front of me, who was wearing a thin nightgown that barely did anything to hide her devilish charming body in the moonlight.


    Her two proud breasts with small and yet delicate cherries stood erect like two proud peaks.


    Her curvy and hourss figure, perfectly round buttocks, and that small slit that waspletely visible behind her violet nightgown that reached till the end of her hips.


    I was utterly speechless. She said Qida... and this is clearly a wedding bed.... is this woman... his wife?


    The woman got on the bed and crawled her way towards me, her beautiful breasts that looked so soft to touch hung freely and would move every time she advanced.


    Her translucent butt was raised high and her thighs and skin had a healthy color of pink.


    Her hand was ced on my chest as she leaned down, her face buried in my neck as she took one long breath and started to suck it.


    I know what everyone is wondering... how is a ghost able to touch me.... even I don''t know how. I am pretty sure all ghosts could use was non-physical powers and couldn''t touch the real world.


    Probably because I am Death itself that ghosts can touch me.


    Basically.... a soul is now r.a.p.i n.g. me..... why am I always the one to get r.a.p.e.d.?


    Not that I hate it.... just that the first time I was kidnapped which was in my first life... I had gotten a huge trauma.


    My grandmaster.... the one who kidnapped me... was a bit too kinky.


    Her hand ced on my chest as she leaned down, her face buried in my neck as she took one long breath and sighed in containment.


    "Mmhh~! Qida''s smell. It has be more intoxicating..... a bit too much..."


    Thanks for thepliment. Good to know that I smell better than Qida. I have been thinking of opening a perfume business. Selling my sweat.


    I was discussing this with my soon-to-be wives before and we decided to cross the idea of selling my s.e m.e.n. Don''t want people randomly experimenting with a liquid more precious than any other divine elixir.


    But yes.... soon the market will have the perfume, every beautiful girl embraced by my sweat while on a date with her man.


    Anyways back to reality...


    I could feel the erect tips of her soft and stic breasts touching my naked chest as her hands roamed all over my upper body as her nose kept on taking a sniff out of his body smell.


    Smell more! Smell more!!! I know you love it.


    One could easily see a crimson blush appearing on thedy''s face as she sniffed me more and more. She whispered softly.


    "Your smell....mmmm..."


    I tried to move my body only to be shocked. Space and time literally had frozen my body still. I couldn''t move a finger.


    Bruhhh... Qida''s wife is too strong. Maybe stronger than Qida himself.


    I tried using my Pure Death Energy still it was useless. This meant that the woman in front of me was a high-level person with the authority of Space-Time.... or maybe the embodiment of Space and Time itself.


    The other reason I was shocked was because I could feel the entire space around me cut from reality.


    Before, I had vaguely guessed that the domain I had arrived to was the Dimension of Death, where all the souls would go after death but now... I am not sure what the f*ck is going on.


    Although I am still in the dimension... it feels as if the space around me has been cut, making her the absolute ruler of it.


    If I survive this ordeal... I have to go and check on Akashik and Qida.


    Why and how did I arrive in this dimension... all I wanted was a good night''s rest.


    Suddenly a voice broke me from my thoughts.


    "You will be mine Qida. You shall belong to me."


    She sweetly smiled as her hand drew circles on my chest and ced her ear onto it, hearing my heartbeat. With closed eyes and a sweet smile, she said.


    "I will take your first time and you shall take mine."


    I wonder what Qida''s reaction will be if he found out that his wife took my non-existant virginity and lost hers in the process.


    Her hand reached my cheek as she caressed it infatuated, looking into my abyssal violet amethyst eyes.


    "Ever since you were a child... I have groomed you to be my perfect husband. Since the time you were an infant. In a way, I can be called your mother."


    Really??? And wtfff Qida was groomed!! What is wrong with you woman?!


    I looked into her eyes and didn''t know what to say but the corners of my mouth were indeed curving. Now I no longer mind getting r.a.p.e.d.


    No. Now I will honorably ask her.


    "Mommy... r.a.p.e. me."


    She giggled coquettishly as she whispered into my ear.


    "Sure I will... Son."


    I was over the moon. Just some days ago I had made a stepfather joke on Qida... and now it ising true.


    My Dao of Foreshadowing... really is fullyprehended!!!


    Although the woman in front of me seemed to have a twisted personality... I didn''t care. After all, I am a sucker for the twisted women.


    The good thing is that the room is dark so she can''t make out that I am not Qida or else I am not sure what would happen to me... taking into ount that I can''t even move an inch.


    Her pearly fingers roamed around my navel as she muttered.


    "Don''t worry Qida. It wouldn''t hurt. I will be gentle."


    Don''t worry Qida''s mom. You can be gentle... however I will be rough.


    After staring at my lips for some time, she leaned down before sealing my lips with her.


    Her kiss was sloppy and amateur as she had no idea of how to proceed. She bit my lips and licked my tongue as if trying to replicate something read from a book.


    Seeing her trying hard was fun to see. She couldn''t make me feel even a bit of pleasure from that kiss.


    I could feel my excitement increase as I started to release my Lust powers.


    My eyes twinkled in the darkness simr to two brilliant stars as I whispered into her ears as she tried kissing me.


    "Let me show you a real kiss."


    I quietly started to acknowledge her passionate yet clumsy kiss by opening my mouth slightly and letting my tongue twirl around hers.


    ~


    Happy New Year and Diwali to my Indian readers.

 Chapter 143: Hee-hawww!!! (**)

    Chapter 143: Hee-ha!!! (**)


    Qida''s mom had a shocked expression as she let Rael''s tongue ravage her mouth from the inside. His tongue explored every corner of her mouth tasting it like as if a hungry man eating his waffles.


    Meanwhile, thedy simply whimpered, her eyes turned back as her whites could be seen, a few tears of pleasure flowed from the two beautiful gems in her eye sockets.


    "Mhmm~!!!"


    She let out a loud whimper. Rael''s full aura of lust made her quite powerless. Slowly her power over time slipped as she lost control.


    Rael could feel his ability to movee back to him. Qida''s mom who was naturally on top of Rael trying to r*pe him, slid over as Rael pushed her away.


    He let his fingers roam through her soft and silky hair and clutched her scalp from behind tightly. He lowered his body and came on top of Qida''s mom.


    His mouth instantly touched her porcin nape and he instantly started to suck on it while letting his finger roam near her crotch, teasing it.


    "Mhhmmmmmm!!!!!" She moaned loudly as she felt Rael''s soft lips over her nape. It didn''t take much time for her to get wet.


    Even with the powers of Lust, it was a bit hard to make an entity like Qida''s mom wet but since she was horny from the beginning and coupling Rael''s expertise.... it didn''t take long for Qida''s mom to start c.u.m.m.i.n.g.


    Qida''s mom was surprised. She had never expected herself to be this wet and horny. Today she felt that her son was extremely good at intimacy.


    As a child when she would try to molest Qida, he would always shy away, and never once had he ever tried touching her.


    That had always disappointed her leaving her extremely frustrated. However today for the first time in her life she felt that Qida was countering and finally epting herpletely.


    ''Umu! As expected of me. I have groomed Qida well.''


    She moaned again. "Ahnghh~!"


    Rael''s leg this time covered her crotch while the finger in both his hands held her hair tightly. Immediately he went in for a passionate kiss.


    Qida''s mom''s mouth tasted like a refreshing punch of fruits. She had a natural body fragrance of the most exquisite flowers.


    As a being of nature, an ex fairy, Rael, how could he resist a woman like Qida''s mom? He wouldn''t lie, by far she was the most gorgeous and irresistible woman he had ever met.


    Under the cloak of darkness, Rael pushed his fingers upon the maturedy''s butt and pressed them hard.


    "Anghhh~~!!"


    The mother moaned in the night as Rael began to knead the two cheeks with his bare palms while applying his lust powers.


    If a person other than Rael had be an embodiment of Lust, then he or she would be an amateur at using the power.


    However, Rael had practiced ''Moonlight Fingering Techniques'' for his entire life, and even now the technique was the basics of his entire lust power.


    After Moonlight Fingering, he had even gotten the Kama Sutra Manual which uncovered the greatest secrets of the female and male body.


    Rael was undoubtedly the greatest pleasure being ever to be alive. Although he was the half embodiment of Lust, it wouldn''t take him long to be theplete embodiment and even exceed that.


    "Huff....huff...puff... Qida... slow down... mhh~! Please...ha..ha Shlow down..."


    Rael stopped the forey and instantly took of the greek cloth that had gotten wet covered with sweat and c.u.m.


    Qida''s mom had boobs above average that looked fit and drooling to hold and as for her ass... it was quite plump looking. The perfect arse to bang.


    Qida''s Mom looked at Rael with loving eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you toe back here and even free me. After that wh*re entered our life and disrupted our marriage I thought that you would nevere back for me.. abandoning me."


    Rael did not reply to Qida''s mom. After all, he was not Qida. To be known, that it was not Rael who forced himself upon Qida''s mom but thedy herself who tried to r*pe him.


    Although the tables had turned, the original intention had not.


    Rael felt disdain towards Qida after hearing her words. How can someone abandon a perfect wife like her? Although freaky... one can still be tamed.


    Then again. Rael had not been groomed and controlled since birth so he could not understand Qida''s feelings hence his disdain lowered.


    Rael stripped the woman bear as he readied his finger and swiftly inserted it into thedy''s hole like a lone bullet.


    "Ohhhh!! Anggghhhh~!!!"


    Thedy wailed as Rael''s finger inserted inside her v.a.g.i.n.a.


    Slowly but rapidly, Rael started to thrust it in with a rough speed. His finger movements were exquisite and looked like a godly movement.


    It was like a god descending on the and showing mortal artists his brush skills.


    "Hee-haw~!!" Qida''s mom could not stop moaning. Her voice was simr to a donkey''s which made Rael freeze for a moment but then he continued.


    Inside he screamed.


    ''Farm!! Farm!!! Farm!!!!!''


    Thedy kept braying as Rael kept fingerf*cking her silly.


    Even Qida''s mom was shocked by her weird moans but she didn''t mind since she simply wanted to be overwhelmed by the pleasure.


    Rael finger f*cked her in a way that his finger despite being considerably long didn''t break her hymen.


    Thest had to be saved for the best but then again Rael was reconsidering it. He didn''t really like the blood thates when taking virginity.


    Imagine inserting c*ck in a bloody hole.


    Rael pressed his finger deeper and deeper while Qida''s mom brayed louder and louder.


    "Hee-haw~~! Heeeee- haww!!~ Mhmmmm~!"


    Soon his finger reached the innermost part and with a click of a second, golden blood started to flow.


    He didn''t even understand how a soul could have blood but he knew that at this point it was better not to think much about anything.


    Overthinking would just make Rael go crazy.


    "Mhmm~~!"


    Thedy closed her eyes as her hand clutched Rael. Her nails ferociously digging into Rael''s back making blood flow from it.


    *Swffffttt*


    Blood flowed from Qida''s mom''s v.a.g.i.n.a. as her virginity had been lost to Rael''s finger.


    Rael too felt pain as thedy''s nails hurt him quite a bit but his expression did not change nor did he let out a single sound escape his mouth.


    He was the same, elegance overflowing from every movement that he made.


    After seeing the blood clear out, Rael positioned his c.o.c.k. against thedy''s v.a.g.i.n.a. and started to rub it slowly grinding it against her p.u.s.s.y. waiting impatiently to enter and ensnare like a snake.


    The fog in the maturedy''s eyes cleared as the pain faded. She instantly whispered again and saw the shadow of Rael''s d.i.c.k. rubbing against her semi-clean shaven p.u.s.s.y.


    Instantly she gulped, she didn''t remember Qida''s c.o.c.k. ever being this monstrous and.... surprisingly....


    "Why does your c.o.c.k. look handsome?"


    Rael smiled and ignored her question, forcefully inserting his holy sword into the den of darkness.


    Qida''s mom''s eyes widened in shock.... not at all ready for that action and instantly brayed at the top of her lungs.


    "Heee-haww!!!!"

 Chapter 144: Thrusting inside the Donkey Woman (**)

    Chapter 144: Thrusting inside the Donkey Woman (**)


    Just as Rael was going to insert his cock into Qida''s mom, he suddenly realized.


    ''I almost forgot!''


    Rael hadpletely forgotten to switch on his live stream. It had been some time since he had switched the stream on.


    ''Let''s switch this on.''


    He looked for the familiar dot in the corner of his eye and mentally pressed on it.


    ''Switch On!''


    After switching on, he ignored the screen. He had far more important things to do.


    For eg- The beautiful woman, Qida''s mom whose p*ssy was glistening with impatience as love liquid flowed from it.


    ~


    Lady Fate: FIRST LIKE ALWAYS!


    WomanOfCulture: Second....like always.


    DatingSimNeet: Yooooo.


    ShotaLover: Hello.


    CataddictPriest: Hi!


    Yuriyuri: Hello... bitches.


    Lady Fate: KEK.


    Peak_of_Femenism: @Yuriyuri Traitor.


    Yuriyuri: Why are you still watching this porn...


    Peak_of_Femenism: "...."


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Heh.


    Peak_of_Femenism: Shut up unfaithful who*re @Norse_Queen_Housewife.


    Peak_of_Femenism: Sigh.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: You are an attention-seeking who*re.


    HornyBitch: DADDDDYYYYYYY!!!!!!!


    Lady_Fate: No! HE MY DADDDDYYYYY!!!!


    HornyBitch: HEY! We agreed to sharest time!!


    Lady_Fats: *Pout.


    ~


    Thedy in front of me was the embodiment of Space and Time I was sure of that and on top of it, she was Qida''s foster mom.


    Aware of that, I couldn''t help but feel satisfied. A conquest of pride rose in me. I have cucked one of the strongest existences to ever exist and fucked one of the strongest existences.


    I am just....too amazing.


    While I thrust my penis, my hands moved towards her breasts, twisting as ying with them as my rod moved in and out of her cave.


    "Heee...Haw....hee...hee"


    Qida''s mom moaned repeatedly and lewd water sshed out of her vagina, making the scenery even more obscene.


    Each second, my penis was inserted deep inside her sacred cave, creating loud slurping noises that filled the room.


    "Mommy.. you are so tight," I muttered and leaned my body against her, biting and sucking her nipples while our lower bodies were tightly connected.


    Qida''s mom gasped loudly and twisted her body under me, catering to my movements and hugging my head against her chest.


    She felt as though her entire body burning. Each time I inserted her, it was as though a powerful electric current ran through her entire body and sent shivers to her spine.


    With a moan, she grabbed my head and brought her mouth towards mine. Opening her red lips slightly, she put her tongue inside my mouth and shared a deep kiss with me.


    The tingling sensation throughout her body made her mind nk. Her body hadpletely surrendered to me.


    My dick drilled her cave vigorously, piercing her deepest part and hitting the entrance of her womb. With each thrust, her plum and beautiful body shook and her mouth let out a moan.


    "Mhh..Qida Heee-haw I love you~"


    I felt a bit shameless.... still... I kissed her neck, not stopping my thrusts and elerating my movements even more.


    Her body was beautiful and sexy that I was jealous of Qida for a moment but soon it went away since Qida had never ever even touched her before and it was me who was doing the deed with her.


    To add on to the act.


    "Mommy. You have always been so strict. Now you look so erotic. You look exactly like a b*tch in heat."


    Qida''s mom turned red in shame and closed her eyes. After hearing my words, the fires of lust inside her became more and more intense, and her lower cave became wetter and wetter.


    It was obvious that she loved being abused.


    At some point, she wrapped her legs around my waist and started to shake her buttocks, trying to get as much pleasure as possible even after me using my lust powers heavily.


    "Anh Q-Qida I-I''ming!" Thedy suddenly cried out. Immediately, her lower cave clenched my penis powerfully, and her body shivered in extreme pleasure.


    A huge stream of love juice flowed from her cave almost never ending as she screamed in pleasure.


    "Cumming!!!"


    With a loud voice, her body twitched violently, and her eyes rolled up.


    I continued thrusting, enjoying the pleasurable feeling of her cunt clenching my cock.


    The heavenly feeling continued for several seconds, during which I thrust and thrust without stop, savoring the beautiful body of the married empresspletely.


    When Qida''s orgasm finally ended, she let out a soft groan and looked at me with zed eyes.


    "Y-you are too good.... wait.... why is your... eye color viol-? HEEHAW!!!!"


    Before she could speak more I instantly used my Lust Powers.


    "Anhhhhh~!!!!"


    Narrowing her eyes, the empress looked at me with a loving and satisfied expression. She lookedpletely like a tired who*re instead of dignified authority.


    But even if she was satisfied, it doesn''t mean I was satisfied yet.


    "Let''s continue" I muttered on her ear with a smile and once more moved my abdomen.


    "Uuuu" With a soft groan, the empress closed her eyes. She felt my penis moving softly inside her cave, making her quiver


    Her vagina shrank softly, pressuring my cock and giving me more pleasure. At the same time, I could feel her fleshy walls shivering in anticipation.


    Qida''s mom cried out infort. She shyly wrapped her hands around my neck and put her head on my chest, enjoying the lustful pleasure. While I enjoyed the pleasure of adultery. The hobby I possessed in my first life.


    At this point, Qida''s mom had forgotten about all matters and only wanted to enjoy the fleshy pleasure.


    "Ahnn Goood D-Deeper" Qida''s mom eximed loudly.


    The pping sounds caused by our fierce sex once more filled the wedding room. My penis continued being inserted and prating her little cunt once and again.


    "Ahnn Goood You are so good"


    With her mind nk, Qida''s mom moaned and groaned as she twisted her body to cater to my movements. Each time she felt my penis hitting her womb, she trembled softly and let out loud moans and groans


    Soon, she felt another climaxing.


    "Ahhhhnnn.!!!"


    With a scream, she grasped the sheet of the bed and straightened her body.


    I grinned and elerated my movements, going faster and faster as the empress approached her third climax.


    Finally, I felt her vagina tightening around me strongly.


    Aware that she was about to orgasm again, I elerated my movements once more and got ready to shot my semen inside her.


    *Fwooo!*


    With a spurt, hot semen was shot inside the womb of Qida''s mom, making her groan in ecstasy.


    At the same time, I started myst sprint. My cock pierced her secret cave deeply and finally, I did a strong thrust.


    I could not get an orgasm once again.


    She closed her eyes and let out a long breath.


    "... Absolutely....amazing."


    With these words, Qida''s mom slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 145: Meeting my Stepson

    Chapter 145: Meeting my Stepson


    I tried pulling my hand however it wouldn''t budge. nkly, my eyes turned hollow as they stared into the distance.


    A few tears crept out of my eyes. I don''t understand. Am I lucky.... or unlucky?


    Sigh.


    "Hey, guys does any one of you know who this woman is?"


    ~


    HornyBitch: Daddy finally is paying attention to us.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: She does look familiar.


    Lady_Fate: Daddy is sooo amazing, he even made the embodiment of Space and Time cry with pleasure.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: What....


    Horny_Bitch: "...."


    WomanOfCulture: "...."


    DatingSimNeet: "....."


    ShotaLover: "..."


    CataddictPriest: "....."


    Peak_of_Femenism: Wow... daddy is quite amazing.


    Yuriyuri: Erm.... @Peak_of_Femenism you called him daddy.


    Horny_Bitch: "...."


    WomanOfCulture: "...."


    DatingSimNeet: "....."


    Peak_of_Femenism: It was a typo.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: We believe you.


    Lady_Fate: lol.


    ~


    What.... the.... f*ck.


    My hands dropped low as the end of my lips curled up into a wry smile. My entire body shivered, I tilted my head to look at the innocent sleeping face of the woman beside me.


    Her hand still held mine tightly, not ready to let it go.


    LET IT GO!!!!


    I don''t know whether tough or to cry.. or to make self-depreciation jokes.


    Qida''s mom. The woman who tried to r.a.p.e. me who I ultimately turned the tables on is actually the embodiment of Space and Time.


    This means that she has been alive since the time ''space'' and ''time'' came into existence and I took the virginity of Space and Time itself.


    I should praise myself for this and feel like a chosen one... however why do I feel the opposite?


    Am I going to die again?.... For the third time?


    "...."


    I cannot let that happen.


    The great me cannot end here. Not after getting so many op hax. I can not die a death because I simply f.u.c.k.e.d. some yandere with grooming tendencies and a mom x son kink.


    Oh no.


    Noooooooooooo!!!!


    ~


    HornyBitch: Is daddy.... okay?


    Lady_Fate: He is getting post-nut rity.


    HornyBitch: R.I.P.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: R.I.P.


    Peak_of_Femenism: As he should. Now he knows the power of women!


    DatingSimNeet: Shutup @Peak_of_Femenism


    ~


    After getting past the Five Stages of Grief and monologuing a lot. It was time to ask some important questions.


    After all, I don''t even know the name of the all-mighty being I just f.u.c.k.e.d.


    "Does anyone know the name of this woman?"


    ~


    Lady_Fate: Yes. In fact, @Peak_of_Femenism and @HornyBitch should know more. Since she was a part of their pantheon once upon a time and maybe her clone is still a part.


    HornyBitch: Who is she?


    Lady_Fate: "...."


    Lady_Fate: I forgot that you are useless.


    HornyBitch: That hurt.


    Peak_of_Femenism: Who is she?


    Lady_Fate: "...."


    Lady_Fate: I guess all your wisdom goes into Karen Feminism.


    Peak_of_Feminism: "...."


    A/N: Peak_of_Feminism is the Goddess Athena. She is the goddess of wisdom and war.


    Lady_Fate: She is Persephone.


    HornyBitch: Huh?


    Peak_of_Feminsim: Isn''t Persephone supposed to be younger than us though? How can she exist since the beginning of Space and Time?


    Lady_Fate: That is for me to know and you to find out.


    ~


    Hmmmm...


    Persephone.


    In my second life, I remember reading some Greek myths. Persephone was the daughter of Zeus and Demeter and then,ter on, became the Queen of the Underworld with her husband being Hades.


    However, myths are always different than reality.


    Sometimes in myth, those who are males are actually female in reality. Anything is possible. For example, Lucifer in my second life bible myths was described as a male however in reality is a female and my lover.


    Anything is possible.


    Nothing is definite.


    Maybe Persephone''s rumored lover being Qida got mistaken as Hades since both have domains of Death except that... Qida is death itself or at least used to be until I came along and fucked his afterlife up.


    I will have to get the entire information and history from my stepson about his mother.


    Closing my eyes, I started to meditate a bit as the colors around me started to change. Opening my eyes I entered a familiar area however it now looked even more well-defined.


    Previously it was a nk white room but now it was a grassy in.


    ~


    Qida ruffled his hair furiously.


    ''Just what did I want to remember???!''


    Meanwhile, Akashik kept sneaking his hand into Qida''s te eating his biscuits. Suddenly he looked in a certain direction and smirked.


    A lone tall figure appeared. Shoulder-length silver hair that was neatly tied with bangs falling over his noble violet royal amethyst eyes. Porcin skin that didn''t have a spot of imperfect in them.


    Rael slowly walked towards the gazebo with a half-smug smile.


    He nced at Qida who was daydreaming and then made eye contact with Akashik. Both of them nodded and acknowledged each other and a simr smile crept onto their face.


    Rael sat down as he sneaked his hand into Qida''s te and took a cookie.


    Laying back on his chair he looked into the distance. An unnatural wind passed across the grass making it look beautiful.


    Reminded him of the savannas of Africa where he was stranded in his past life. A long story short, someone had bombed his ne when he was traveling to Afghanistan which led to the result of getting stranded in Africa.


    Anyways.


    "I f.u.c.k.e.d. your mom." Rael nonchntly


    spoke as he bit into his cookie.


    "Okay." Qida subconsciously answered as he ruffled his hair ignoring Rael''s presence and words.... then he froze in his ce and jumped out of the chair in celebration.


    "I REMEMBER NOW!! I had locked my mom in the dimension of death!!! I can finally remember!!!"


    Rael nced at the jumping Qida with great interest as he bit into thest cookie that was left on the te.


    Qida nced at his te and his smile instantly disappeared.


    "My...c-cookie."


    Rael continued chewing the cookies and then licked his fingers in front of Qida''s malicious eyes. He nced at Qida then licked his fingers again before saying.


    "By the way..... I fucked your mom."


    Qida red at Rael''s fingertips again before subconsciously saying.


    "Yes, you said it before that is why I remembered."


    "....."


    "....."


    "Wait! What did you say?!"


    "That I am your stepfather now."


    "....."


    Qida simply stared at Rael dumbfounded and then turned to look at Akashik with a betrayed expression.


    "Did you know?"


    Akashik smiled gently as he took a sip of his tea.


    "Nope."


    Qida''s eyes turned bloodshot as his entire body trembled before Rael who was silently now drinking tea.


    "Rael...."


    A disdainful expression came over Rael as nodded towards Akashik. Akashik nodded as he snapped his fingers.


    *Fwoooo!*


    Chains thrusted out of the ground as they entangled Qidapletely. Akashik walked towards him and ced a green-colored ice cap on his head.


    Rael crossed his legs as he calmly looked at Qida who was currentlypletely restrained with a green hat over his head.


    "Don''t call your stepfather by his name.... are you worthy?"


    Qida''s eyes widened as ge shouted.


    "The f*ck you saying!!! Stop acting Chinese!"


    Rael motioned towards Qida.


    Suddenly grandma panties appeared and directly entered Qida''s mouth, stuffing it entirely.


    After a few seconds passed, Rael tapped his fingers over his armrest before letting his face lie over his fingers, intercrossed.


    "Have you calmed down?....Stepson?"


    Qida who had almost calmed down screamed in anger again.


    "RELEASHE ME AKASHACK YUE SHON OF EH BICH TRAITOR!!! THIS WAS ALL YER PLAN!! YOU WANTED TO MAKE MEH HIS SHTEPSHON!!!!!"


    Rael sighed. He couldn''t understand a single thing Qida said with his mouth stuffed with underwear of some random dirty grandma.


    Meanwhile, Akashik almost choked over his tea and gave Qida a stink eye with his tongue out.


    After a few moments of Qida raging.


    "Have you calmed down my stepson in his rebellious stage?"


    Qida had his eyes nk as if lost all hope as he spoke monotonously.


    "....Yes."


    Rael smiled.


    "Good."


    A warm breeze tousled Rael''s hair as a shadow dropped over his face.


    His noble violet amethyst eyes had a settling effect, reassuring in their effectiveness giving a sense of family.


    However, behind those eyes lied a deep and dark abyss with which just one look is needed to enchant and drown someone into an infinity.


    A devilish smile crept onto his face as the corner of his lips curled up slightly. His eyes regained their sharpness as he looked at Qida as if stealing a look into his soul.


    The hopeless Qida was left sweat dropping as he was once again reminded of the abomination that was... Rael.


    Rael smiled kindly as he ced a hand on his face holding it and one on his legs that were crossed upon each other.


    "Tell me... about your mother."

 Chapter 146: The Pathetic Life of Al-Mazur Qida

    Chapter 146: The Pathetic Life of Al-Mazur Qida


    A sigh escaped from my mouth as I stared at my scary stepfather. Once a stepson, always a stepson. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to escape from Rael.


    "Let me tell you...but for this... I need to exin from the beginning."


    ~


    Long ago. A time when time itself didn''t exist and all that was present was nothingness.


    There was no time, no space. That meant that there was no life or death.


    No infinity, no fate or destiny.


    All that existed was nothing, something that didn''t exist.


    However, everything changed when ''concept'' was formed.


    We don''t know how that was formed or why it was formed.


    With the concept, like a dream of a child, the time came into existence along with space and the nothingness started to diminish.


    Universes were starting to form, gxies were starting to form. It was perfect.... however too much perfect is boring.


    Like as if a child was ying with lego, creating and destroying. Life and Death started to exist.


    Death at first was nothing but destruction. It didn''t have sentience nor did it have its own form. All it did was devour everything.


    It was energy, pure energy....most simr to nothingness.


    Death was beautiful but scary at the same time.


    Meanwhile, Life was certainly beautiful. It''s fun to create, see the process of something that is made. It gives satisfaction.


    On one of the creations. A blue to be specific where water was present, life began. It was notplex life.


    It wasn''t a microorganism nor was it a nt. What formed were spirits. The physical manifestation of phantoms that contain crude life energy.


    Spirits, as they came alive, started to help life grow. Their lush was like the breeze of all the beauty of life. Their mere existence made life thrive.


    With the help of spirits, life truly formed.


    Amoeba, nts, fishes..... the list went on as weird and amazing creatures started to form.


    However, life was called life because it is never not never ending.


    It is where I came into the picture.


    Death.


    I devoured everything and crumbled the mes of life creating the cycle of life span.


    Simr to life that had started to form spirits.... death started to form souls to help life to end and then begin continuously.


    As souls came into the picture. Sentience too came. Concept at that point of time had no sentience, it was just the living beings who had the divine gift of sentience.


    As the cycle of life and death continued, the living being suffered a lot. Some seeing their loved ones dying and many such other things.


    It was then that ''Faith'' came into the picture. A mysterious strong force of energy. It was different from life and even death energy. It was special.


    The energy that wouldter form Gods.


    Divinity.


    The faith in divinity gave the concepts a new power.


    The power to form embodiments.


    Like all other concepts, I got an embodiment too, and like all other living beings... I started out as a child too.


    Every child needs a mother. After all... the only milk that a father can produce is his s.e.m.e.n. or maybe go to buy one from the market.


    PS: and nevere back.


    *Coughs*


    Anyways.


    So a crazy b*tch adopted me.


    Her name was Persephone. One of the oldest concepts to ever exist. Space and Time itself.


    Long story short. She tried to brainwash me and almost did. The creepy woman was apparently grooming me to be her husband inspired by the concept of marriage.


    It was hard. Life was hard yet easy. My only purpose in life was to be an absolute ve for my mother.


    I thought what my mom was doing was normal. After all, I never left the house, she had trapped me into a tower.


    Every day I simply looked outside the window. I could obviously feel the Death of many people and my existence being used every second.


    However, that was normal for me since birth since I was Death itself.


    It was another normal day of being Rapunzel when I saw another female other than my mom for the first time in my life.


    She was riding a skeletal horse and gave me a vibe of Death. I could feel that she was using my concept.


    She changed my entire life. My princess in shining armor.


    Oh damn, I am feeling emotional.


    "Do you want a napkin.... stepson?"


    "Yes please."


    "Here."


    "Tha-"


    "Oh wait I don''t have one."


    "-nks."


    "You are wee. I am just doing what a kind and good father should do."


    Sure... I believe it. No need to remind me again and again that you are my stepfather.


    Motherf*cker is doing this on purpose I feel.


    Wait...


    Sigh...


    He really is my motherf*cker.


    Anyways where was I?


    Oh yes.


    My princess charming, my hero of light, my cold and arrogant yet charming and sweet CEO fantasy woman.


    Ahhhhh~


    Her name was.


    Hades.


    The Greek Goddess of Death.


    My savior.... and also the one who made my life hell.


    Funny it is because she was actually living in hell.


    Hohohoho.


    Sigh...


    I ammer than even my stepfather.


    After Persephone came to know about Hades. A war started. A war that caused many losses. Life squandered and the war almost disrupted the entire life and death cycle.


    Souls escaping from my Death Dimension.


    Oh did I mention? Probably not so I will mention it now.


    I had a dimension called ''Death Dimension''. It was where souls woulde after death to travel to the next stage of the afterlife.


    Many other gods had their own small version of Death Dimension but mine was the original one... because you know... I am Death itself.


    For example, my savior who I wanted to run away with and live a happy ending with, Hades had her own Death Dimension called ''Hell''.


    Along with her, some other death gods had decided to merge their death dimensions obviously not to ck off and put all the work of death gods on the most submissive one.


    Oh well.


    Many misunderstandings took ce and many cults were formed in my name. At one point I even forgot why the war was going on and just assumed that I was trying to dominate and conquer everything in existence.


    A stupid thing to announce to everyone else on a loud mic speaker.


    I became the biggest target. The most wanted man in existence.


    Eventually... I even died.


    Laughable isn''t it?


    Death itself died.


    I don''t even know how I died.


    For a few World Cycles, people didn''t die and were immortal.


    However soon everything started to settle down and the life and death cycle went back to normal.


    I am simply the embodiment of the concept of Death and a concept itself can not be erased unless of course nihility is used.


    However no being alive or dead has the power to wield nihility.


    Okay! Enough info dump.


    My momter used her space and time powers to reincarnate as the daughter of Zeus and Demeter.


    Fooled the entire world into thinking that she was in love with Hades and that Hades stockholmed her.


    Ironically mom had tried doing stockholme on me.


    Basically, my mom tortured Hades for all her life.... until I remembered that the war did not start for world domination but for my love, the one who freed me from my cage.


    Hades.


    Yeah... I know... I have a memory problem... happens when you are groomed to be a husband.


    "That''s it?" Rael asked with a frown.


    Bruh.


    What do you mean by ''that''s it''?!


    "Yes. That''s.... it."


    "Okay. Nice."


    "Hmmm..."


    "I f*cked your mom higgigigighihihhahaha."

 Chapter 147: A Wild Morning(*)

    Chapter 147: A Wild Morning(*)


    My eyes slowly fluttered open. I could see the nk ceiling starting at me. My eyes simply stared at it not moving from it. Aplete nk stare.


    Slowly I lifted myself up. I could feel my bangs falling on my face. I looked at my surroundings emotionlessly.


    I felt good. It was as if I had been reborn. I didn''t feel a change physically but mentally felt different. Previously my feelings could control my mind but now my mind couldpletely control those emotions.


    I was at the peak of absolute elegance.


    "Mhmmm...."


    Especially because there was a beautiful woman blowing me. Tilting my head I noticed somethingpletely different.


    The woman who I expected would be blowing me was nowhere in the picture. Yes.... it was not Alizejh, my dear twin sister.


    "How much should I pay?"


    I asked. My voice was quite breathy while being raspy as I spoke. Probably the effects of being slowly assimted with Death.


    It had a manly feel to it.


    The woman didn''t lift her head. I could only see her wless back and long ck hair as she showed off her sucking skills.


    Her tongue entrapped my c.o.c.k.pletely as she bobbed her head up and down taking a full taste of the rod.


    I stopped looking at her and simply gazed outside the window. Outreaching my hands, I grabbed a bottle of bourbon that was ced on the table near to the bed.


    I had specially asked for bourbon and vodka, I had gotten quite an urge to have them since Death started to merge with me.


    Pulling the drawer that was in the table I took out a cigar.


    Lighting it up using my finger as the fire. I took a deep puff before letting the smoke out. I stared at the woman blowing me before taking a sip of the bourbon neat.


    "You didn''t answer me."


    I took another puff of the cigar. My fingers trickled to her back, she was wearing a luxurious nightgown, quite sexy. The material was surely not bad.


    My palm clutched her hair deep and tightly as I lifted her face up from digging more into my c.o.c.k.


    The face that I saw was certainly not one that I expected. Clear ashamed emerald eyes peered into mine. Her elf ears dropped low, bright pink in color.


    I exhaled my puff onto her face as I spoke. Her eyebrows furrowed as she coughed as the smoke directly entered her eyes, nose, and mouth.


    She gazed at me with irritance. It ticked me off.


    "Miss Shama. Are you perhaps a whore?"


    Her expression turned dumbfounded. Slowly it turned red simr to a tomato.


    "What?? NO!"


    I sipped my bourbon.


    "Why were you sucking a cock that doesn''t belong to you."


    She looked down. All her previous pride disappeared as if erased.


    "I see. Well.... how will youpensate me?"


    Her face turned livid as she quickly got up with a jolt and stared into my eyes angrily. Her face looked beautiful with that expression.


    Her eyebrows were liked perfectly and her eyes sparkled like gems while her ears had gotten erect like how my cock was.


    Her twin peaks juggled a bit and her nightgown seemed rather haggard along with her hair due to blowing me.


    "Compensate? What do you mean to say?!"


    I calmly took a sip of my bourbon not answering her question. Gazing out of the window, I stared at the bird outside.


    So carefree they seem however they are not as they are thought to be. They spend their entire day scavenging. They are predators.


    Taking a puff, I lowered my eyes to match hers.


    "You belong to me now."


    A frown crept onto her face.


    "What are you saying?"


    I shook my head as I took a final sip of my bourbon and kept it on the table. Slowly I got up from the bed as I walked towards her.


    She walked back as she saw me approach. Her expression had be like that of a kitten. So ironic. Did she think she could get away after provoking me and my tiger?


    Pushing her against the wall I noticed that her breathing had be rather heaving. My eyebrows rose as I asked.


    "Are you perhaps enjoying this...Miss Shama?"


    She was about to reply. Probably deny. I put a finger against her lips. I don''t have time for her bullshit especially not in the morning.


    She shut up as she felt my finger against her lips. Slowly opening her mouth she let my finger in her mouth, twirling her tongue around it nimbly.


    This turn of events surprised me quite a lot.


    "Miss Shama. It seems you are not that noble."


    She red at me angrily and almost stopped sucking and probably was going to bite my finger but before she could do it, I pushed her bodypletely to the wall.


    My lips touched her nape as I started to suck on her porcin skin. My right hand roamed around her twin peaks as my left hand touched her vagina through her silky nightgown.


    "Mhmmm~" Muffled moans came out from her mouth. Slowly I raised the intensity while making Shama''s body sensitive to me at the same time.


    "I haven''t even done anything yet Miss Shama. I wonder if your husband ever properly pleasured you."


    She moaned as she let my lips suck her more. I could feel her body heating up, her ears drooping, her eyes turning hazy as her vagina already had water flowing like a blocked dam finally getting a way out.


    "Non. He....nhever- Ahhh~~!!!"


    She already had a massive orgasm.


    "Is that so?" I mused to myself as I stopped sucking her nape. I had not expected anything great from her husband anyway.


    The guy literally looks like someone who has an erectile dysfunction due to working out to the point of harming one''s own body.


    Pulling the erotic housewife I pped her perky fat ass that had given birth to two kids.


    *Phtack!!*


    "Ahhhh~!!!"


    Picking her up in a princess carry, I threw her on my bed.


    "Then today I will make a woman out of you."

 Chapter 148: Beauty Bath with Ducky

    Chapter 148: Beauty Bath with Ducky


    Rael touched his skin with his finger. A moan escaped from his mouth. A moan that women usually offer their souls to hear but still can''t hear.


    His slender fingers were long, a bit bony but had an amazing texture with a good amount of sensitivity.


    When Rael touched his skin, he could feel his cheek skin too. The skin on his face was even better than the one on his finger.


    Too smooth.


    It was a very addictive feeling for him. Such soft while being hard, such porcin skin was like a feature of someone who has transcended even reality.


    Rael moaned again.


    "Mhmm..."


    Another moan could be heard. Rael frowned, this was no him moaning. Tilting his head he noticed a bombshell sleeping near his balls, her nose touching his cock.


    "Oh."


    Amidst admiring his own skin, he had forgotten about the housewife to who he had shown a new life.


    She was finally able to be a true woman due to Rael fucking her. He shook his head and murderer under his breath.


    "I feel so sad for the female gender. Not all of them have the privilege to be a true woman."


    Rael was sad but not for long, the entire female gender was sad but not for long.


    He got up from the bed, gently pushing the busty housewife away from his cock. As he was doing that, the woman suddenly clutched his thigh tightly.


    She was not ready to let go of Rael even as she was sleeping due to ack of energy.


    "F*ck."


    Rael cursed out. This was something that had happened a lot even in his first life. He was just too amazing and now even his sweat and semen were as amazing as him.


    Irakiel El Navah. Suffering from sess. Sed life.


    Somehow using a bit more energy and a bit of his noble nimble skills, he removed his thigh from Shama''s clutches and walked towards the bathroom.


    As he entered the bathroom naked, he wondered what happened to Alizejh. She was supposed to be beside him and to his surprise, it was Shama who he saw as the first person at the moment.


    "Hmm.. maybe she is a morning person."


    It was entirely possible ording to him since Alizejh was always a disciplined character of person unlike him.


    Although it saddened him that he did not get a blowjob from a person who looks almost simr to him in the morning, it was fine. He got a blow from Connor''s wife.


    That was good enough since Connor had annoyed him a lot since the first time he met him plus Rael has helped the Yillian Family a lot so Connor''s wife aspensation was only fair.


    Shama was a unique person with an extremely high talent, he had nevere across a person with talent this high especially for elegance.


    She was the perfect disciple candidate for him to pass on his sportsmanship skills to.


    Rael had been looking for a sessor of his sword skills for a long time, even before he became King.


    None of his other disciples werepatible with his sword skills since they required extreme elegance.


    His disciples being. Puck and Derek. Puck was more attributed towards magic and especially dark elements while Derek was more attributed to brute strength.


    His honorary disciple, his daughter was more interested in spending time with him rather than learning.


    Hence meeting Shama was like a blessing for him.


    Entering the bathroom, Rael hung his towel on the back of the door and started to admire his body in the mirror.


    Flexing his abs and muscles in the mirror, he once again started a narcissistic monologue however at the same time, Rael was very careful too.


    He knew that he is allowed to be narcissistic but should also look at the surroundings and keep his guard up.


    He did not want another statue to fall on him.


    Switching open the tap of the bathtub to fill some hot water along with some bubbles, he started to think of the statue.


    Now that he closely thought about it. Maybe his death was a scheme by someone and not idental.


    After all, someone tried to force himself/herself upon his piano, Crisez-Vilzi too. He knew that his wives would never do that since he was not Chinese nor were his wives of Chinese descent.


    Plus his wives were extremely loyal and loved him a lot despite being in a three-way rtionship. Most female fairies are bisexuals.


    At first, the wives too liked each other(not love) but each time Rael f.u.c.k.e.d. the two of them, the less bisexual they became and were kind of like sisterster.


    Such was the power of Rael. Imagine if he f.u.c.k.e.d. a bisexual woman now... with his lust power and current handsomeness he would not even need to f.u.c.k. to make a bisexual woman, straight.


    ''Hmmm... I will have to investigate the matter of my death properly before leaving for the celestial realm so that I can take a perfect revenge.''


    As the bathtub got filled with hot water and bubbles, miraculously he noticed a duck from the corner of his eye.


    Now, this was a serious miracle. He remembered that thest time he took a beauty bath, there were no ducks and he had to use a hippo.


    Rael was overjoyed. No, that would be an understatement, Rael could not express his feelings.


    Taking the duck in his hand, he caressed it a bit. A small smile appeared on his visage as his lips curled back.


    Slowly entering the bubble bathtub, he rxed his bodypletely and closed his eyes before releasing a huge sigh.


    A lot of things had taken ce and he hade to know about a lot of things.


    He grabbed the bottle of bourbon that he had brought with him inside the bathroom and started to pour it into a ss and drank itpletely in one sip.


    He could feel its burn scorching his throat. He loved the feeling.


    He took a puff of the cigar near him and closed his eyes while rxing aback the tub.


    As he did that, he started to recollect what happened yesterday.


    He was sleeping normally, his sister barged into the room. At first, he thought she was a ghost and got scared.


    Now that he thought of it, that was a pathetic thing to feel. Fear. After that, Alizejh got an existential crisis and he pampered her before she went to sleep.


    After that, he woke up thinking that there was still a ghost and then somehow he got transmigrated into an unknown ne where there were many ghosts and souls.


    In that unknown in, his soul becameplete. After that happened, he felt his entire demeanor change.


    Later he found Qida''s mom chained in the tower of a huge castle. Wait... now that he thought of it... isn''t this a bit clich?


    Qida''s mom was the princess kidnapped by the dragon while he was the hero. Wait for a second.... this is kind of fucked up.


    Qida''s mom was in no way a delicate princess nor was he a hero.


    So this clich should be, the princess seals the dragon and the viin unseals the dragon and fucks it. Happy ending.


    The princess is Qida. Suits that femboi.


    He was groomed to be a husband lol.


    Later he came to know that the unknown ne he was in was the official Death Dimension that belonged to him.


    ''Does that mean I can travel there anytime I want?''


    After banging Qida''s mom whose name was apparently Persephone and was an almighty being, he escaped the dimension when she noticed that the one she r.a.p.e.d. was not Qida but someone else.


    After that, he met Qida, his stepson in his mindscape, and trolled him a bit. Along with Qida, he met his other half, Akashik too.


    Akashik had been a really good wingman to him and was an amazing supporter. Rael nodded, even the cookies he baked were extremely delicious.


    ''Oh wait.... hadn''t I switched the Livestream on? Is it still going on because I don''t think I switched it off.''


    Rael quickly opened his eyes and filled another ss of bourbon before taking a puff of his cigar. He had priorities.


    After exhaling the smoke he gulped down the bourbon neat while enjoying the burn.


    He took another puff and yed with the ducky a bit before checking the live stream.


    His eyebrow immediately raised when he saw the Livestream.


    "Oh my..."

 Chapter 149: New Subscribers

    Chapter 149: New Subscribers


    [Viewers have increased by 49 and you have 11 new subscribers.]


    [2 new items in Inbox]


    [You have been credited 69million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69...


    ...


    ..


    [Congrattions on crossing the 20 subscriber threshold! A gift pack has been credited to the inbox.]


    [Congrattions on gaining 69 total viewers! The Official Heavenly Exchange Shop function has been opened as a system subsidiary function! Tap for more info...]


    [Congrattions streamer codename: Stepfather.


    You have a total of 69 viewers and 22 subscribers.]


    [Inbox 3/20]


    [Tap to open inbox.]


    The notifications immediately bombarded me. I did not even have the time to check the chat and by the grace of myself... I swear.


    I never chose Stepfather as my code name... this system knows me too well to chose what I would choose for myself.


    Hmmm... let us check the chat now.


    ~


    SexySanta: Hewoo I am new here!


    Yuriyuri: Hi and wee to this club of degenerates.


    Pussyyer123: CUM CUM I WANT TO LICK TJAT


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: @SexySanta Sorry about that. You will have to bare with us.


    DatingSimNeet: Rael is so dreamy.


    HornyBitch: I know right!


    HornyBitch: I want him to step on my vagina like as if I am a dog.


    Peak_of_Femenism: You all.... why... why... why do I have to be stuck with these horny fuckers.


    HornyBitch: BITCH YOU WANT HIM AND YOU KNOW THAT!!


    SexySanta: Umm... Merry... Christmas?


    Lady_Fate: I want Daddy Rael in a Santa cosy to fuck me.


    SexySanta: "...."


    Lady_Fate: @SexySanta Why don''t you gift yourself as a present for Christmas to Daddy... I am sure he will enjoy it.


    SexySanta: I mean... he is quite hot..


    CataddictPriest: o()o


    Cupcake_Phoenix: Owo hug @CataddictPriest


    CataddictPriesr: Hello cupcake! Thanks for the hug!


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Someone hug me too!


    WomanOfCulture: Don''t you have a husband?


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: He hasn''t hugged me since he became disabled and even my own kids are too shy now.


    Peak_of_Femenism: Oh! I misjudged you all along! @Norse_Queen_Housewife it seems that you ripped his arms off for trying to hug you right?


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: No... your username should be Peak of Karen.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: @SexySanta Wee to the Family.


    HornyBitch: Join the DADDY RAEL CULT @SexySanta


    HornyBitch: The MORE the BETTER!


    ~


    I think I am going to get a headache. These women chat a lot, weird and tacky both I must admit.


    Let''s just check the inbox for now.


    ''Open all at once!''


    [SexySanta has sent Rudolph''s reindeer meat.]


    [HotastheSunShintoGodQueen has sent Kusanagi.]


    [System Gift Pack:


    (1)Santa Cosy:


    When wearing the cosy, the divine duty of gifting is assigned. Gift those children another sibling.


    (2)Superman sses:


    The peak of extreme stealth. No one can recognize the user if he wears this.


    (3)Anywhere Letter:


    An omnipotent letter that can be sent anywhere, anyce to any person. No one can hide from it.


    (4) Gacha Low to Divine Ticket 2]


    Hmmm... I hate gachas. Open all.


    [Congrattions you have received 1 low grade french fry.]


    [Congrattions you have received 1 divine grade cat ear set.]


    Wow.... what shitty gachas. The f*ck am I supposed to do with this French fry?


    *Crunch... crunch..*


    "Actually it''s not that bad."


    Seriously.... or maybe I have gotten ustomed to human taste of food due to my second life.


    *Poof!*


    A cat ear set appeared in my hands. This is quite a good gacha gift. I can tell one of my wives to cosy to this.


    Speaking of cosy... I have been gifted a Santa Cosy set. Reminds me of Christmas in my second life, quite a jolly festival. Probably the best time of the year for me since it would also be the end of the year.


    One year closer to death. One year closer to human please extinction.


    What else have I got?


    Hmmmm... a pair of sses that are very simr to the ones rk Kent wore, not bad. I can use it''s function in the future if I ever am nning on going low key.


    Along with that I have a letter called the ''Omnipotent Anywhere Letter'' boasting that it can go anywhere to send a message.


    Very presumptuous.


    Mighte in use, one day in the future.


    A subscriber called SexySanta has sent me.... Reindeer meat. Now that''s what I call nice. Today''s meal is gonna be tasty.


    Another subscriber has sent.... Kusanagi.


    I want to see it''s description.


    [Kusanagi:


    It is a legendary sword known worldwide and is one of threeImperial Regalia of the Shinto Pantheon.


    The sword once belonged to the Shinto Goddess of Storms, Susanoo. Sheter gifted the sword to her elder sister, Amaterasu to settle an old grievance.]


    Oh. Oh. Damn. This is a good sword. Somehow... I feel a bit guilty.


    I mean... thousands... no zillions would die for just to have a look at this sword... and I just got it by fucking a hot woman.


    Is this what I havee to...? Satisfying the urges of some hundred million women who are desperate for a man but don''t want anyone to know that?


    A porn actor for closet perverts? Or maybe open?


    Eh... who cares...


    *Poof!*


    The sword immediately appeared in my hands in the disguise of a pen. If I really unleashed the sword''s true form... I think just its aura would destroy the world in a millisecond.


    There is a reason why higher beings and higher weopans are not able toe or form in a lower world.


    Just their aura is enough to destroy the lower world. Hence they have to send Avatars, messengers or arrive in dreams just tomunicate.


    So there are not really much benefits to being a God since after the painstaking efforts to be one.... you start all over again from the bottom.


    Unless one is a naturally born God, everything is difficult.


    Then again there are many pros too. You have many followers and an infinite lifespan.


    In my first life I wanted to be a God to get more followers and bless even those in the higher realms with my handsomeness.


    In my current life, my only goal is to ''live''. Yes. I don''t want to die. Maybe I am a coward for that but I don''t want to die.


    Gulping down the entire bottle of bourbon, I got up from the tub.


    I haven''t yet checked the Official Heavenly Exchange Shop. I guess I will have to check itter.


    It''s time for breakfast. This daddy is hungry.


    ~


    Next Chapter will be a Time Skip.

 Chapter 150: Read this or else Jesus will SUS you.

    Chapter 150: Read this or else Jesus will SUS you.


    Hey guys, I have not been uploading the past couple of days cuz my exams are ongoing. I even deleted this app to avoid distraction but clearly, I have downloaded it again. Anyways, the next chapter will be on the 11th or 12th since my exams are ending on the 11th. I hv so many exams that it makes me quite stressed tbh also taking into consideration that I don''t study properly and cramp up for exams.(I am working on that habit.)


    The secondst arc of the novel will start from the next chapter onwards. I have nned a lot and that makes me so giddy and excited to write ngl


    Alright then, bye-bye. See you on Monday or Tuesday or Wednesday. I will update both this original novel and the fanfic. I am also secretly working on another novel(I haven''t written much, don''t have time.) that I think I will publish as a hard copy one day.

 Chapter 150: Teaser

    Chapter 150: Teaser


    Light years away, universes away, multiverses away, omniverses away, dimensions away.... clouds parted in a jiffy, orange skies were instantly reced with clouds.


    It was like a beam of extreme energy, a huge ray of purple color sted onto the barren ground below the grey sky.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    The ground shook but did not break, not even a ke of dust was produced or could be seen.


    A tall creature emerged out from the beam. It did not look simr to any other creature from the Lower World.


    The being had four heads but a single eye in the center. Its lower body was simr to a chimpanzee but had flowers for body hair. Overall, the color of the creature was dark red and had two arms attached to each head.


    He moved his body to observe the surroundings and nodded his head. It seemed that he had arrived at the right destination, a royal courtroom.


    Green color sweat dropped from his head, a servant that looked simr to him had a surprised expression on his face.


    The other servants too had a surprised expression. One of the servants rushed towards him and spoke in a hurry.


    "Esteemed Lord, Jalear would you like some tea?"


    The creature red at the servant hard.


    "Oh... I forgot... that lord does not have a mouth."


    The color of the creature''s skin turned red as he pushed the servant down and tilted his head to look at the other servants.


    "Is his Majesty inside?"


    A servant nodded and said in a jiffy.


    "Yes, but he is eating dinner at the moment- HEYY!!."


    The creature ignored the servant and instantly rushed towards a huge door, the guards at the door instantly blocked the door but suddenly all of them burst into mes.


    The door automatically opened as the weird creature entered inside.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your Majesty!"


    On the other side of the door was a massive dinner hall that was ted with ck and silver. A cloud demonic-looking entity sat on a huge throne.


    "Jalear.... I have told you many times... not to interrupt me when I am in the middle of eating dinner." The cloud entity spoke.


    He had a face of a fish and fins for hands and legs, his ears were mutated to a hybrid of elvish. A huge coat of fluffy clouds surrounded him.


    "Waaaah!!"


    A wail could be heard.


    *Crunch.*


    *Crunch*


    *Crunch*


    "Human Chicken hybrids indeed taste extremely delicious. Would you like a taste Jalear?"


    "....."


    "Oh... I forgot that you do not have a mouth."


    "Your majesty! This is no time for jokes, I have an extremely important news. The ss of Misery has once again started to flow with Soul Wine."


    The fish-head''s eyes almost popped out from his skulls.


    "No way."


    "Your majesty this is extremely good news! Now we can create a steady supply of Soul Wine for heretic gods and the devils."


    The fish creature lowered his head and stopped eating his human hybrid. His face was more stoic than usual. His fish face was already very stoic.


    "We will also be able to-"


    "No! No! No! No!"


    "Huh?"


    "Your majesty are you fine?"


    "NO!"


    "This is bad news!"


    "Your Majesty what do you mean by this?"


    "I mean to say.... that my cringe emo delusional boss might have revived...."


    "Huh? Your Majesty had a boss?"


    "Yea! He is a psycho who was groomed by his mother... wait... wait...WAIT!.. I should find the source of the Pure Death Energy that made the ss of Misery activate.... ughhhhhhh I wanted to eat my delicious human!"


    ~


    In apletely dark room where a simple throne stood. A gentle voice could be heard. Its tone was voice extremely mesmerizing and seductive, even the coldest of hearts would melt if they heard it.


    However, every rose has its thorns.


    "Have you found the source of the Pure Death Energy?"


    "Yes, my Lady."


    "Hmmm.... interesting... should I go and take a look?"


    ~


    "We haven''t yet found Hecate?"


    "We have not, sir."


    "This is an issue."


    "Actually sir... there are a few ces we haven''t tried yet and there is a high possibility that the Esper Queen might be recovering over there."


    ~


    "I can feel it.... ahhhhh ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha."


    "Puuuuure Death Eenergy."


    "I have been waiting for this! AHAHAHAGAHSGAGAGAHAFAFGA I have been.... waiting...."


    "This time... I will eradicate itpletely. Mommy will be proud of me... I... AM... SUUUURE."


    "Huhuhuuhuhuhuhujuhujujujujujujhjujujujuju."


    ~


    In another space. An inside of a pavilion to be exact. A woman in a shimmering silvery-ck dress was lying on a bench. Her face was cold and devoid of expression giving out an air of nobility and hard cold elegance.


    She had dark ck hair that draped across her outfit that giving her even more untouchable vibes.


    Her eyes slowly opened wide, red in color, simr to a ruby yet extremely different than one.


    "Should I help him?"

 Chapter 151: Start of the Royal Assembly(1)

    Chapter 151: Start of the Royal Assembly(1)


    It was a sunny day, clouds drugged apart and the brilliant golden rays of light shimmered down the entire banquet area.


    In every corner, jolly voices could be heard. Workers mended the ce, cooks rushed to the kitchen, and a few servants decorated the area.


    It was time for one of the biggest events in the history of the Demon World. Nobles and important folk from all around the Lower World would be joining in.


    The Royal Assembly.


    One of the only times when the Demon Queen Lucifer makes an appearance.


    However, what no one knew was that.... all the people arriving were soon going to also be an audience for marriage.


    In the books and script of history, this day would be one of the most important events of all time and would famously be known as the-


    Largest Cuckfest of History.


    The noblemen and the important folk probably would have never seen iting or maybe they did... but thought that danger was over for them.


    "The air here is amazing." A woman took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "Hmph! All I can smell is vile demons." Tilting to her side, the woman looked at her father and sighed.


    "Sigh... father not all demons are like that." The man looked at his daughter enraged, his eyebrows moved up and down as steam came out from his nostril and blood from his nose.


    "HMPH!" He snorted onest time before stomping away from his daughter.


    The daughter shook her head and looked at her father''s back with sadness. Beside her another woman came, she looked simr to her but a mature version.


    The daughter looked at her mother and spoke.


    "His hate for demons has increased since when we had sex with Rael."


    The mother had a sad expression too.


    "I hope we can meet Rael again, I want to have sex with him again and kiss his handsome face."


    The daughter mother pair looked at each other and had a tactic understanding.


    The father was no other but the Pope of the Holy Theocracy.


    Saint Joseph Maria.


    One of the strongest figures in the Lower World.


    The two females were none other than his wife and daughter.


    When you get into a high position in Church, slowly one starts to lose his reproductive abilities and even one''s dick stops getting erect.


    Saint Joseph Maria, once upon a time had no hate for demons but it slowly progressed and his hate for demons became his passion.


    When Joseph was a desperate virgin he got catfished and was almost going to fuck with a dolphin beast.


    It was all set up by a demon.


    Since then, Joseph got PTSD.


    However, yearster, he had his wife and daughter stolen whening to the Demon Kingdom on a business trip.


    While the Pope was doing his business in the Church situated in the Demon Kingdom, the wife and daughter decided to go to an establishment to have a drink and have some girl time.


    Over there, Rael picked the twodies and enjoyed the two of them thoroughly without even knowing that they were important females to the Pope.


    Joseph then caught his daughter and wife in bed with Rael. He hadunched a full-blown investigation to look for them since they hadpletely disappeared.


    When he did find them, it was like a nightmare had struck.


    The two women had tasted the highest amount of pleasure ever possible to taste.


    On the other side of the banquet, a pair of three had arrived and were getting swooped in by cameras and reporters.


    No wonder since they looked like supermodels and were everyone''s wet dreams.


    Royal Vampires.


    "Are you sure that Aria will he here Jericho?" A gruff voice spoke. He was wearing a in ck suit that looked elegant. He had a well-trimmed beard and dark red eyes that looked more intimidating than a predator''s.


    Jericho, the vampire waved to the reporters and cameras and smiled as he spoke.


    "Yes father, I am sure that she will be here."


    Between the two men, a beautiful woman checked the time on her wristwatch. She was wearing a red robe with cut frills at the bottom, it had silver embroidery and ck polka dots at the bottom of the dress.


    Her blonde hair fell over her seductive nape and her red lips matched perfectly with her red eyes and pale skin.


    "I am getting a good vibe from this event." She smiled as she held the hand of both gentlemen, walking inside the entrance of the reception hall.


    Gerard, the King of the Vampires and the ruler of the Undis Kingdom smiled.


    "Same."


    Jericho too had a slight smile on his face.


    "Same."


    ~


    A handsome man walked into the room and the entire room that was buzzing with noise came down with silence.


    ..Tap...tap...tap..tap..


    The sound of his shoes resounded across the entire hall. The man waavishly dressed, a bit too luxurious.


    He had diamonds and jewels all over his body and had rapunzel long golden hair along with golden eyes.


    Avari Apllistia Mamon.


    The Apostle of Greed.


    Servants and many of the nobles bowed in front of him. The man nodded, behind him six men held his long hair not letting it touch the ground.


    They were like pnquin carriers but instead of the carriage, they were carrying hair.


    From behind the Greed King and his hair carriers, six people came.


    All of them were golden-haired which showed their greed family inheritance except for two people among them.


    They were the offsprings of Avari, also known as the siblings of Rael and Alizejh. The pink-haired woman in the group of people was the fiance of n, a dead prince of greed, and the other person who did not have golden hair was Magnifica, the wife of Avari.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, wee the Apostle of Greed and his family!"


    Avari and the others nced at the people around but mainly ignored all of them and continued walking as if they were in a modeling catwalk show.


    All of the main pieces hade into position, just a slight flick is needed to make a perfect domino.

 Chapter 152: Start of the Royal Assembly(2)

    Chapter 152: Start of the Royal Assembly(2)


    A man in a ck suit walked towards the Greed Family Head. He had a grey beard and ancient blue eyes, a ssic butler look to himself.


    Upon nearing the Family Head, he paused in front before bowing and speaking.


    "Your Lordship. I will help you get to your assigned table."


    The golden-haired man nced at the butler and nodded.


    Avari was one of the strongest existences in the Lower World but there were some people even he did not dare to offend and one of them was Queen Lucifer''s personal butler and personally trained army.


    The old butler led the Greed Family Head across tables and many other noblemen to his respected seat, as they walked, everyone parted ways.


    "Here your lordship. This area is where those from the Apostle Sin Conglomerate are assigned." The butler bowed as he spoke in a humble tone.


    The golden-haired nodded as the butler left and went near the other nobles that resided in his territory and sat on his appointed seat.


    As he did that, a messenger ran towards him.


    "Your Lordship of the Greed House. I am a messenger of the Gluttony House. My Lord has a message for you."


    Avari frowned and spoke.


    "What does that fat pig want from me? You may speak."


    The messenger acted as if he did not hear Avari''s first sentence and spoke.


    "It would be better if you followed us towards the upper floors, the lordship has made space for all of the Sin Lords."


    Avari sighed. He wanted to make a few connections with some lower nobles and sessful businessmen.


    Although he was a noble at a high position with a bad attitude, he did not care about anything- caste, race, religion when it woulde to money and connections.


    He would do his best to usurp allpanies and possessions of those lower than him and amongst the entire Lower World, he was the second richest person.


    Never once had he made a deal that did not profit him.


    Avari Apllistia Mammon led an extremelyvish lifestyle despite being greedy.


    All of his money woulde back to him anyway since he would buy everything from himself.


    Avari had many thoughts. A dangerous thought to refuse the man in front of him lurked at the back of his mind, after all, he thought of the Gluttony Sin Head as a fat buffoon who only knew how to stuff food down his throat and as the poorest sin head.


    Then again.... he was not sure because the Gluttony Fool was asking other Sin Heads toe too. It would be fine if he did not give face to fat bastard but offending the other Sin Families? That was not something he could afford at least not until he became the ruler of the Lower World.


    Avari was smart and knew how to steal and outright overwhelm someone before possessing something precious of the person but he also knew not to count his chickens before they have hatched.


    This was something he had learned in the harsh business world.


    Be ruthless, cold, and smart.


    Never let emotions control your decision unless necessary, be rational.


    Don''t be so cold that you would fire all employees at once, fire them one by one without letting anyone raise suspicion.


    This was how Avari waddled his way to the top. Like a snake. Preying only when the time is right.


    Although sometimes his heart would get the better of his brain. He was in love with the Ruler of the Lower World. He fell for her the first time he saw her, Lucifer, and her twin sister Mika.


    He still had many weaknesses. At one point, he even felt lust towards his own daughter Alizejh. If being honest, he still wanted to put his fangs into her.


    If only he had not kicked Irakiel out of the house, Alizejh would still be there and maybe even in his hands.


    The cocksucker had many fantasies, he did not even know that his real wife had already been fucked by Irakiel.


    "Your Lordship, I think you will be interested to hear what my Lord has to say."


    The golden-haired man raised his eyebrow.


    "Do tell me.... just... what can interest me?"


    The messenger nodded and spoke in a hurry.


    "Your son... n... we might have rounded off who killed him."


    Now Avari was interested and had finally found a reason to give face to the Gluttony Family Head. He leaned a bit back and signaled his hair holders.


    They quickly reshuffled and started to brush Avari''s long hair. This was an intimidation tactic that Avari had created.


    After they were done brushing his hair, he stood up and signaled the hair holders again to hold his hair.


    The messenger''s eyebrows twitched as he asked in a polite tone.


    "Then shall we leave your Lordship?"


    Avari tilted his head to then nce at the messenger and nodded.


    "Show me the way."


    The messenger bowed as he walked forward with a golden-haired man and his hair holders behind him.


    ~


    While everyone was busy making connections and gossiping, the main character of this event a.k.a. me, Irakiel El Navah was busy sitting at the deepest corner of the room along with my best friend, Puck.


    A ck sunss was over my face as I sucked a drink called Mint Mojito.


    "Master are we wearing sses to check out women?"


    I started at the shota sitting beside me with a nk face.


    "Obviously not."


    I mean... I don''t need to wear sunsses to check out a woman I am attracted to. Do I look like a pervert?


    "So who are you staring at?"


    I sighed. This kid is going to give me a headache.


    "Look at your 12''o''clock."


    Puck turned 90 as he saw a rabbit woman serving drinks to everyone and sighed.


    "So you really were staring at a female, I thought you were having a fever if you were not checking a female out."


    I stared at him dumbfounded and looked again. There was indeed a rabbitdy in a bunny suit. Sexy but that was not what I was staring at... but rather the te in her hand from which she was serving.


    Why do people go to weddings or banquets? Is it the women in work, obscene or traditional dresses? Party yes at least for me.


    Well, obviously people go for the food.


    And that is exactly how I was going to enjoy this banquet before I look for any potential targets for my Harem.


    I will definitely eat.... A Hamburger.

 Chapter 153: Start of the Royal Assembly(3)

    Chapter 153: Start of the Royal Assembly(3)


    "Avari. It''s been a long time since we have all gotten together." A man spoke, his smile was wide and disgusting. One could see pieces of chicken and rotten legumes stuck in his teeth.


    Avari had a cold visage etched on his face. He felt revolted to even be near the fat man in front of him. To him, the entire Gluttony Family was absolutely disgusting and no one could me him since everyone thought the same.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time... Gulgilbar.." Icy breath escaped Avari''s mouth as he muttered those words even a normal person could see the hate and disgust that Avari had for the said man, Gulgibar.


    To be honest, calling Gulgilbar a man was an insult to all normal men. Gulgilbar was less of a man and more of a fat bao.


    He had so much fat all around his body that it covered even his face forcing him to keep his eyes shut and when he did open them, it would be narrow slits.


    The man was dressed in traditional east oriental clothes. One thing that everyone would be able to agree on would be that his clothes at least looked greatpared to his demeanor and body.


    They gave him a posh aura... if he did not smile or chomp on food like a savage.


    Gulgirbar. Even if he was the poorest Sin Family Head, he was still one of the richest in the Lower World. Some of his greatest sources of ie were extortion from those living in his territory andplete control over the livestock market.


    However since most of the food from the Livestock market went to his territory, he would not really make much of a profit.


    The Gluttony Family every year would eat approximately 30% of the food in the entire Lower World.


    That is a lot.


    No wonder people in his territory have strict foodws. Those living in his territory are only allowed to eat a specific amount of food from the supply, the rest was for the Main Family.


    However, everyone in the territory is sufficed. The best chefs all over the world reside in the Gluttony territory. So every day they get to eat tasty street food that is divine level.


    The Gluttony family''s stomachs are like a massive ck hole, they can eat and eat and eat. The world might copse but they will still concentrate on their food.


    Gulgilbar was a smart bao. Despite letting his sin control him, he was a smart person. If he was not, then he would have been bankrupt and the Livestock market would in aplete loss.


    He still had a simple priority and that was food. His mother once told him, ''A man is judged by his fatness.''


    A fat man is a man-eating a lot of food. To buy that much amount of food, one needs a lot of money. A fat man is rich. Even if the lifestyle is unhealthy, a fat man can afford it.


    The fatter you are, the better it is.


    Even women choose men by fatness. The fatter they are, the better lifestyle they can provide.


    While everyone disdained Gulgilbar. He disdained them back. No one in the world could be as fat as him.


    He was proud of his fatness.


    He even thought low of the new generation. Everyone wanted to be fembois rather than being the jolly old fat momos.


    Why momo? Because no one could be a Bao like him.


    None of the sin families had arrived. That almost gave him a heart attack. He did not want to be alone in the presence of Gulgilbar.


    However, it seemed that as much as he respected the other Sin Heads, they respected him back.


    He came upon a conclusion that no one was going to go for the meeting but the only reason they came was because their spies informed them that he had arrived.


    No one would want to deliberately offend Avari.


    Avari cursed himself in his mind.


    ''I was so concentrated on my hair and green hat due to Irakiel that I forgot to ask my spies if anyone was going to the Meeting with Gulgilbar.''


    If no one would being then he could avoid the entire meeting entirely and even if a few dide, he could afford to offend a few sin families but not all together.


    He had that much trust in his power and influence to afford a few full-scale wars.


    If it was any other day then Avari would not entertain the thought to offend any sin family since it would harm his business and World Domination ns but today was a special day.


    Avari did not want to ruin his day by looking at the fat bao the first thing uponing.


    His day was ruined now though since the bao had already shed him one of his signature rotten tooth smiles.


    Avari wanted to gaze and meet Queen Lucifer with a charming demeanor which now seemed a bit hard to do so.


    He felt that bad luck was already shining over him.


    "Aha! Avari." An exmation could be heard. The dark-faced Avari tilted to look ik the direction and a smile broke onto his face.


    It was his only friend.


    Roth La Sate.


    The head of the Anger Family.


    Then soon Roth''s face turned dark and he looked away from Avari. Recently he had been on odds with Avari. He had not yet told Avari but he felt deeply ashamed.


    That too in a way even more shameful. His own wives tied him up with an artifact and made him watch how they made out with Irakiel with a wifey passion that they never ever showed to him.


    Every night, he would get nightmares of that day and he would find himself getting horny with his dk erect.


    He felt deeply ashamed and as if had betrayed his ancestors. Maybe he was a cuck and the nightmares were not nightmares but rather wet dreams.


    His wives would have never met Irakiel if it was not for and through Avari and Roth would have never found out that he was a cuck.


    Avari almost waved towards Roth but then stopped midway when he saw his expression. For once in his entire life, Avari felt sadness.


    Actually... for the third or fourth time, he too would get cuck thoughts and feel ashamed sometimes.


    Roth turned to then look at Gulgilbar with a brief expression of disdain as he greeted him with a nod.


    "Gulgilbar."


    Gulgilbar nodded. They did not really have that bad of a rtionship. It was rather neutral, the only reason Roth disdained Gulgilbar was because Avari hated Gulgilbar.


    "Roth."


    Both parties acknowledged each other and Roth took a seat furthest from Avari and Gulgilbar. Today he did not want to get into any drama, he was already exhausted due to feeling anger towards himself.


    "Ah look over there. The other families areing. Soon we can start our meeting." Gulgilbar spoke as he then took a bite of a hamburger.


    Both Avari and Roth nodded in awkwardness as they remained in their seats.. Each with multiple thoughts in their head and a thousand different emotions.

 Chapter 154: Announcement

    Chapter 154: Announcement


    Hey guys as you can see- I haven''t released any chaps and my releasing has been quite irregr. The reason is that I have my promotional examsing up. In just 3 days they will start.


    Basically, I m going on a 1-month hiatus since I have exams. After they end that is in March beginning I will upload chaps and continue the wedding arc.


    I am deleting this app since I don''t want distractions amd frankly this app is my biggest distractionpared to any other social media.


    Thank you for understanding me.


    See y''all in a month.

 Chapter 155: Interesting Developments Begin

    Chapter 155: Interesting Developments Begin


    Currently, I was having an intense battle with the two bums one cheek topped with sauce and cheese in front of me aka the delicacy that I have been wanting to taste since a long time, hamburger.


    My hands would almost touch it but then I would pull it out and check the surroundings.


    Is there any statue near me? Good! No statue. Maybe this time I can try eating it.


    My hand almost touched it... almost.


    I could see things ying out in slow motion, my hand nearing the beautiful hamburger but then a hand belonging to someone else intercepting in between and stealing it from me.


    Wide-eyed, I looked at the hand in front of me. It was fair and petite but with long fingers. Following the hand, I saw a blonde-haireddy staring at the burger in her hand curiously.


    She looked at me from the corner of her eye and took a small bite. Her face contorted into a mixture of pleasure and disgust.


    She had blood-red eyes that matched her pale skin and with her gracious way of eating I already knew what she was.


    A Royal Vampire.


    She then spoke after swallowing the small bite of the burger.


    "Ew."


    Huh? Huh?? Huh???


    Did she just call the hamburger ew.... although she clearly enjoyed eating it? ...Women.


    "If you don''t like it. Then why did you eat it?" I spoke. My emotions were raging in my heart but my face outwardly was as nk and stoic as it could be.


    "I just wanted to see if the food outside my kingdom is any good." She spoke with a haughty expression and then looked at me as if I was an insect before taking another bite of the burger.


    "Then stick to your vitamin d multivitamins." I didn''t give her another nce and simply started to walk away.


    I am pissed off now. Time to go and hunt a woman to release it.


    As I stormed through the long hallways I simply admired the architecture. They reminded me a lot of the Celestial Realm. Although the Fairy Realm didn''t have much architecture because we liked nature more, I would still travel outside the fairy realm to admire other species architecture.


    The banquet was a panorama of cheerful and excited noise, as more and more people, who were no doubt people of some sort of influence, began filling the area up.


    Some groups seemed more distinguished than the rest who were personally escorted by the hosts. They seemed like the more affluent nobles even among the nobles.


    No doubt. This banquet is the biggest in history with important figures and nobles from all the kingdoms of the Lower World.


    Arge crowd of females gathered around a venue where two salespeople were selling some kind of product.


    My eyebrows raised as I neared the crowd. I refused to enter the group of women to see what themotion was about so I used the most ssic move of all time.


    I just elbowed a man who was standing beside me, looking at the same group of people with a tired expression, and whispered.


    "Hey man."


    The guy dipped his head in and whispered.


    "Yes?"


    "What are they doing?" I inquired.


    "Some perfume is being sold, seems to be a co-operation between the Twilight Industries and the ruler of the Lower World, the great highness herself."


    "Oh...nice..."


    I was no longer interested. It seems that Aria and Lucifer were cooperating on some kind of product and had started advertising it in the banquet before selling them worldwide.


    I feel that they had briefed me on the product but I don''t quite remember now... I also think that they drugged me.... but it could be a hallucination.


    Haha.


    ...Haha.


    Ha...ha...


    A shiver went through my spine. It''s better if I stop thinking about it all together.


    Whilst in the middle of my daze, I heard a voice that made me get out of it.


    "Chuck!!"


    Hmm? The name seems familiar.


    Tilting my head I saw a red-haired woman running towards us. She immediately hugged the guy who I elbowed before and then kneed him in his balls.


    "Oww....why the ball kick..?" He asked with a grateful smile that asked for more.


    The girl smiled back. Her face was genuinely happy, it was flushed pink and her ears were lowered as a shy expression came on it while staring at me from time to time.


    "Did you find Irakiel for me as my birthday gift to fuck with?"


    Huh?... Say that againdy?


    Even the boy was dumbfounded and he then took a better look at my face and realization struck him. As he stared at me... I stared back and instantly remembered who he was and the girl in front of me.


    Chuck Luver and his girlfriend, the daughter of the Anger Family Head, Lena La Sate.


    What a funny duo of cucks.


    If I remember correctly Lena would get turned on by me fucking her mums.


    "Can you wait for a while, Rael?" She looked at me with a lustful gaze filled with love. I saw her boyfriend tearing up from the corner of my eyes.


    "Sure," I said nonchntly. I wanted to fuck anyway to release all my pent-up anger.


    "Thanks. I will go and get my mums." She said as she disappeared, running into the crowd.


    "Okay...." I waved my hands with a deadpanned expression.


    Putting one hand in my pocket I raised an eyebrow. Chuck red at her with the most betrayed expression on his visage and then turned to look at me with a livid one.


    I mouthed towards him.


    "What?"


    I can''t think of one single thing I did to anger him.


    Shrugging my shoulders I was going to find a chair to sit on and wait for Lena and the Anger Family''s head''s wives but before I could there was another surpriseing my way.


    A familiar-looking human grabbed my hand and like as if he was using a rocket behind his back or a jet pack we zoomed past through the air avoiding all people in our way- almost.


    Quickly taking a ss of wine from ady''s hand as I was zooming past everyone I took a sip in mid-air.


    Ahhh~ This is so not peaceful.


    At least the wine is not bad.


    Opening my eyes slowly, I threw the wine ss in the air and wriggled around and roundhouse kicked the guy right in his human ugly disgusting face.


    Opening my palm, I waited for the wine ss-


    *Zwpp*


    -and took a sip from it.


    *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!*


    While the people around us pped, I walked towards the human passed out on the ground, and had a frown on my face. He should have woken up by now.


    "Quit acting Phillip," I said in a stern voice.


    Immediate Philip woke up from the ground and started to straighten out his clothes. He bowed towards the audience around us and showed me a clumsy smile.


    "Yes, stepfather. Actually... I am sorry for the trouble you had to face... however, there is a reason why I had to do this in a rush."


    Hmmm. Is that so?... I wonder if I should punish him or not?


    "Okay then....Tell me the reason and then after hearing I will decide how to punish you."


    Philip nodded awkwardly.


    "The reason is-


    My mother wants to meet you.."

 Chapter 156: Mommy

    Chapter 156: Mommy


    "So your son is missing too?" A woman''s voice bellowed, her dark green eyes glowed with fury as she eyed Avari.


    "That is bullshit. After all that your other son did.... the apple of your eye deserved to be MIA." The Anger Family Head spoke.


    Avari clutched the hem of his dress as he was reminded of Irakiel and the apple of his eye, n.


    "Wait a second... wait a second." The gluttony head spoke up.


    "I have a thorough research on this. Remember the Leader of the Beard Sect, Santa use? The one who destroyed one of the three greatest schools on School Ind?"


    All the Family Heads looked at the Gulgilbar and frowned.


    "So?"


    Gulgilbar showed a smile. It was hollow and wide as if he was ready to devour even a raw intestine of a gori.


    "I think there is a connection between him and Irakiel. ording to my bribes, I found out that, my son.... was actually killed by Irakiel and not the old man Santa use."


    "What?!"


    "What?!" (x2)


    Avari smacked his forehead. Why does Irakiel have to make trouble for him even when he got kicked out of the family?!


    *Pop!*


    A balloon of nosey that wasing from the Sloth Family Head''s nose burst, she slightly opened her eyes and rose up from her seat that she was using as a couch and smiled, a whisper came out from her mouth that all the others present could hear.


    "Things seem to have been getting quite interesting."


    L Leviathanus was the Head of the Envy Family. Her son, Lucro Leviathanus had been killed by Irakiel when their group tried to attack Rael''s ss.


    "Yugo.... tell us then. What have you deducted?" She spoke. Her voice had calmed down but anyone could feel the sheer pure fear emblowing from it.


    Yugo Belphegor. A one in a zillion genius, not in terms of strength but rather in mind.


    Her intelligence was her greatest power, a pity that she liked sleeping more than world domination however when Yugo''s eyes were slightly open- everyone knows that she has found something amusing.


    Yugo was a woman who was bored in life. There seemed to be nothing interesting. Her intelligence was her biggest weakness, it made everything boring for her.


    However, once she finds something interesting, she goes after it with all her tenacity, and being honest, she is fucking tenacious with that scary mind of hers.


    Usually when nothing is interesting which is most of her entire life.... she sleeps... waiting for death toe.


    Yugo smiled. A very creepy yet scary smile.


    "Although I have a deduction...I need some more clues. Gulgilbar will you finish your hypothesis?"


    "NO!" L yelled. Her son was dead. If Yugo had a deduction then she wanted to hear it since Yugo is always correct, her mind had personally been used by Queen Lucifer for many investigations and she had always guessed the culprit in one say.


    Yugo smiled, her eyes crescent-shaped that opened slightly.


    "I think Miss L forgets that I am a family head too."


    An invasive aura exploded from Yugo''s body and L instantly froze, cold sweat dripped from her body.


    She stammered as she spoke.


    "You...y-you have gotten even stronger."


    Yugo smiled. Other than her mind, Yugo had another secret power. A power bestowed upon her by the heavens and no one knew about this power.


    The Dao of the Salted Fish.


    Yes, she could cultivate it. All she had to do was sleep and she would keep getting stronger.


    L bit her lips, more than her son, Yugo was more important to her, after all, you can always make more sons but an arch-nemesis will always be eternal.


    She had always hated Yugo. Her beauty, power, strength, mind.... everything surpassed her own. She felt unlimited envy towards Yugo, not ironic since she is the Envy Family Head herself.


    Yugo then turned to look at the fat ugly man and gave him a sweet smile.


    "Please continue ahead or are you deaf?"


    Gulgilbar smiled like a baby as drool dripped from his mouth. He quickly wiped his mouth lest she would see him and think that he is disgusting.


    Gulgilbar had always had a crush on Yugo some childhood and had even sent many love letters but never got them back.


    "Sure sure Madam Yugo erhmmm." He cleared hua throat as his face became serious as if finally remembered that his fucking son that he named after a fucking potato had died.


    "In the past year, a lot of mishaps happened in the Virtual Community and the entire rankings had been destroyed by supposedly an Old Man called Stepfather. Even the Vampire Prince arrived at the Demon Country in search of Santa us.


    This Stepfather looked very simr to the bearded man that we captured on camera''s destroying a school and a few servants of my family, an orc, a goblin to be exact.


    This same stepfather apparently killed my own son. However, after bribing many people and further investigation.... this is what I found out-"


    "Fufufufu."


    Just as Gulgilbar was going to speak, Yugo began to giggle creepily as tears flowed from her eyes.


    L looked at her and gave a bitter look.


    "What?"


    Yugo narrowed her eyes.


    "The guy is a fucking troll.... probably the best troll in history..."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    All the family heads looked at each other. From the first time meeting Yugo, this was the longest she had ever spoken. Usually, even her sentences wouldn''t be this long. This meant that what was going on in the dark was that amusing for her.


    "Anyways Gulgilbar please continue."


    Gulgilbar nodded, sweat dropped from his sweaty forehead even more.


    "The VR capsule was logged in from the same school that the old man destroyed and the capsule was registered in the name of the same person that killed my son personally ording to witnesses and... yes all of you have guessed it correct."


    Gulgilbar turned to look at Avari as the other sin family heads did the same.


    Avari''s hands trembled. Even his servants stoppedbing his beautiful golden hair. His hand rose involuntarily and pped his own cheek while pinching it slightly.


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Otherwise how else could this be possible? Why was god specifically targeting him?! From getting cheated on by his wife to right now on the verge of getting his own empire destroyed by the other Sin Families.


    All of this was because of one person. A person who was shitting him over even after getting kicked out of his family.


    A person who even destroyed his friendship with his best friend.


    Avari felt anger. Anger that a cold-hearted emotionless Greed Family Head should not feel.


    ''I swear by God''s name. I will kill the fuck out of him when I see him.''


    In all of their conversation. There was one person who had been quiet since the beginning but now even he could not control it.


    "Ke...ke...ke..ke...ke..."


    "Hoihoihoihkekekskekekeke...."


    "HaaaaHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHA AGAGAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHA..."


    All the others looked at the Lust Family Head that was currently having a burst ofughter.


    "HHAHAHAHAHA."


    He wiped the corner of his eyes and sighed with a big smile on his face.


    "Haaah what an amazing guy. I really...really respect him."


    The Anger Family head narrowed his eyes as he asked.


    "Do you even know who that person is?"


    Roth La Sate had always felt disdain towards the Lust Family Head, Amus Asmodeus. The Lust Family controlled 99% of all brothels in the world and all the women and men in the Lust Family personally worked in them except for the wives and husbands of the Royal Lust Family.


    As the family head of the Lust Family, there was a rule that the Family Head can fuck all the women and men in the family even if they have married to someone else, even wives and husbands of his own brothers and sisters.


    This was one reason why he found Amus disgusting.


    Amus Asmodeus didn''t give a fuck about gender. Sex is sex is what he felt. Amus was a futanari, so no wonder.


    "Of course, I know who the person is. It''s the same person who cucked all of you and stole your wives, the same person who fucked all of my own wives raw."


    The Family Head of Anger looked down with shame along with Avari. Did this futanari have to remind them of what had been done?!


    Yugo''s eyes widened as she burst outughing. Gulgilbar also had not such dark secrets and thanked gods that his own wife had be a fat fuck- no one would fuck a fatass right?


    Then he turned to look at Yugo and he clenched his hands. He had to protect Yugo from the vile beast who had brought everyone down on their knees.


    The only one who had no fucking idea what was going on was L.


    "Can someone tell me who in the fucking hell is this guy?!"


    All the family heads turned to look at Amus. He smiled and spoke in a boisterous voice as if he was proud of it.


    "Of course. He is-"


    ~


    "Achoo~!"


    I sneezed loudly as my eyes slowly opened. The first thing I saw was a ceiling in front of my eyes.


    "Urgh..."


    I tried to get up but couldn''t. What the fuck?!


    Pulling my arms, I found out that even they were stuck like superglue to big ck magic chains made out of my biggest enemy- Mythril.


    Looking straight ahead towards the ceiling, my eyes dimmed. How many times had I found myself in this situation? I don''t even remember... I have lost count.


    "Raeeeeelll are yoouuu ready dear???"


    Why do I always fall into this situation every fucking time??


    "Yes." I managed to squeak out. I am tied with Mythril chains. Don''t expect me to be a chad like I always am! I have a fucking trauma!


    "That is good dear... very good."


    A woman in a shimmering silvery-ck dress climbed onto my chest.


    Her face was cold and devoid of expression giving out an air of nobility and hard cold elegance.


    She had dark ck hair that draped across her outfit that giving her even more untouchable vibes.


    Her eyes slowly opened wide, red in color, simr to a ruby yet extremely different than one.


    Her eyes looked into mine with absolute hatred as a devilishly evil smile crept onto her face. It was as wide as it could be- aplete psychopath crazy smile.


    "This time.... I will r.a.p.e you."


    Looking at her ambiguous expression and eyes, my indifferent self felt fear coupling with the mithril chains.


    Involuntarily... I squeaked.


    "Mommy."


    I have no fucking idea how I got here..

 Chapter 157: Father-son bonding

    Chapter 157: Father-son bonding


    As I looked deeper into her crimson red eyes, I felt a bit lost.


    My head ached a bit, closing my eyes I tried to remember how I ended up here... in this situation.


    ~


    "The reason is that my mother wants to meet you."


    A frown appeared on my face, the more I looked at Philip, the more pleasing he looked to my eyes.


    What a good son! Taking me to meet his mother without any shame. If I was back in the fairy realm, I would gift him some magic elixirs.


    "Your mother... huh."


    He looked at me awkwardly. His face was pale and his earspletely red, if someone pressed them then they would probably release quite a bit of heat.


    "Very well. Show me the way then."


    He nodded and turned back. I could see from his back that my son was feeling sad. As a dutiful father, I felt very concerned about him.


    "Philip.... are you okay? I am feeling a bit worried about you."


    He looked at me with a downtrodden expression and almost tripped on his legs. This time his entire face was red. My son must be feeling extremely sad.


    I spoke in the softest voice I could muster. I genuinely felt concerned, no acting.


    "It''s okay Phillip if you do not want to tell your father but you should not keep your emotions piling up inside."


    He clenched his hands tightly, I could see his nails digging into his skin but not bleeding because he was a human and humans are useless and their nails are useless too.


    Though for him to make such a gesture.... he must be feeling very moved by my words.


    My...my... I am such a good father, the best father.


    Soon the palm digging stopped probably even he noticed that digging more is not going to make his palms bleed because he is a trashy defected species, human.


    Don''t worry Philip, I canpletely understand you. Even I was once forced to be a human, ah shit I think I''ll just vomit thinking about it.


    He lifted his head and looked at me with a gaze full of stars....? I think. Then he smiled or at least tried to smile because I could clearly see that his smile was strained.


    "Let''s go d-dad."


    Hmmm. I nodded with tears in my eyes. Yes, my son. Take me to your mother''s so I can take her on our honeymoon.


    We walked in afortable silence as the kid showed me around the entire ce.


    To my right side, there was a shelf full of books and it expanded over the wall as if they had been nted as seeds.


    Lucifer really had made this hall up to my liking. Other than wine, music, art... the other thing I absolutely liked was vintage books in an old library.


    They smell damn good when they have been aged.


    As we walked further we came across a staircase to let us up to the upper floors. It was a grand one, made out of the purest gold. Everything in this banquet was a luxury that was impossible to afford.


    After we reached the top of the staircase, a fat man rushed towards us. He was dressed in ck and had white striped buttons on his oriental suit.


    His eyes were narrow simr to an Asian from the human world and his face was peach in color. His eyes opened up slightly as he spoke in a girlish voice.


    "No one is allowed to go further."


    I frowned looking at the fatso in front of me. He reminded me a bit of sumo wrestlers but just that his voice had be girly due to the amount of fat in his body.


    "Why?"


    "Because the sin family leaders are having a meeting- oh shit I told you confidential information!"


    "....."


    I could simply stare at him deadpanned. I had no idea if he was being sincere or ironic to me. Philip beside me walked up to him and showed the man a bracelet.


    "I will give this to you. You can sell it and buy a lot of food."


    The fat man''s eyes instantly widened and he started to huff air out of his mouth, literal steam came out from his ears and nose.


    After bribing the guy we moved on towards Philip''s mom. This journey was a being a damn pain in the ass.


    Philip next to me had a contemting expression. ncing slightly at him I spoke up.


    "What happened?"


    He looked at me and spoke.


    "It is a bit weird that the sin family members have upied the entire floor, they must be having an important discussion. Then again... I heard that many of their children got killed."


    Then he slightly nced at me and stared like an unmoving mountain.


    "*Coughs *Coughs* Stop staring at your father. Do you want me to punish you?"


    I scratched my neck slightly as I could feel my own ears a bit red. Philip was probably one of the only people who knew that in this life I was Irakiel, the bastard prince of the sin family that was heavily into debauchery.


    If someone researched thoroughly then I am pretty sure it wouldn''t be that hard for me to be found. After all, I did not hide my traces on purpose.


    I want them to find me. It wouldn''t be any fun if I hide all the time right? After all, I still have to crack some dead son jokes.


    "...."


    My Dao of Guessing senses are tingling though. I think it won''t take long for them to find out the real identity of the Dao Big Bearded Step Santa Father us.


    As my thoughts slowly became more and more narcissistic. I heard two loud voices.


    "Lord Phillip!!!"


    "Lord Phillip!!"


    My face cringed as I looked at Phillip''s two gayckeys that were rushing towards us.


    Philip turned to look at me and coughed.


    "Mom is ahead in that private room."


    I nodded at him and nced at the twockeys while speaking to him.


    "I''ll go alone from here. You enjoy the banquet... with yourckeys."


    His face instantly paled.


    "NO! Don''t leave me alone!!!" He clutched my legs tightly as tears started to fall from his eyes. The twockeys meanwhile pulled Phillip by his legs.


    "...."


    I kicked him on his face and looked at the twockeys.


    "Take care of my son."


    Not giving them another nce, I stepped inside the room where Philip''s mom resided in..

 Chapter 158: The Human Queen

    Chapter 158: The Human Queen


    I entered the room, it was simple yet gave an otherworldly aura to it. The room was lit in amp-light glow, and its warmth spread as petals across the walls.


    Looking straight ahead, I saw luscious brown hair that dripped from an extremely luxurious sofa that had been knit with royal silk and a few gems attached to them.


    A womany on the sofa, her legs resting on its arm and her head on a pillow that seemed to be extremelyfy.


    Her legs were porcin and golden rings were attached to them and a few golden essories that started from the toes to reach the face.


    She wore a thin white cloth that made her boobs almost see-through but not her nipples, a dress that would make thousands of women jealous and men bite their lips due to temptation.


    She wore a long translucent gold toga wrapped around her butt as it reached the bottom of her right arm.


    Her left hand held a ss of deep red wine, almost burgundy that matched her chocte brown eyes.


    Beautiful.


    That was the first thought that came to my mind. Beautiful, not sexy, not hot but rather elegant. Her clothing style and temperament as she drank the wine reminded me of my first love, Tian Yue, my teacher.


    Although instead of drinking wine from a ss.... my teacher would drink wine from a bottle albeit with more gracefulness too.


    This was the first time... I ever felt attracted to a woman that seemed normal. Brown hair...brown eyes.... that has never happened with me.


    The woman had a slight curving smile that made her bright red lips pose as shey on the sofa, tempting me with her ass shown to me for the taking.


    No one spoke.


    Under the dim candlelight, I stood in front of her. There was no sofa.... no chair... for me. My own lips curled slightly.


    So this is the game she wants to y huh.


    "Is this how you treat your guests.... Ms.Human."


    Her eyebrow moved slightly as sheid her head on her palms to rest as she looked straight at me.


    This was the first time I got to look at her face.... and to be honest. It was quite normal. Nothing much. Just a bit multiverse toppling, that''s all.


    What attracted me was not her face but the aura around her that was screaming elegance and the tempting of a lust incarnate.


    How... I could not understand myself.


    A human would never be able to attract me. I hate humans.


    Then again.... is she human?


    It was at that moment that a thought struck me. My dao of guessing senses were tingling harder than spiderman when MJ cucks him.


    ''Is she maybe a.... protagonist?''


    It was possible after all. It was soon the beginning of a new world cycle, heroes, viins, protagonists were bound to pop up.


    Don''t get confused.... a child of heaven and a protagonist differs. A protagonist does not always have Heaven''s blessing. Many a times, a protagonist goes against Heaven and sometimes even Fate.


    There is a big difference between a child of Heaven and a protagonist but many times a child of Heaven can also he a protagonist. It is entirely possible.


    My sister is a Child of Heaven. Although I am not sure if she is a protagonist.


    A child of Heaven is blessed with everything Heaven can offer to it. Heavenly talent, Heavenly body, Heavenly bloodline, Heavenly looks etc etc.


    Usually Heaven does not interfere in the lives of her children but rather just oversees it, giving them absolute freedom.


    However if someone kills a child of Heaven then they trigger all of Heaven''s animosity.


    Protagonists usually are blessed by a divine power that is quite unknown to all eternal deities.


    The power of the ''Plot''.


    The plot is what scripts the entire verse of a world cycle and is ever-changing.... anything can happen, everything can happen and even nothing can happen.


    I was still not certain on what my own... Akashik Records were but by now I already had a faint idea what it was. Though it''s just an idea, I am still notpletely sure.


    In the entire omniverse, I might probably be one of the wisest yet the dumbest and the most hypocritical being to ever exist.


    Then again.... this is just me being narcissistic. I still haven''t explored the God ins.


    "No. I don''t. But... you are special to me."


    I was soon broken out of my daze which I was quite thankful for since my thoughts were slowly bing more and more narcissistic.


    Tilting my head I looked at the origin of the voice. Oops, I had almost forgotten that I was in the presence of a woman.


    Lifting my eyebrow slightly I repeated her words.


    "Special?"


    Walking slowly towards her, behind her sofa, I let my finger touch her legs. Tilting my head I stared at the face of the human woman however it had no reaction.


    Letting my fingers trickle her body I soon reached her neck as I held it tightly yet softly, bringing it slightly up to reach my eyes.


    Our eyes met each other''s as we both stared into each other. Mine looking into her chocte brown eyes that seemed light hazel underneath the candlelight and she into my noble violet amethyst eyes.


    Her smile had been reced with a cold expression as the light in her eyes died and turned frigid.


    She spoke. Her voice quite monotone almost without feelings.


    "You seem different."


    Huh?


    My eyes widened.


    Did this woman?....Find out?


    No that should be impossible right? Can her eyes see through souls? No no no.... that can not be since I did not transmigrate.... my soul was the same from the beginning... I just had not awakened my past life memories.


    My grip on her neck loosened and taking advantage of that opportunity, the woman held me by my shirt and pulled me down on the sofa immediately as she sat on my lower waist.


    Her face looked down straight at mine, her long brown hair fell across my entire upper body as she stared into my eyes.


    She slowly opened her mouth, a frown came onto my face. What is this woman doing?


    Is she trying to spit acid on me? It is possible since even women might be getting jealous of my face.


    *Slurp.*


    I was a bit shocked since the woman just licked me.... and that too on my nose. Like.... who the fuck licks on the nose. This is the first time that a woman licked over there.... and surprisingly... I liked it.


    After tasting it, she frowned a bit and whispered in an extremely low voice that I could hear because I am Genesis Species.


    "You taste the same.... so you are not different?"


    As she was lost in her thoughts, I looked straight ahead at her face. She looked a bit cute.... especially with that serious look on her face.


    My eyes slowly lowered towards her lips which were dangerously close to mine. They looked soft and tender like fresh grapes.


    My lips slowly puckered as I gave in to temptation, slowly filling in the distance, curious to know what her lips would taste off.


    A fruit this time? Or maybe a dessert? Or maybe something else..

 Chapter 159: Disrespect(**)

    Chapter 159: Disrespect(**)


    My tongue slowly entered her mouth, it waspletely unguarded almost as if she did not expect this which is not how a woman should be when sitting or standing right beside me.


    Then again, it is indeed possible in every way that she had it unguarded on purpose since she was the one who invited me here.


    She resisted it a bit but gave up almost immediately. It was indeed a bit shocking that she could even resist me.... after all... she was only human and even my other women who are superior species are not able to resist at all.


    In my mind, I was quite impressed. Maybe she is not as human as I believe her to be.


    Soon my tongue touched her as she surrendered herself to me. Instantly I felt a cool st of hard cold coffee, I waspletely refreshed and my eyes were wide awake as blood rushed into my veins, pulsating with every millisecond passing.


    This is what I live for...


    I could feel my lust rising, as my testicles started to harden and increase in size. Thedy''s lower waist that was sitting on the lower half of my body started to rise.


    Her pump ass brushed against my shaft, her palms clutched around my neck tighter and tighter as her own clothes slid into her vagina slightly every time my c*ck touched them.


    "Ah~"


    A moan escaped her mouth, as the irises in her eyes became clearly visible. She seemed to clearly be enjoying the forey.


    I inserted my thumb in her mouth quickly and started to erge it while circling her moist cherry red lips.


    *Ptoo!*


    I spat. I spat inside her mouth and the woman swallowed it as if it was a heavenly drink.... which it really was.


    Letting my hands roam across her body, I slowly centered around her supple cheeks.


    *Phtack!*


    I pped her big booty tightly. Using my other hand I clutched her hair and used it as a mediator to get up from the sofa to keep her under me this time.


    *Mwjjjhhha*


    "Ah~~!"


    *Phtack!*


    My lips pressed against hers forcefully as I vited her mouth with my tongue while smacking her ass.


    "Ahhhhhh ahhh ahhh~!"


    Clutching her hair tightly, I continued smacking her big round ass.


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtack!*


    "Disgusting human." I whipped my Burj Khalifa and pped her cheeks using it.


    *Phtack!*


    "Ahhh~!"


    She moaned once again as her iris came back to normal slightly. As soon as she got the sense of what was going on... her eyes widened in shock then turned to look at me with hate? Surprise? Confusion?


    All I knew was that... the human was definitely angry for sure.


    *Bham!!*


    Using my legs, I crashed her back down. I smacked her body with power but at the same time careful enough not to hurt her.


    My leg then moved from her back to... her face. ying with her lips, using my feet.


    Second, by the second, my waist came closer to her along with my two jiggling balls that I then smashed into her nose to have a nice whiff of them.


    "Mmmhhhhhmmmmbbbbhhh...." She whimpered loudly. Her tongue finally took a lick of my balls as they started to circle around them.


    It was fun seeing my leg on top of her head while she licked my balls simr to a wounded dog. This was an exhrating exercise for sure.


    My fingers quickly inserted her vagina while she licked my balls, it waspletely wet. It was flowing like an infinite river.


    I had not even used Moonlight Acupuncture or Karma Sutra or even my Primordial Lust powers.


    My fingers started to circle in a round oval motion faster and faster only when the speed of the love juices was too much did I stop.


    "Ahhhh~!!" She moaned loudly, as she orgasmed once again.


    It was at that moment that I thrust my dick into her mouth as powerfully I could.


    "Mhhhmmmmmm!!!!!!!!" She screamed loudly but couldn''t at all, her voice almost couldn''t be heard due to her mouth beingpletely full.


    I kept thrusting my cock inside and out with a lot of strength. All I hoped was her jaw to not break.


    The woman moaned, sometimes due to pleasure and sometimes due to sadness whenever she regained sanity for slight seconds.


    Bit by bit, tears started to umte in her eyes as her face turned into an ahegao one slowly.


    I decided to stop at this point and wait for her to regain consciousness before starting again. She disrespected me a lot so her punishment was deserved.


    However, I will not thrust my dick into her vagina without permission. Although I am evil and don''t mind sexually harassing,plete r*pe is another thing.


    It didn''t take too long for the woman to regain consciousness.


    The first thing when she did was scream at me loudly, her eyes wide open as tears flowed.


    "YOU!!!!!"


    "HOW DARE YOU TOUCH ME!!!"


    Her screams fell deaf to my ears, they only passed through both ends of them. Saying that, she is disrespecting me even more.


    Who the f*ck does this arrogant bitch thinks she is in front of me?! Just right now she was moaning like the b*tch she is.


    I neared her slowly as fear umted in her eyes taking over her arrogance.


    Picking her entire body up, I positioned her near the sofa while she tried her best to scratch me while crying.


    I felt the slight use of her mana targeting towards my own but quickly disabled it overpowering it with my own.


    Then I-


    *Phtack!*


    pped her booty hard.


    "Moan.... for me... bitch... like the.... fucking doggy disgusting fuckinu human you are!"


    "N...no..."


    *Phtack!*


    "Are you deaf human? You should be happy that I AM FUCKING YOU!! A HUMAN!! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH OF A DISGRACE THIS IS FOR ME?!"


    *PHTACK!!!!!!*


    *PHTACK!!!*


    "Ahhhhhh!!! Ah! Ah!!! Arf~arf~arffff~!"


    Thank god she moaned. I started to feel like an alcoholic father harassing his mother or stepdaughter or worse real daughter.


    *Phtack!!"


    "Arf!"


    *Phtack!!"


    "Arf!"


    "Good doggy." Iplimented her as I stopped smacking her bright red ass that was filled with hand markings.


    I doubt she will ever be able to sit in a position to ever be able to tempt a guy with her bubcious ass.


    Though I must say.... she really might not be a human. Her ass has an almost simr feel to a first-rate ass.


    "Arf! Arf!" She barked. Suddenly she had gotten much more pleasing to the eye. However, this was not going to stop me from being forceful.


    I was already quite horny since the banquet started and wanted an outlet to release my gathered-up lust.


    My fingers were pushed inside the cave between her two bumps.


    "Mmmm~~~"


    "Your clit has been gushing like a waterfall....." I remarked, easily fingering her while matching with the strong current.


    "We have had enough forey.... time for the main course."

 Chapter 160: Punishing Philips Mother(**)

    Chapter 160: Punishing Philip''s Mother(**)


    Now that I think about it.... Ipletely forgot to switch on my Livestream.


    ''Live stream ON!''


    I can not let such quality content go waste now can I? Plus I have a sacred job to help every female across all dimensions and omniverses.


    "Hello horny thots, today I am going to fuck in a forceful manner. You might have never seen me this sadistic... probably... I don''t know. "


    Tilting my head I looked at the woman in front with a kind smile and spoke.


    "Say please fuck me."


    After all, I don''t want to r*pe a woman. I am a kind, gentleman.


    "Please fu-NO!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs, her face contorted with disgust as she red at me.


    "It seems you need more punishment." My eye slits drew crescents as I spoke, slowly unleashing my kama sutra plus moonlight acupuncture plus lust and my own handsome face aura.


    "NOO-noooo!!! PLEASE FUCK ME!!!" She screamed.


    Then I stopped using my aura. A doubtful expression came upon her face as her expression turned aghast at the words she spoke a few seconds ago.


    "Sure... I am not so rude to deny your heartfelt request."


    "NO NO NO!! NOOO-"


    *Phtackk!*


    I pulled her by the hair instantly and smacked her ass cheeks hard.


    "Shut the fuck up and stop repeating the same words again and again... it is irritating!"


    I quickly put my cock inside, and the feeling that my cock felt was actually not bad it must be even more euphoric for Phillip''s mom, so I continued to shove it inside deeper and deeper, moving faster and faster with each second.


    It seems that she really was not a virgin, this means that Phillip really is her biological son. Heh. Even more fun, I wish Phillip''s dead father was here to see me fucking his wife- wait for a second.... don''t I have necromancy now? Kinda?


    "Higihihihaha!!!" Some of myughter escaped as I couldn''t hide my excitement. Quickly I thrust even harder into the woman''s pussy.


    *Squelch!*


    *p!* *p!*


    I began to move faster as our sweat flesh started to hit with each other, making the sound of sex resonate through the entire room.


    Slowly and steadily I started to use my Moonlight Acupuncture at 1% so that I don''t break her petite human body. Forget about my Primordial Lust Powers, even just my own technique is enough.


    From what I have gained and learned is that Primordial Lust Powers should not be used much on mortals or even celestial unless I wannapletely brainfuck them. The Orignal Lust power would be better used for gods and devils.


    "Ooooooohhhh~ Aahh~! Aaah~! Yesss~! Fuck me harder!" The woman moaned as I continued to hasten the pace,pletely forgetting about the fact that I was forceful with her. My cock had started to take appropriate effect, brainfucking her.


    My cock shoved deeper into her pussy as I began to hit her womb, the delicious warmth of her insides was like a zing furnace, and she also tightened her pussy at will, making it even better.


    "Aaahhh~~ Ahhh~~!!!"


    Instantly I stopped banging her, I wanted to test something out.


    "Hey! HEY!! WHY DID YOU STOP!! FUCK ME MORE!!!"


    *p!*


    I Will Smithed her face and spoke coldly.


    "Look at my dick."


    She furrowed her eyebrows that were lead with sweat and looked down, her consciousness still had notepletely and was simply in overwhelming lust.


    "What... why... why... why...how is your cock so handsome?"


    I smiled-


    -and started to fuck her again.


    "Ahhhh~~!!!"


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelch!*


    "Oh fuck yes!" the woman, as she felt my cock getting all the way up and out constantly.


    "Does the bitch like it?" I asked.


    "Arf! Fuck me harder! I want this so much! Arf! Arf!" she moaned, showing off her real feelings and emotions.


    Beneath theposed and calm demeanor that I saw in the beginning, there was a very sexually frustrated milf waiting for the right man to bring her joy once more every night.


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelch!*


    My hips continued to hit hers at a fast pace in sacred kama sutra doggy style, as my cock shoved deeper and deeper.


    Despite having a kid, her pussy was still quite nice and warm, especially because it was sucking my cock off with a lot of intensity.


    My hips moved as if they were piercing the heavens with my powerful spear, quickly pushing further into her female parts as I continued to shape it into my cock, so she could never forget it.


    *p!*


    *p!* *Squelch!*


    I raw fucked the woman raw as she squealed like a little bitch, I continued to fuck harder and harder.


    I wondered if I should cum. This seemed the right time to do it, after all even the viewers of my live stream must be masturbating and wanting to orgasm with me.


    "Meh."


    A jolt of pleasure rushed directly into my cock, and a wave of seed quickly rushed into the depths of her pussy, filling up her wombpletely!


    "Oooohh~!"


    I came all the way inside, as I slowly moved my cock out of her wet pussy which was grasping it with force


    Arge river of thick semen began to flow out of her pussy as I nced at it slowly fall over the couch, down to the floor.


    "I might be preg-ahh~~ ouhhhh! Mhmm!" she moaned.


    My face cringed, I was not satisfied at all. Moreover, this female doggy dares to want my child. She should suffer more.


    Just as I was about to stick my dick in once again, the door to the room opened.

 Chapter 160: Viewpoint(1)

    Chapter 160: Viewpoint(1)


    The blonde-haired woman sighed. Both herpanions were seemingly out of their heads, the only thing rumbling in their minds was Aria.


    She was tired at this point, her husband and child both were obsessed with her sister-inw. With a hand on her cheek, a bitter expression came over her face.


    ''It''s always Aria this... Aria that... nowadays.''


    Her own husband, Gerard lusted after his sister but she didn''t pay much mind to that since they were blood bonded.


    Once two vampires are blood bonded, they are undoubtedly loyal and always are at the peak of love for each other, however... lust... that''s a different thing altogether.


    So it wasn''t a surprise that he lusted after his sister. Moreover, incest was extremelymon in the Vampire Community.


    Her own child, Jericho was in love with his aunt, Aria.


    Shaking her head, she let go of her thoughts and looked straight ahead. It seems that Gerard had an inkling about what his wife felt through the blood bond so he turned to look at her however she just pouted and looked away.


    He simply lowered his head a bit and didn''t even do anything to console his beautiful wife despite knowing what she felt.


    Selene bit her lips seeing the reaction of her husband, this action hurt her very much.


    Although they were blood bonded and had an eternal love for each other.... no woman would like it if their man was lusting after a different woman and behaving like a wimp.


    While Selene was resentful, from the corner of her eyes she saw a counter full of delicious-looking food.


    She frowned and a contemting expression followed upon her delicate visage.


    The woman in wonder had never eaten, only drunk. and that to her drink was either blood or wine specially brewed with blood, also known famously as Blood Wine.


    ''I guess a bite wouldn''t hurt.''


    She got up from her seat and started to walk towards the counter where the hamburger was present.


    Gerard simply nced at her back before looking away and discussing with his sons about potential clues to find Aria.


    Although he knew that his own son, Jericho was lusting and in love with his sister he did not care. Gerard wanted to taste his sister who was supposedly stronger than him''s virgin blood.


    Selena walked towards the counter and saw a silver-haired man looking at the hamburger with greed but not touching it.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked confused.


    ''Why is he not eating it?''


    Curiously, she looked at the food item and noticed it to be a patty between two loaves of bread.


    ''If he won''t eat it.... then I will.


    Her petite and long fingers touched the hamburger and picked it up in the palm of her hands. She looked at the silver-haired man from the corner of her eyes who had a bored expression on his stoic face.


    Looking at the hamburger she felt different emotions, her stomach growled... something that had never happened in her life.


    A hidden blush appeared on her face before disappearing. Her face became full of resolution as she took a small bite of the hamburger.


    *nom...*


    Insanely Selene''s face contorted into a mixture of pleasure and disgust. Pleasure because the hamburger tasted heavenly and disgust because she felt pleasure eating such an inelegant food whenpared to blood.


    Wanting to save face after blushing and give out a sacrilegious impression as if eating a hamburger was sphemy in front of the young man, she spoke one single word.


    "Ew."


    She looked back at the silver-haired man as she spoke to see what his reaction would be and she was right.


    Finally his bored with everything in life expression had changed. She could clearly see that the young man was annoyed with her action.


    "If you don''t like it. Then why did you eat it?" He spoke coldly.


    Selene frowned, no man had ever dared speak with her in this way. Moreover, she couldn''t understand why the young man was so rude to her. Her opinion was her opinion.


    "I just wanted to see if the food outside my kingdom is any good." She spoke with a haughty expression while staring at the young man.


    This was the first time she had seen his appearance properly and oinky oink she was surprised to see that the man in front was so handsome.


    His skin was porcin, a million times smoother than her own skin, she could clearly make that out. His body gave out a delicate vibe but at the same time extremely dangerous and manly.


    His silver hair was groomed neatly into a braid that was tied across his head while his front hair fell over his forehead and the back hair reached until his neck.


    Her eyes fell upon his eyes and she was instantly mesmerized by them. They were crystal clear


    noble violet royal amethyst in color.


    He had an aura of charm and seduction over him even more intoxicating than her own, she knew because she was a vampire.


    Slight drool escaped her mouth as she felt hunger for the man in front. Quickly she took a bite of the hamburger to stop herself from feeling ravenous for the discourteous man in front.


    "Then stick to your vitamin d multivitamins."


    ''Huh?''


    Selene almost fell into a daze hearing that. She couldn''t understand what the man spoke, his beauty was too much to hear but as a vampire even if distracted she still heard.


    The confusing statement made her furrow eyebrows, not able to understand.


    "....."


    "....."


    "Oh."


    She finally understood and as soon as she did, she clenched her hands tightly. Her previous lust for the man disappeared and was reced with anger.


    A noble of her high standard was insulted and he didn''t just insult her.... but her entire species, a species she is the ''Queen'' off.


    ''Then stick to your vitamin d multivitamins...''


    Her anger soon disappeared and she started tough. No matter how much she denies it, it''s the truth after all.


    Vampires in the end are creatures that rarely go in the sun or leave their gloomy cloud-filled kingdom after all.


    Her tongue licked her lips as she wiped them instantly with a napkin in a graceful manner.


    ''I look forward to meeting you again... Mr.Impolite.''


    In the distance, Gerard shivered.


    ''Is my wife going through her periods? First sadness then anger and now.... lust? Wait what...? LUST?! WHO???''

 Chapter 161: Viewpoint(2)

    Chapter 161: Viewpoint(2)


    "Huh?" Ady subconsciously released a sound as she looked at her red-haired daughter.


    "You are not lying, are you... Lena?" She asked again to be sure.


    "No mom! No! I am not! Irakiel is really here." She spoke, a little tired due to the rush she was in.


    Thedy dropped her wine ss as she looked at her daughter with euphoria before turning around and shouting for the entire hall in that area to hear.


    "Faya, Raya, Daya!!! Irakiel is here!!"


    Thedy was one of the wives of the Anger patriarch and the eldest sibling out of Faya, Raya, Kaya... her name being- Lara.


    The anger wives looked in the direction of Lara... stunned. Her expression quickly changed- from shock to ahegao.


    Lena quickly spoke, a little scared by the hungry wives.


    "L-let''s go... and find him!"


    The anger wives just giggled creepily before zooming past through the air as if in apetition to find Irakiel. While like always, Lena was left behind.


    However, they did not notice that while they were running, one of the wives crashed into a golden-haireddy who was eating a hamburger seemingly making it fall.


    ~


    I was eating the disgusting hamburger when a red-haired woman with big boobs and in a regal dress crashed into me.


    My hamburger rolled across the ground and then hot smashed under the legs of a waiter. My expression despaired as I realized my true feelings.


    The food I thought was disgusting- I had fallen in love with it.


    Why.... whyy...whyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!


    H-HOW HOW DARE SOMEONE KNOCK MY HUMBURGHA!!!!!!!


    COURTING DEATH!!


    -and with that, the Vampire Queen started to tail the three women.


    ~


    In the corner of the banquet hall, Shi stood, a little embarrassed with what he was having to do but when she recalled the threatening words of Alizejh, he sighed again and focussed on her work.


    ''I hope she does not torture me again.... who am I lying to... I wonder.''


    Clenching his palms tightly he felt like crying. From a mighty enforcer, he was reduced to a perfume salesman.


    Looking at the seemingly two idiots cousins beside him, he frowned. The two people did not mind selling and were actually devoted to it.


    ''Those two are getting more customers than me... I can''t let them win! What if I get beat up because I did not get the highest sales?!!''


    He has indeed noticed that their attitudes and personality had changed but dismissed it for maturity. Oh yes, they were mature, devout delivers of Irakiel El Navah.


    Shi nced at the perfume bottle in his hand before screaming to the public again.


    "Perfume used by her highness Lucifer itself!! Extremely fragrant it is! Come here,e here and buy!! Limited edition! Limited edition! 50% off!"


    He took the perfume and sprayed it all around. Sniffing to take a deep breath of it, he frowned. The perfume really had no scent. Then he tilted his head to look at the thousands of women rushing toward him to buy it with an ahegao expression.


    His eyebrows furrowed. Is this a perfume that only the female gender can smell?... Meh. He shrugged his shoulders before focusing back on work. He really had enough of being a punching bag for Alizejh. He really wanted a day off.


    "Young man... I would like to buy the perfume."


    He smiled charmingly at thedy customer before nodding.


    "Yes ma''am, here you go a- Sueur du beau-pre."


    I really liked pronouncing the name of the perfume when selling it. What an elegant name for a perfume... although I do wonder whatnguage it is in.


    "Hmmm.... this perfume smells amazing... I think... I think... it is pulling me somewhere."


    "What?"


    ~


    While all that was going on, ady sat on a seat. Her face covered by a veil as only her bright red eyes could be seen.


    Her figure was top-notch anyone could make it out, the passerby men gave her a nce from time to time but did not stare because somehow they felt that they were getting blind by looking at her.


    Even the brave were instinctively scared to approach her because of the predatory aura that she was giving out.


    She took a sip of water from the chalice as she looked in the distance. Her eyes were slightly muddled with uncertainty before bingpletely firm.


    Clenching her palms tightly, her nails dug into them making them bleed. Picking her hand she licked it before a sadistic smile took over her visage.


    "I shall take my revenge...I shall.."


    As she was muttering like as if a revenge protagonist, three people almost crashed into her. Instantly she dodged them before smirking as if she is too good for everyone.


    Then another figure almost crashed into her. A golden-haired one to be precise. Her bottle of water fell from her hands and fell on her dress making her despair.


    Her hands shivered slightly as an imaginary cross symbol came on her forehead as she looked in the direction of the women.


    ~


    Outside the room where Phillip was guarding. Four women had arrived namely- Lara, Faya, Raya, and Kaya.


    Kaya looked around andmented.


    "Where is Lena?"


    Raya quickly said.


    "Who cares let''s go and fuck Irakiel."


    Faya looked at her sisters and snorted.


    "Hmph, you guys are so horny."


    Lara rolled her eyes.


    "You are the same.


    Faya released another snort before approaching the room but before she could, she frowned. Near the room, apartment was hidden behind a table and beside it was a corner.


    Her eyes widened with what she saw. Two tanned human men with having sex with another human. The human getting f*ckd had an expression of euphoria but when he looked at the woman near him watching everything he suddenly despaired.


    He wanted to scream, deny, beg for help but only moans came out of his mouth.


    Shock overcame Faya, she shook her head and put on a saintly expression.


    ''Let them have their sex while I have my own.''


    "Faya you ready? We are going to enter, not going to wait for Lena." She turned around and looked at her sister, Lara who said those words.


    "Yes. Let''s enter."

 Chapter 162: The Cuck Festival Commences!! (1)

    Chapter 162: The Cuck Festival Commences!! (1)


    RAELLLLLLL!!!!!!!!!!"


    I heard a shrieking from the open door and my dick became harder instinctively.


    Four women rushed into the room, all of them having the samevender hair color. I looked at them with a raised eyebrow and nodded.


    It seems Lena did her job well.


    "Join i-" I didn''t even finish speaking that the four women pounced upon me.


    One woman was ced upon my dick, one on my balls, and one sat on my face while one licked my toes.


    "Daddy your dick has be more handsome than before."


    *Slrrrrp*


    *Slrrrrp*


    Ouch! My cock!


    "Would you please suck the balls properly? -and don''t put your tongue underneath the foreskin, again and again, do it with a rhythm. Start again!" I spoke a tad bit annoyed.


    "Yes sir!"


    ~


    Rael licked Kaya''s holy cave with his snake-like tongue.


    "Ah!" Kaya expressed surprise when something warm suddenly touched her pink button, feeling an otherworldly sensation quickly spread across her body.


    "Rx your body, especially the lower part" Rael whispered in her ears as he began massaging her ass as it rippled from time to time due to how big it was.


    Meanwhile, Faya who was sucking cock forcefully swallowed the saliva stuck in her throat and began breathing heavily.


    "Haaa haaa"


    She could feel all the strength in her body disperse and she turned to look at Rael with shock. Last time Rael was amazing at sex- just too good but at this moment Rael was not just amazing at sex, it seemed as if he owned sex itself and he had not even begun fucking them yet!


    A few momentster, Rael used his other hand to start massaging her Raya''s breasts, which caused Kaya to finally open her eyes to look at him with a concerned gaze, clearly wanting to be pussy licked more.


    "Don''t worry," Rael spoke noticing her gaze despite sitting on her ass.


    "Multitaskinges as easy as moving to me."


    Kaya no longer gazed at Rael and even began spreading her legs a little wider for him.


    After licking her cave for a few more moments, Rael retrieved his hand that was on Raya''s breasts.


    Raya''s face flushed with embarrassment, she thought Rael was tired of her but a secondter Rael licked those fingers and directly made them enter her mouth, ying with her tongue.


    He then spoke.


    "Phillip''s mom, you can hump on my cock now."


    Faya who was sucking cock stopped along with Laya who was sucking ball and both the women helped Phillip''s mom to climb upon Rael''s body and sit on his dick.


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelch!*


    Her ass started to pound on Rael''s dick soon enough as the woman moaned in an ahegao expression, hypnotized.


    Faya and Kaya looked at each other before sucking Rael''s cock again.


    "~Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    The woman moaned as she felt Rael''s dick. At that moment, Rael activated all of his pheromone power and attacked all the women with it.


    Drool escaped from their mouth as water gushed out of their pussies uncontrobly.


    "Aahhhhhhhhh~nnnnn!!!!"


    "Mhmhmmmnmhmhmmmm!!!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    All the women moaned in ecstasy. Rael quickly stopped using his power on Phillip''s mother and then stuck his cock directly in her ass.


    "AHHHHHH~~ Harder!!!!"


    Complying with the busty woman''s demands he started to move his dick in and out harder and rough without any care.


    *p*


    *p*


    *Squelch!*


    "~Ahhhhhhh!!!!!"


    Soon Phillip''s mom''s bodyy on the groundpletely tired. Then Rael looked at Kaya. He stopped using his power on her and started to examine her pussy.


    "Hmm. It has been nicely lubed." He nodded to himself after seeing the gushing love juice stop from her cave.


    Positioning himself in doggy style, he directly inserted his cock in her hole.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    *Squelch!!!!!*


    *Squelch!!!*


    Soon simr to Philip''s mother, Kaya was lying on the ground. Then the next targets were Faya and Raya.


    After being done with all of them. He looked towards the entrance of the door before muttering.


    "Come in."


    The door to the room creaked open and a bright red-haired girl came inside. She was wearing a slutty top and strapped underwear.


    Rael looked at her with a stoic face as he spoke.


    "So you were rubbing while looking at us Lena?"


    Lena grumbled but looked at Rael''s serious eyes then nodded, her head looking down.


    "Yes."


    Rael looked at her with anger and patted his thighs.


    "As your new dad. I am extremely angry. Come here and sit so that you can receive your punishment."


    She nodded meekly, her confident demeanorpletely disappeared.


    She went and sat on Rael''sp as he brushed her hair. His hands neared her underwear and entered inside very quickly.


    "Mhmmm~" The girl moaned. Rael frowned as he spoke.


    "Do you want to be punished more? Why are you doing such indecent things? Do you want daddy to punish you more?"


    "Mhmmm... yes daddy... punish me~ Mhmmm!!"


    Rael shook his head as his left hand massaged Lena''s boobs. He started to kiss her back and eventually moved onto her neck and then to her ears.


    "If you say so. Step dadddy shall ground his slutty daughter."


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.


    ~


    This chapter is for a dear reader who has been reading from the start of the novel and recently was diagnosed with a disease and needs a kidney. If anyone has Otype blood and is willing to donate kidney thenment on this paragraph or if you know someone else who is ready to donate. It would be of much help if you do so. Thank you.

 Chapter 163: The Wildness in a Woman(*)

    Chapter 163: The Wildness in a Woman(*)


    Rael looked at the door with a confused expression. This was the second time he was interrupted.


    In came a tall boy, his blonde hair muddled and messed. His body was full of sweat and semen. Rael frowned when he saw him.


    "Phillip, why are you here?"


    The young man did not answer, his eyes were empty as he searched and nced at the room inside. His eyes widened upon seeing a person in particr.


    "Waaaaah!!!"


    Releasing a gasp, he fell to his knees. His eyes were without any eyes, only white sclera. Slowly his body wobbled before touching the ground.


    Two men ran after Phillip.


    "Prince Phillip!! WAIT FOR US!!!"


    Rael heaved a heavy sigh. His palm almost facepalming his own face. He looked at the twockeys coldly before saying.


    "Get lost and take my gay son along with you and don''t ever enter the room without knocking."


    The two men froze immediately upon seeing Rael. Behind him, a shadow started to loom as it joined another shadow which joined more shadows before turning into a dark circle.


    His noble violet amethyst eyes shined brilliantly in the darkroom but the more they looked at it, the more they felt as if falling into the abyss.


    "Yes, bigbosssss!!! As you order!" Saying that they rushed towards and picked him up like a sack before running out of the room with their tails tucked beneath their ass.


    Rael then turned to look at his new daughter and mustered the kindest smile he could.


    "Now time to punish you ain''t it?"


    ~


    "Why is daddy''s cock hands-Ahhhhh~!"


    "Ahhh~!"


    "Ahhhhh~!"


    "More! More! Fill my cuck stomach with your semen daddy."


    Lena moaned loudly as Rael passionately pounded her body.


    A few momentster, hot semen rushed into her tight cave, filling her stomach until she felt full, feeling as though she had just ate arge meal.


    "Let me clean it up for you," Lena said to him afterward.


    "Mmm" She gently licked around his thick shaft with her soft tongue before sticking it inside her mouth.


    Rael smiled before clicking his fingers. Suddenly his cock started to shine like a shlight.


    "Ahhn! Too bright daddy!"


    Rael shrugged as Lena continued to suck on his rod despite already licking it clean, her face extremely intoxicated and her body addicted to it.


    "Daddy, the first time you fucked my moms I was there fapping to it. Aren''t you going to punish me for it?" Lena suddenly said to him.


    Rael raised his eyebrowsughing inside at Lena''s pathetic attempt to ask for his delicious semen. However, he did not mind sharing some of it after all he had excess never-ending semen.


    He smacked his lips with a slight smile on his face, and a few secondster, another load of cum gushed out of his shaft, quickly filling Lena''s mouth.


    He made sure to keep his [Wet Presence] low, he did not want to mentally break her and get it on his guilty conscious.


    "Mmmmmh!!!"


    Lena''s eyes widened with surprise at the seemingly endless supply of semen lowing into her mouth, and she hastily swallowed it all so that she could fit more in her mouth.


    Many mouthfulster, Rael stopped releasing his semen, allowing Lena to finally breathe.


    Semen drool escaped from her mouth as her eyes looked at the ceiling in a daze. Rael looked at her with a regretful expression.


    It seems he overdid it, he felt sad because he was still not satisfied and may have destroyed Lena.


    He knew that the Lena in front of him was no longer the same Lusty stepdaughter. She might have been mind broken and turned into an-


    "Uarghhhh!!!!"


    Suddenly the girl groaned and vomited all that she had eaten along with Rael''s cum. She then looked at the ground with wide eyes, heartbroken.


    Immediately she started to lick her vomit mixed with cum. How much ever she licked, she still could not taste the original semen she had tasted.


    Her head slowly lifted and her gaze fell on Rael. Both figures simply looked at each other for a moment before Rael awkwardly waved at her and muttered.


    "Hi?"


    "...."


    "...."


    -animal.


    "BWARRRRRRRRRGHGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Lena roared, her eyes filled with lust as she pounced like an enraged lioness.


    Rael sighed. He hated it when women would get their minds broken. Even in his first life mind breaking was pretty normal, many would get intoxicated by him.


    For once he wanted to have normal sex but that wish would probably nevere true. For once he wanted to be properly pleasured.


    Sighing once again, he looked at her with cold eyes as she almost reached his dick, drool dripping endlessly from her mouth, the same situation with her pussy that was overflowing with love juices.


    *Kapow!!?*


    Instantly the female went flying into the air before skidding across the floor.


    He looked at the wild mutt of a daughter with a disgusted expression. No way was he about to let her vomit mouth touch his third leg again.


    "Fuck off."


    The woman got up from the ground and released a low growl before pouncing once again upon him.


    Rael looked at her, there was no way she wasing back and finding her sane self. Her mind had already beenpleted broken.


    Maybe it was better if she died rather than staying a sex animal her entire life. It would be a mercy.


    Lifting his hands slowly, he looked at the woman flying towards him with a calm expression.


    Since the moment he got the ability he had been itching to use it. Although Qida''s warning resounded in his mind, he had to try it but then again he was not keen on getting killed by a higher being at this weak point of his life.


    ''Well... can a higher being even enter a low-level world though? Maybe witches can enter sessfully but higher beings probably won''t risk getting their soul corrupted''


    Rael knew that he should not take a risk since he had no interest in dying but he truly did not care.


    There was no point in running away, he was bound to get hunted as a heretic for possessing and having the ability to wield Pure Death Energy anyway.


    Although he could maybe hide for thousands of years before getting found, he was not keen on it.


    He bit his lips in frustration. If he did not use it now then there would be a chance that he could train himself during the time he is hiding away from the world.


    However, he had a personal statement along with elegance and being as light as a feather.


    ''If troublese after me then I''ll run towards it.''


    A small sigh escaped his mouth as he made his decision. His noble violet amethyst divine eyes turned empty as he looked at the approaching animal once again.


    His voice was low and soft yet extremely clear and sharp.


    "Devour."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.

 Chapter 164: Flashback over!

    Chapter 164: shback over!


    Rael scratched his head as he looked at the dead body of the woman in front. His dick had gone limp and his expression was bitter.


    All he wanted was to enjoy a bit of sex. Pouting slightly he touched the woman''s body with his pen to check if she is was alive.


    Funny as it is because the pen was [Kusanagi] one of the three imperial regalias of the Shinto Pantheon that he had been gifted by one of histest subscribers.


    "Hmmm... maybe I can revive her."


    Rael nced at the body as he raised his hand. His bong fingers pointed towards the cold corpse as he whispered.


    [Reanimate.]


    *Fwooooo!!!*


    Suddenly the feet of the woman turned crooked and her body started to gain color. Cracks started to form on them as her eyelid fluttered open.


    ck sclera reced the white as her original red eyes had turned dark green in color, shining like an emerald.


    She stood emotionless, nothing like the animal from before nor the lusty cuckold girl.


    Just an empty husk of her former being. Examining her more he noticed that her soul had beenpletely devoured by his pure death energy and the being in front waspletely soulless.


    Oh well, he wondered if fucking her now can be called necrophilia because he sure was not into that.


    Or could she be called a robot now?


    Just as he was about to examine her to see if her body was really packing heat, he suddenly remembered something.


    ''If I am correct... the door to the room had been opened when I devoured her soul...''


    A growing frown appeared on his face as he tilted his head to look at the door. The thin wall fixed to a hinge waspletely open for anyone to take a peek to see what was happening inside.


    Rael shook his head... lower entities... fucking peasants... don''t even have manners. Sometimes he wondered if they were any better than humans.


    Oh, wait obviously better than humans, a difference between heaven and earth.


    As he went into another monologue, suddenly he heard a voice behind him.


    "Rael!!! Look at your left!!! There is a Hamburger!!!"


    His eyes widened as he instantly tilted his head to look to his left.


    "WHERE?!! WHERE!!??"


    *Bham!!!*


    Thest thing he saw were a few stars floating in the sky and a syringe in his neck, probably filled with a godly sleeping potion.


    ~


    ....and this is how I ended up in this situation, chained with a few measly pure Mythril chains, the same material that killed me when I was at my peak... haha.


    ...haha.


    .....HAHA.


    GODDAMMIT, WOMAN!!! LET ME OUT I HAVE A FUCKING TRAUMA!!!


    My kidnapper and future r*pist''s visage was cold and devoid of expression giving out an air of nobility and hard cold elegance.


    She had dark ck hair that draped across her outfit that giving her even more untouchable vibes.


    Her ruby red eyes were wide open as she looked into my soul through our connecting eyes with absolute hatred.


    Her devilishly evil psycho smile slowly grew wider as I felt her nails on my neck as if trying to choke me.


    Gulping my saliva a bit, I nced at the chains before looking at Ishtar''s left eye then lip, and then her right. A nervous smile crept onto my face.


    "Hot damn.... babe who got you smilin like that?"


    That was probably thest straw.... because her smile only grewrger and her hands on my beck only grew tighter.


    I think she is trying to choke me.


    "-ughfk."


    I coughed a bit.


    She definitely trying to choke me.


    "H-hello Ishtar! Wassup with you! Long time no see huh?"


    Her hands-on my neck started to loosen as she finally spoke.


    "So you have courtesy... I thought you forgot about manners and elegance."


    "Well well of course I have but the only people I show it to are beautiful women, calm women, caring women who don''t cut dicks... hardworking women such as yourself."


    Her hand slowly neared my crotch as she held it tight in her palm. Once again I gulped my saliva. How could I forget?.. I met Ishtar because she castrated some devil and after meeting... I kinda molested her then we had partial consensual sex.


    Her eyebrows raised as she gripped my crotch well.


    "They have gotten plumperpared to before."


    Laughing nervously I replied back.


    "Yes just like you."


    OWIE WOMAN!!! The grip suddenly became tighter as she stared at my visage with my own signature kind of look.


    Is this what my stepsons feel?


    Hmmm... I thought hard about it and I havee up with the answer... ''no''. Since after all, I treat them quite nicely.


    "What does the handsome man mean to say by that... huh? My deeeear Raeeel?


    "Nothing! Nothing! Just that your breasts look plumper than before."


    She knit her eyebrows and nced at me with disbelief. Ignoring me this time, she yed with my dick, flicking it from time to time.


    "Hmm... I must say your dick has be more handsome than before... just like your face... I almost had it hard to recognize you... a pity... little rael may no longer exist."


    I had no idea if she was joking or telling me the truth... Ishtar was pretty unpredictable that I had understood the first time I had sex with her.


    "Hey! You did not say about any castration... only r*pe."


    She smiled darkly..


    "Insolent worms do not need to speak or state their opinions."


    While she yed with my dick, I started to show my hidden smile to the woman.


    "In the time we have been apart, it is not just my dick and face that has improved but also my sex skills that were already godly... and Irakiel himself."


    She put a finger on her lips as she looked at me with an indescribable expression.


    "Oh really?"


    A smug expression surfaced on my face.


    "Yes... let me show you... a symphony I recentlyposed."


    Lust Aura... ON!

 Chapter 165: Berserk (*)

    Chapter 165: Berserk (*)


    ~


    SexySanta: God...damn...


    Yuriyuri: I know...


    Pussyyer123: Fuck...


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Mhmmm.


    DatingSimNeet: What a sexy mother fucker.


    HornyBitch: I am a mother.


    HornyBitch: I have been having fantasies of him fucking me in front of my sons.


    Peak_of_Femenism: ( ..___ .. )


    Lady_Fate: Stfu tsundere bitch, enjoy and praise DADDDDDDYYY!!!!!


    HornyBitch: YEEEEEEUSSSSSS DADFFY RAELL AHHH AHHH AHH fuck my assssss.


    Lady_Fate: Thats more like it Aphrodite.


    HornyBitch: H-how did you-


    Lady_Fate: It''s easy to guess. The smart ones probably already figured out our identities.


    HornyBitch: I still don''t know who you are...


    Lady_Fate: Cuz you dumb.


    HornyBitch: ouch


    HornyBitch: OUCH


    HornyBitch: OUCH


    AsianMonroe: YAMETEEEE!!! AH~~~~


    AsianMonroe: First time I orgasmed in my entire life. Even with my huge ass sword hilt I never did. Can''t lie, it''s a beautiful euphoria.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: +1


    CataddictPriest: Me love sweet water!! (   )


    HotastheSunShintoGodQueen: ....


    HotastheSunShintoGodQueen: Susanoo?


    AsianMonroe: .....


    AsianMonroe: Onee-chan?


    HotastheSunShintoGodQueen: What the-


    Lady_Fate: Wholesome family reunion.


    Pussyyer123: Foolish little sister.


    Pussyyer123: F in the chat.


    LadyFate: F


    SexySanta: F


    ShotaLover: F


    DatingSimNeet: Chain break xaxaxaxa.


    HornyBitch: I see it as a W actually.


    WomanOfCulture: Same Oyakdon always fuckin tasty.


    HotastheSunShintoGodQueen: It really is. I love that dish.


    AsianMonroe: Stupid onee-chan. Baka Baka Baka Baka.


    HotastheSunShintoGodQueen: But why?


    ~


    Lust Aura... ON!!


    Wisps of pink formed in the air as the spirits in the room started to get frenzy. A pressure pushed through the wisps creating energy and instantly inserted itself onto Ishtar.


    The aura around Rael strengthened as he smiled wickedly. The poordy on the other side had begun to shiver.


    "Hey! What is going on with my body?!" Ishtar shouted, losing her cool, for the first time in a while.


    Rael ignored her seemingly quiet. ncing at the quivering Ishtar with great trouble, he spoke.


    His voice was hush but clear, it was cold but warm and seductive with a trickle of greed.


    "Why don''t you remove these chains and I will tell you?"


    Ishtar stared at Rael. Her face was flushed red and her eyes were almost bloodshot as one is when high on crack.


    Funnily, she looked more like a doggy crying for her owner than a strong independent demon queen goddess trying to impose her dominance.


    Clenching her palms tightly, she bit her lips and pouted them slightly to speak.


    "No."


    Rael stared at the girl with a speechless expression. The girl was ever so same. The first time he had her way with her, she was as rebellious as this. Now probably even more.


    If his dao of guessing was correct. Then this... was Ishtar''s real body.


    Shaking his head slightly, the curve of his smile gradually widened more. If it was wicked before then it was psychotic now.


    "Higigigigigigiggigigigighihihihihhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahhahaahaha!!!!"


    The silver-haired man giggled. His cackle rebounding across every wall making it seem like a goth girlughing creepily in a scream rap but with a thousand times the reverb.


    Ishtar''s body subconsciously stopped quivering as the effect of the lust aura stopped for a slight millisecond upon hearing the giggle.


    However after the second passed, it quivered with triple the intensity.


    Ishtar felt like smashing her head into the ground a million times because of the shivering. It was an understatement since she really did try but her body would not let her.


    This almost reminded her of the Holy Weed that is grown in heaven by the angels.


    The pot is usually fed to heavenly cows but somehow she managed to buy some from the ck market.


    It was extremely hard since it was being auctioned at an extremely high price and the price was not money, it was an entire of hundred worlds for a single joint.


    Ishtar gazed at the chained Rael with hatred. She should have r*ped him while he was sleeping. This level of humility she had never experienced in her entire life.


    The highest points of humiliation, all those spots belonged to Rael.


    Meanwhile, Rael simply looked at the ck-haireddy in amusement. Her forehead was dripping with sweat and her robes had been dampened wet.


    The ck dress she was wearing was already cker at her holy cave, sucked in apparently. Due to the wetness, the cloth was stuck tighter than t white girls'' yoga pants in gyms.


    "So.... are you going to release me?"


    Ishtar grind her teeth harder, digging into her tongue. Blood started to sweep from her mouth as she looked at the silver-haired man in fury.


    "No. I will not."


    Rael shrugged.


    "So be it."


    The pink aura in the air increased slowly as Ishtar''s robes turned more transparent. The skin underneath them was already visible. Her naked pussy and smooth glistening skin shimmered under themp light.


    Ishtar closed her eyes as a single tear poured out. What sin did she do that she was having to go through this? She really could not remember any sins.


    In her entire life, she had been an extremely humbledy. Other than piging and plundering from entire universes and cutting a few million penises she did nothing more. That was it.


    The intensity of her orgasms increased as water gushed out of her pussy and nose uncontrobly. The pupil in her eye went higher and higher until only the whites in her eye remained.


    Rael gulped his saliva. He wondered if he had miscalcted and if turning on Lust Aura to pin Ishtar down was a mistake.


    It seemed that yet another woman had given in to lust. However, Ishtar was not a case simr to Lena. The little girl had been mind broken while Ishtar seemed so high on lust that she had given in to it and gone berserk instead.


    ''Am I really gonna be r*ped by a female again?''


    He wondered as a few tears crept out of his own eyes.


    The woman instantly pounced on him and smashed her mouth onto his lips, her tongue fucking every corner of Rael''s mouth.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.

 Chapter 166: Notice- read if you dont wanna risk your pp

    Chapter 166: Notice- read if you don''t wanna risk your pp


    IMPORTANT!!! READ THIS SO YOUR PP INCREASES BY AN INCH.


    Yo, my dear sexy readers. Lately, I have been busy with tests but soon I''ll be able to update normally. I have a question. I have been thinking of joining WSA with this novel.


    Should I?


    If you are worried about chapters then it''s safe to say that I''ll upload all chaps up to the current I have written.


    I am confused. I have written this novel till now... for you guys and for the sole reason that I don''t drop something. Ratherplete than do something as heretic as that.


    Lotta hard work I have done(i think).


    The difference is that y''all may have to use Fast Passes to read. Maybe money I will earn will give me more motivation to write.


    Now I could have done this already but herees the problem.


    This journey with you and this novel.... has been pretty fucking long. Your paragraphments, reviews....ments.


    They are all precious to me.


    If I join then I will have to create a new book and upload 160+ chapters and I will have to delete the chaps from this one.


    Now that will be a fucking pain because I don''t want to lose you guys. After all, thements prove the existence of the readers of the past, readers who dropped, readers who are reading, and some sexy readers with really insightfulments and constructive criticism.


    They are all memories that made me happy, sad, or even nostalgic.


    If I do this, then the novel will go to new heights never seen before(probably) and if I don''t it will not, I will still have all of you( hoping y''all will never leave me)and the memories.


    What should I do?


    Comment or paragraphment to gain a cookie.

 Chapter 166.1: Unchained Melody(*)

    Chapter 166.1: Unchained Melody(*)


    "Save meeee-oh my god!! Not over there!" Rael''s visage was horrified. Below his hip, Ishtar was trying to bite his cock like a dog biting a bone.


    However, to her dismay, it was too strong. So she soon started to lick it. Rael instantly sighed in relief.


    Although she probably could not break his cock, it was still a fuck-tease especially when he was chained.


    Closing his eyes, he wondered if he was going to die like this. Death due to being chained... maybe he would reincarnate as a goblin in the next life. Not even a human.


    This thought really made him want to cry genuinely.


    However, as soon as he was going to do so, the door to the room opened once again and a figure stepped in.


    Long golden locks of hair while the rest was tied up in a neat ponytail. Fair skin, unhealthy pale, and a pair of blood red eyes.


    His eyes widened upon seeing her.


    The Vampire from before who insulted ham.


    His blood boiled by just looking at her.


    ''Why? What sin did I do in this life now?''


    ''Will she help me though?'' That was the bigger question in his head. Peeking at the golden-haired woman who was in shock, he winked at her.


    "Hey, would you help me out here?"


    The woman walked up slowly to Rael, avoiding Ishtar with each step with preciseness. Folding her arms, she gazed at Rael with a rather amused smirk.


    "I think someone had said that I have a vitamin D deficiency." She hummed.


    Rael turned to the other side, not looking at her face. He spoke with his back showing to her.


    "Is that a lie though?"


    The golden-haired woman''s eyes widened as she raised her eyebrows. She muttered in a low voice clearly audible since it was the only voice present along with Ishtar''s grunts.


    "Cheeky."


    The woman then began to walk, her heels tapping the ground with sound as she started to taunt Rael for being chained.


    Rael shook his head. It did not seem like as if the bloodsucker in front would help. He was even wondering if she sucks cocks better than blood.


    It was at that moment that he remembered.


    ''How could I even fucking forget about this.''


    On the other side, Selene frowned upon seeing Rael wriggle. Just a few seconds ago he seemed to have been epted death.


    Rael reached into his pockets with great difficulty and removed a normal-looking pen from it. The more Selene looked at him, the more confused she felt.


    -BOOOM!!!!!


    A huge wave of pressure erupted as he pushed the cap off the pen. Ishtar and Selene instantly sted off, pushed against the wall while their bones slowly began to crack and twist.


    The pen instantly transformed into a sleep handle with a sharp ck de attached to it along with a blue aura towards it.


    Touching the Pure Mythril slightly with the de, it literally started to melt off. Instantly Rael put the sword back in the cap making it morph back into a normal pen.


    "Wow. This is something else!" Rael eximed with genuine astonishment. This was the most dangerous power he had ever felt in his entire livesbined, nihility aside.


    Genuine sheer fucking power.


    Even at the moment, just holding the sword, he felt as if all his cells were exhausted despite being a genesis species.


    Tilting his head towards, the copsed women all around him, he shook his head. Then he particrly gazed at Selene who was looking like a squashed mosquito.


    "Ugh..."


    The power of the Kusanagi, one of the three Imperial Regalia of the Shinto Pantheon was indeed fearsome.


    "Did she not mock me?" Rael strolled towards Selene and grabbed her by the hair, crouching to her level.


    Instantly he began to use his healing skills on her and did quick acupuncture. Her bones instantly started to twist back to normal as the cracks in them disappeared.


    A peaceful smile crept across her face with her eyes closed as if in a sweet dream. Looking at her with a final expression of disgust, Rael next walked towards Ishtar and healed her then to all the other copseddies who may have gotten hurt.


    After healing all of them one by one. He walked towards Selene. Holding his dick with great power, he instantly pped Selene''s face as he spoke.


    "Wake up Sleepy Head."


    "Hmm... no daddy let me sleep more."


    Huh? Daddy?? Bruh woman have not even fucked you yet.


    Positioning his dick to her left side of the cheek, he pulled it hard and let go of it like as if a slingshot.


    *Phtack!*


    "Ah~!" Oh... okay. Rael nodded to himself. So this is how she is ying...


    Seeing her half-fluttered eyes and hand massaging her boobs, Rael was pretty sure of his belief. The vampire was obviously pretending to sleep.


    Probably a sleep kink or something.


    "Well... don''t me meter."


    Positioning his dick near her vagina he instant thrust in with a single push.


    ...


    ...


    ..


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.

 Dick Enlargement Recipe

    Dick Ergement Recipe


    Hey guys this is a follow-up announcement to thest one. I have made a novel called.


    The King of Faries is now a Daemon Lord.


    Daemon, not Demon. So go and save it in your library. The grammar etc is very much better and ofc I made quite a few changes so it is not as crude and cringe as before.


    I have released 32 chaps yet. I am releasing as much as possible in bulk. As soon as I am done with releasing all of them I will release the new chapters, of that novel.


    I am doing my best to release them fast at least until chapter 103. After that, I will mass release the other 69 chaps since they are perfect ording to me.


    So any new readers here, if you are reading this go and save the other one.


    Btw, once you do save. I would love it if y''all reviewed that one since I still do not seem to have enough reviews for a rating.


    Plus I love reading yourments, paragraphments, and especially reviews.


    Love y''all,


    Oink

 Announcement.

    Announcement.


    Hi, it''s Oink!


    I urge everyone to go and save ''The King of Faries is now a Daemon Lord'' in their library. It is now only two chapters short of catching up with this version.


    Remember it''s Daemon. You can click through my profile and save it. I will havemented in thements to make it easier.


    Btw the cover has changed, same for the synopsis. Tell me if they are better.


    The release schedule for the Kof will be 3 or 4/Week. Guaranteed.


    Btw I have made a new fanfic called,


    House of the Dragon: The Unborn Son of Zeus.


    Show your support on that too! It could be called a continuation of Protagonists are my Stepping Stones in a way since the MC of the new fanfic is the grandfather of the Stepping Stone MC.


    Thanks for reading this announcement.


    See you there.

 Chapter 166.2: Three Headed Wolf

    Chapter 166.2: Three Headed Wolf


    In the Lower World, one would ascend and be forced to cross the 9 Heavenly Steps of Nirvana to reach the Celestial Realm.


    As glorious as it sounds, it''s cruel. The entire body would be torn apart. Each cell would be killed and brought back to life to make aplete new body for the soul to amodate in the Celestial Realm.


    For a lower being to ascend to the Celestial Realm, they would first have to form a mana core if they are a species that wield mana.


    In the Lower World, mana is a tool that brings one closer to the truth. However, the mana of residents do not have a form or shape, it is better to say that mana is quite nd.


    When the mana core would be formed, the true journey towards truth would begin. Since bodies of lower beings are not made to hold mana cores they have no other choice but to ascend.


    In the Celestial Realm, Mana has boundless known Tiers and Three stages of mastery- Early, Peak and Perfection. However, the highest known tier is 9.


    Gustave clutched his stomach tightly. He felt pain and could almost feel vomiting up to his throat.


    The process of development for the mana core he had been trying also went awry, so that was a pity. His own elder sister, Aria was about to ascend. It was a widely known fact that her mana core had almost been formed.


    Before she passed to the next world, he wanted to fuck her and release his lust. For vampires Lust and Love is different.


    They will love a single person for eternity but are free to lust. His wife, Selene had never cheated on him. Even when he lusted after his own sister.


    -But today... he could feel her intense lust. It was crazy... it was too crazy. The blood in his body flowed faster than ever. His dick got harder than ever possible, so hard that blood eventually started to flow from it.


    ''Just what the fuck is going on????!''


    He looked in a certain direction before frowning. ''When I look over there... the lust increases.''


    Gustave was certain that Selene was horny as fuck. He gulped his saliva.


    ''I hope it is not what I think it is... NO SELENE WOULD NEVER!''


    He shook his head but his eyes betrayed him as he walked towards in the direction with a steely resolve.


    ''Please... tell me it is a lie. I will never betray my wife in sexual pleasure ever again. Please God.''


    ~


    Valerie frowned. Alizejh, her best friend has instructed her to send Rael to the tailors and get him in proper clothes.


    She did not tell him exactly ''why'' but nevertheless instructed her. The other confusing fact was that Alizejh forced her to wear clothes simr to a bridesmaid.


    ''Are they getting married?'' She scoffed and chuckled at herself for making such a good joke. In her opinion, no one would marry that man-whore.


    Sure he has the looks... but money? Power? The strength to protect a woman? He had none of that hence he had to sleep with mature women.


    She had heard that the mother of the twins had left at their birth so he probably had mommy issues too.


    ''Heh. Probably left because she knew that Irakiel would turn out to be a disappointment.''


    When she thought of the silver-haired boy, anger boiled in her veins. He had severely humiliated her on quite a few asions. It pisses her off.


    *Fwoosh!*


    She tripped on the carpet. Her bodyy on the ground her panties seen from her dress. The noblesughed secretly staring at the young woman.


    Her fingers dug into her skin. A gloved hand approached her face. Her visage frowned as she pped it away. An Enforcer like her albeit a junior one did not need help.


    She got up, her eyes frosty as she looked ahead ignoring the gazes of the nobles.


    Her face raised to look at the face of the person who tried to help her up. However, when she did, her entire body felt as if it had already been killed a million times over.


    The middle of her chest felt cold as if her soul was leaking.


    Gulping her saliva, her eyes slowly observed the face of the individual.


    A veil covered her face from the left side leaving the right side bare naked. Smooth lips that were deep purple in color. The surrounding skin was porcin and lithe but instead of the usual white they were bronze.


    Since the left side was covered only the right could be seen, it was a shade of deep azure in color coupling with pale white hair and strands of ebony.


    The woman''s lips pursed together and then curled. She handed Valerie a napkin before walking away. Each step resounded in grace and an aura of dominance.


    The entire hallway looked at the woman as she walked ahead. Her ck dress flowed, many almost knelt seeing her, their jaws wide open in awe.


    Snot covered their faces as they repeated the words ''Please forgive me'' and ''Sorry'' again and again and again.


    Valerie herself felt all her strength leaving her body. Her legs felt weak, and tears sprouted in her pupils when she smelled a peculiar smell of white chrysanthemums.


    It was as if someone was choking her neck gently but with great power making her lose all her breath. Grief overcame the young girl and tears flowed subconsciously filled with immense fear.


    Her eyes turned blurry as they only saw the darkness in front while she felt as if her shadow engulfed her body.


    Before she knew it, she was back on her knees on the ground. After a few minutes, it began to diminish.


    Valerie nced at the grey napkin, initialed in a strangenguage with the symbol of a dog with three heads.


    She wiped her tears and kept them in between her boobs before leaving to look for Rael.


    ~


    We back my boys. I deserve stones don''t I?

 Chapter 167: Selene(**)

    Chapter 167: Selene(**)


    Selene''s eyes fluttered open. The pleasure was too much. She remembered that when she would have intercourse with her husband Gustave, it would usually be when he was drunk.


    She would lie on the bed and sleep with her hips in the air so that when hees home he could instantly have a quick stress release.


    In her entire sexual life, that and drinking his blood were the only pleasures she had ever had. However, today-


    "AHHHHHHH~~!!!!!!!"


    The golden-haired woman moaned and moaned as I thrust my dick inside. Her nails dug into her skin, blood trickled down.


    Meanwhile, I held her by the hair. I had not even used any of my special powers, just my instinctual movements and thest was already cumming.


    It made me wonder if she had ever drowned in carnal pleasures. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head.


    She bit her lips and a trickle of blood followed. I knew this, I think even Aria had tried something like this.


    Is she maybe mistaking me for her bonded blood mate?


    Shaking my head, I hugged her body, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ears. I sucked the blood off her lips.


    She looked into my eyes at that moment, confusion mirth in her misty eyes. Gravity at that moment seemed perfect.


    The woman took my hand as if lost and we floated in the air. My dick was still inside her belly, it was warm despite her being a vampire.


    *FWOOOOOOO!!!!!!*


    A gush of pressure formed in her stomach as liquids flowed from her vagina where my cock was still in not giving it space to flow.


    The little gap that was there, a waterfall gushed from it.


    "Ah~ This is so good." The woman whimpered. Her hands clutched my palm as she began to voluntarily bounce her fat fuck ass on my dick.


    *Squelch!*


    *Squelxh!*


    *Squelch!*


    I kissed her mouth, it tasted like a spread of Nute on bread with pieces of golden ripe banana. My tongue invaded her mouth, letting her know that it belonged to me.


    Then I let go and-


    *Phtack!*


    -pped her ass while plowing down the flower field with my cock.


    Selene let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt my hand p her fat ass.


    I observed her reactions and continued this time began caressing her vagina through her butt while my other hand flicked her nipples.


    She hugged my back. Her legs wrapped around my waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with my movements.


    I exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Selene twitched and moaned while kissing my neck.


    Our bodies were entangled on the ground near the unconscious bodies of the other women. Selene had long since only been concerned with the heat of our bodies and how to prolong it.


    Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of my hands, and her legs pressed my waist tightly against her cave.


    At that moment from the corner of my eyes, I saw a person staring at us as we fucked with gaping eyes from the gap in the door.


    A male vampire spied on us. I instantly identified him, Aria had shown me his picture before. If I am correct then he is the King of Undis and the Monarch of Vampires, Gustave.


    Heh. I remember that she said he lusted after her body. This is nice, now I can teach him a lesson for lusting after my woman.


    I nced down at the moaning woman and felt a little sad for her. She was beautiful, nowhere near omniverse or multiverse toppling but easily a universe toppling.


    I heard that vampires once in love are eternally in that drowsy feeling so it made me even more disappointed that he would leave his wife to fuck some other woman.


    Through blood bonds, vampires can feel each other''s feelings. Selene must have suffered a lot.


    I know I am a hypocrite but my circumstances are very different.


    If I was a world-topping vampire from my first life itself and I did not have any amazingness then I would be loyal to the one I was bonded with.


    I will give him an example of everything Selene suffered off... RIGHT NOW!!!


    [LUST AURA!!]


    [WET PRESENCE!!]


    [KAMA SUTRA!]


    [MOONLIGHT FINGERING!!]


    [HAPPY AURA!!]


    Instantly the lust in Selene as she began to squirt every millisecond. She orgasmed gazillion times, everyst cell in her vampire body was horny for my cock and semen.


    I pushed inside and moved my dick around her cave, pleasuring every single inch of her skin and causing her lust juices to fill her cave.


    I moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stopping. Before long, her body was unable to endure the lust and fell borderline unconscious however still orgasming every millisecond


    Holding my dick tightly, I released cum out of it as if it were a bazooka.


    *WHOOOOM!!!!*


    A loud overbearing sound could be heard as my semeny over her entire body as if frosting on a cake.


    I nodded to myself. My face was profound as I stroked my imaginary beard. This was art.


    ~


    Valerie had finally found where Rael was, it had taken quite a toll on her wallet since she had to bribe many people to talk fast and give urate information.


    When she finally arrived at the majestic room, she noticed three men sleeping around the corner. Valerie stared at them, deadpanned.


    She knew them, Prince Phillip and his twockeys. Why the fuck were they sleeping naked? That too in the greatest banquet of all time???


    They were outright bringing shame to their family and kingdom. Then she saw in front, a handsome dilf man with white hair and blood-red eyes wearing a royal coat filled with elegant designs.


    However, he had his pants down and was wanking at full speed. His eyes were blood hungry and his knees weak.


    She instantly recognized him. That was Gustave, the Ruler of the Undis Kingdom!


    A contemtive expression came over her face as she wondered why these royals were all doing some or the other indecent thing.


    ''Sleeping naked and now... wanking.''


    Then she turned to look at Gustave''s white ugly dick and frowned because semen was not flowing from his cock but rather from his nipples.


    His entire shirt became wet as if he wasctating, then the man whimpered on the ground like a dog and moaned like a woman.


    Valerie''s head spun seeing his pitiful behavior. Obviously, it did, Gustave was her daddy crush, and seeing him in such a state made her very much disgusted.


    Ignoring the vampire, she directly opened the door, entering the holy grounds.

 Chapter 168: Last Door Opening(*)

    Chapter 168: Last Door Opening(*)


    I nced at the vampiredy drowning in my cum and then at all the other unconsciousdies. Finally, my gaze turned to my cock.


    It was standing proudly, taller than the heavens however if a girl who had fucked me before saw it, then she would either rush to have her hole filled or nod her head and state that the storm had calmed a little.


    This meant, I had my fair share of pussy, and post-nut rity was about to hit me and for powerful beings like me... rity is extremely strong.


    It can help gain enlightenment, and peer into mysteries and obscure secrets beyond the veil.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.


    Raising my head a little. I saw a young woman enter.


    She had a curvaceous figure, her features were quite beautiful, her skin was a bit pale, and she had an arrogant face etched upon her entire visage.


    However, if I was topare her beauty to all the others I had fucked except for a few exceptions in the Lower World, it was not much.


    Just Nation-Toppling.


    "You are?"


    The condescending look on her visage slipped as she red at me in anger.


    "You dare try to humiliate me again!!"


    I rolled my eyes. Is it my fault she has such an average face? Looking at the annoying woman, I pursed my lips.


    "If you havee here to get fucked... then I will let you know that my services are not provided to ugly women."


    She stomped her feet as her eyes became the incarnation of fire itself.


    "Only a whore would fuck with you."


    I raised my eyebrows.


    "Your mom?"


    She stomped her foot, again and again, groaning in anger.


    I shook my head at the woman who had anger issues and continued proudly.


    "Nah... like I said... I do not fuck ugly women and it is true... those who fuck with me... be a whore for me."


    The woman stared at me and opened her mouth but before she could I shut it up. My cock was in her face as I pushed her neck deep.


    "This is what you want right? Get over with it fast." I spoke in disgust as I felt my cock hitting the back of her neck.


    "Ahmmmm~!" The woman struggled to speak, ring at me.


    I frowned, does she want a fuck? Well, she can dream about it. I am not willing to fuck an arrogant bitch much less one this ugly.


    Seeing that her tongue around my cock was sloppy, I held her by the neck and made her head bob up and down and up and down.


    Whenever her teeth would tough sharply, I would p her hard on her cheeks.


    *Phtack!*


    Like right now. Then as if in full throttle, I began to shake her head vigorously in and out, around my cock.


    *Fwshhh....*


    The woman orgasmed. I removed my cock from her mouth and looked at the sleeping women around me before releasing my cum on them all.


    *Fwoooo...*


    Sex is tiring, especially one with me. So they would naturally feel hungry and as a gentleman, it is my solemn duty to make sure that they have something to fill up their stomach and give them energy when they would wake from their slumber.


    As for the girl here, I kicked her in the face lightly.


    "You done? Satisfied?"


    The woman nodded dumbly with stars in her eyes before snapping out of her daze. She touched her mouth in wonder and saw love juices leaking out of her stocking.


    Touching the sticky liquid, she looked at it with confusion before finally, her eyes widened. She pointed at me, her expression livid, sad, and surprisingly euphoric?


    "Y-you... You vited me!!"


    I could not help but roll my eyes. With one arm on my waist and the other supporting my cheeks I nced at her uninterested.


    "Did you not enter this room to get fucked?"


    "Huh?" The woman was taken aback and then she finally took a good look at the room.


    A royal couch filled with juices and different scents. A huge honeymoon bed and candles lit up that gave a romantic atmosphere. The ceiling had flower ropes and the beside the candles were deep red roses.


    It was then that she saw numerous women unconscious. Taking a good look, she got a better view of them.


    It was more as if they had been devoured raw. Cum flowed out from their pussy as they slept naked, red marks on their entire body and their hair covered in semen.


    As she stared harder, she began to recognize quite a few of them and her eyes widened more in shock.


    ''Aren''t those the wives of the Anger Family Patriarch?''


    Looking harder, she noticed a woman standing simr to a doll.


    ''Omg is that Lena La Sate? But why does she look so different... kinda simr to an empty sex ve.''


    Then she noticed another woman, very beautiful and in ck noble clothes. Her skin was porcin asf and seemed otherworldly.


    She did not recognize her but just having been able to look at her made her feel blessed... it was a feeling simr to thedy who gave her a handkerchief.


    Last but not the least, a golden-haired woman slept peacefully with a huge smile on her face. Valerie''s eyes popped out almost.


    ''T-thats the Vampire Queen... So King Gustave is a cuck???''


    Valerie thought Selene would be thest, she really did... but then she saw another woman, one sleeping on the couch, her ass bare to be seen.


    Her mouth fell open.


    ''So it was not a lie... Rael really is the stepfather of Phillip.''


    Meanwhile, I was clueless about what was going on in the mind of the young girl and instead began to wave my hand in front of her face, snapping it.


    "It''s rude to be ignored. I won''t let you suck my cock if you behave like this... Hello???"


    The woman finally broke out of her daze and looked at me, a little gobsmacked. Her face was no longer arrogant but instead surprised.


    "Has anyone told you this before that your cock is handsome?"


    I frowned and nodded.


    "Why yes, many have."


    She nodded as well, clearly, her brain had short-circuited.


    "It''s damn beautiful."


    Okay, this is getting weird.


    "Answer my question."


    The girl raised her head, her eyes empty.


    "Sorry, what was your question?"


    Haizzz. This is getting weird and annoying.


    "Did you not enter this room to get fucked?"


    Her pupils dted as light returned to her eyes. She almost jumped in excitement.


    "Oh yes!! Alizejh has instructed me-"


    At that moment, the door to the room opened once again.


    ~


    How about some stones eh? For fun. Btw we have 1k collections on this! Thanks to everyone''s support.

 Chapter 169: Gustave the Vampire

    Chapter 169: Gustave the Vampire


    My ears perked up a little as they heard every little noise in the area.


    Rich trophy wives with buttplugs in their ass, vibrating slowly... a few toothpicks on the ground rolling, the boots of the waiters as they serve pizza...


    Then- I heard a small yet loud click.


    *Tck*


    The knob of the door turned slowly as the wedge of the divine b pushed slightly. A gust of wind entered, as the air filled in the room inside.


    What is a door?


    Nobody ever thinks of this question. However, I... Irakiel El Navah does, maybe because I have plenty of time in my hands or rather brain or maybe because that''s how amazing I am.


    That is right. I am fucking amazing.


    Doors. What an Irakiel word. If I ever meet the inventor of this word, I will grant him my profound lessons.


    Lesson number one. Either fuck a billion women or wank till wrinkled. Warning: Does not work for humans.


    The Post-Nut rity hits differently.


    *THuuuuuuuuuummmmMMMMM!*


    OH YES I FORGOT DOORS!


    So... What is a door?


    A door is a portal. Behind it lies the future. A dream in the form of solid. One can cower or one can enter.


    A door can be a subject to fear, it can be to happiness and it can be to sadness. A single b of reality that separates one from the unknown.


    The only way to go through all darkness and adventure to ovee is by reaching out, opening it and stepping in... A reality that is disappointment or a reality that is metamorphic.


    Only one way to find out.


    *...cCCCCCrrrRRRReeeEEEaaaAAAkkkKKK!*


    The door had been opened for onest time.


    In came a vampire. A bulky male with skin as white as bleach and hair as white as his skin. A ghost if I had to be honest, a ghost.


    *ggggGGGrrrrRRRoooOOOWWWlllLLL!!!*


    I could hear his growls in slow motion as the man pounced in midair. Mumbling something iprohembly.


    "Mi wif mi wif fukd mi wif mi wif mi if fukd..."


    His fangs were sharp open, his jawpletely stooping to devour my flesh along with blood. This vampire seemed to have gone nuts.


    Then I noticed from the corner of my eyes, his nuts were bleeding. So how could he go nuts? Hmmm. Interesting.


    Oh well, a few more seconds are left for him topletely fall on me. Till then what should I do?


    I looked around. The women fucked nearby made me want to barf. It was impossible to believe that someone of my stature actually engaged in the exchange of bodily fluids.


    Disgusting.


    What the actual fuck was I thinking when I did it? I am never going to have sex again.


    Oh!! It seems this vampire is closer. Now, now... what technique should I use to defeat him?


    Hmmmm so many options to choose from. Sheesh. I guess I will go old school for today.


    *Shwp!*


    *Lub-Dub... Lub-Dub... Lub-Dub... *


    To kill a vampire there are many ways. Garlic up their ass, sunlight, fire, wood, head tearing, or straight-up heart removal.


    However, Royal Vampires are a bit different. Since they are of the same primordial line as those in the Celestial Realm just not ascended.


    Garlic does not affect them nor does sunlight or fire or wood. Even after the heart is removed, they can still live for a long period at least until they manage to put their heart back inside.


    The only way to kill a royal vampire instantly is by separating the head from the body.


    However, the most nefarious species of these vampires exist or used to exist in the Celestial Realm. I and a few others did our best to exhrate them.


    They are a wild bunch unlike those of the Lower World. Elegance matters naught to them. Power and blood rules.


    They used to hunt in tribes and live amongst the darkness, in deep caves sleeping upside down with their ck jet wings to cover them simr to a nket.


    Truly immortal species with no weakness, superspeed, superstrength, instant regeneration to thest atom, and their most ferocious ability, blood magic.


    Rituals, curses... many more.


    The worst thing was that they used to kidnap babies from all around the celestial realm, either that or capture many species as livestock or as ingredients for one of their cursed rituals.


    The only known way to kill them is by removing all the blood in their body to thest drop, every single cell under the rays of the sun.


    Then letting their body dry up and ultimately wither.


    If even a single drop is remaining, they can use their blood magic till infinity and back... or if captured toote to dry them and the sun sets.


    It would be better to call them beasts. The vampires in this world are nothing short of a joke.


    Sure they carry their incest practices, can use blood magic a little, and are good fucks but... they will never level to those ferocious monsters that have impulse issues.


    The reason why my friends and I were hell-bent on killing them all was that they had kidnapped and cursed the entire bloodline of one of our homies.


    Or was it mainly because we were bored? I do not remember.


    That ended in tragedy anyway.


    At least the primordial vampires got exterminated.


    However, since I have read many novels in my human life and know that a new world cycle will soon begin, some or the other vampire tribe was hiding or a guy has a hidden vampire bloodline and has no idea about it but is determined to avenge them.


    Sigh... sometimes I wonder what I would be... A viin? A mid-boss? The End Level Boss? Or the Hero.. maybe a sidekick?


    Probably the End Level Boss, at least that is what I want to think. End Level Boss with a good ending.


    I nced at the man across me, convulsing on the ground as blood flowed out of his body simr to a river.


    It reminded me of the scene when I killed the dragon crown prince. Touching my chest, I could feel my own dragon heart beating.


    I nced down coldly at the man and knelt.


    "I fucked your wife."


    He red at me, his lips opening with all strength he could muster.


    "I know."


    I nodded.


    "I saw you wanking. You moan better than most girls."


    His face scrunched up as the pool of blood widened.


    "Take care of my wife."


    My tongue clicked as I could not help but shake my head.


    "Let''s y a game."


    He raised his eyebrows. I continued speaking.


    "It is called hide and seek. If you find me, I will give you your heart back but if you can''t... well you die... knowing that I fucked your wife and did not even feel good."


    I stood up and gestured to Alizejh''s friend.


    "You were saying something?"


    She nodded dumbly as she broke out of her daze. The woman nced at Gustave and gulped her saliva. Fear glinting in her eyes towards me.


    "Yes, I would ask your grace to follow this unworthydy to the tailor."


    I frowned. Is it time for the marriage ceremony? My eyes deep as the Antic stared at the woman before nodding.


    "Very well, take me there."


    As the two of us walked out of the room. I turned behind to look at the dying vampire. Then I ran towards his sleeping wife and pped her arse.


    Then I nced at him again.


    "Do you have a mother?"

 Chapter 170: Suited Up!

    Chapter 170: Suited Up!


    A tailor sat on the other end, sizing Rael up.


    The man''s fingers were long and slender, his hands elegant. He had a full head of dark white hair, but he wore it in a short cut that made him look younger. His eyes were pale gray, rimmed with ckshes.


    This was Sebas, the butler of Lucifer. A faithful loyal bunch that followed her from Heaven to the Lower World.


    He often believed himself to be her caretaker or father in simple words, a part of him felt love towards the Fallen Angel that was not something a servant should feel.


    Sebas never once thought in his long life that someone would actually im the apple of his eye.


    However, here his pathetic existence was. Stitching up the perfect cloth for his mistress soon-to-be husband.


    "Oh my! Did you say the name ''Irakiel''?" The tailor asked in surprise as if he had heard a strange word.


    "Yes," Rael answered back without any hesitation. It wasn''t like he didn''t know that this man knew who he was.


    The old man trembled a little. Embarrassment came upon him. He was behaving simrly to a little kid with those kinds ofments.


    He sized Rael up onest time. ''Handsome'' his brain whispered back. An urge to scoff came over him, the boy seemed simr to a fresher plus considering the youth factor.


    Rael had no idea what Sebas was thinking about. The old butler let out a sigh after finishing up thest stitch.


    Meanwhile, Valerie was just as clueless as all the other peasants. She could not understand what the fuck was going on?


    Why was the famous butler of Lucifer, the Queen of the Realm... personally tailoring a suit for Rael.


    ''Did he fuck the Demon Queen as well?''


    Her body trembled and for a moment regret came over her entire body.


    All the times, Valerie insulted or bitched about Alizejh''s worthless brother shed into her mind.


    ''Hey! It is not my fault! I never expected the gigolo to jiggle the queen as well, turning her into another one of his sugar moms.''


    The tailor now stood before Rael with an embroidery needle and thread in hand.


    "I am done."


    "Can I take it now?" Rael asked with a smile, happy to finally have his clothes for the wedding done.


    "Of course." The tailor expressed rather poignant as he handed the pants over to Rael.


    "Thank you." Rael took the cloth in his hands, looking at how the tailor was doing the final sewing.


    They were surprisingly heavy, probably because they were stitched up so well.


    "Please try them on." The butler spoke. Although a part of him felt ashamed he still epted his master''s decision. After all, he was but a mere eunch.


    Rael put them on and felt how soft they were against his skin. He then looked at his own reflection in the mirror.


    "Ahn~!" He almost released a whimper full of euphoria.


    Too handsome too beautiful. His silver hair was tied to a side with simple yet elegant braids letting a little hair fall upon his forehead.


    He wore a in white cloth embedded with violet crystals and diamonds. Silver chains were around his neck and a beautiful obsidian choker with huge diamonds was around his neck.


    This would be called strange in the human world but it was a traditionary dress worn during weddings widely recognized from the lower to the godly ins.


    Hecate sat on a chair behind, observing their interactions, awe-filled her face when Rael came out of the changing closet.


    Of course, she did her best to remain stoic. The maid raised her eyebrow and spoke in a dull manner.


    "Master looks handsome. Master looks gorgeous. All women will fall for master. Yayyyyy."


    Rael gave Hecate a stink eye nevertheless smiled a little, posing in front of the mirror.


    "Thanks."


    "Why thank you master~!" She expressed tly, jumping onto the floor and pping excitedly.


    Rael rolled his eyes at her antics to annoy him.


    "I guess we''re ready."


    Sebas nodded and turned around while Rael went to the next room with Hecate by his side and Valerie dumbly following behind.


    Puck had been waiting for quite some time already.


    He was currently sitting on the stairs down to the ground, keeping his eyes fixed on the entrance.


    His hair was neatly brushed, and his clothing was made of fine silk. He knew very well that Rael would be arriving soon.


    As they exited the room, Puck jumped up, dancing around Rael.


    "You look so great!" Puck twirled around him. Rael frowned and his face turned aghast.


    "Are you high on pixie dust?!"


    Puck grinned softly, and Rael bonked his head.


    "It''s my wedding today."


    "Is it? Then I''m sorry." He apologized with a cute expression.


    Rael simply red at the shota, Puck froze and looked over to the banquet aisle with a bitter expression, he then raised his head to look at his master.


    "Are you scared?"


    "No."


    "You really did not give thought to Lady Titania and Lady Elequeeness''s reaction?"


    Rael''s smile faded and he touched his lips with a wry expression.


    "Fuck..."


    Puck looked up at his master and observed that he seemed to have a hard time. He was almost worried for him.


    "Don''t worry. Just use your bed skills and make them ept."


    Rael nodded. The father and son looked at each other, a shiver went down their spines just thinking about the two women who would find out that after two million years of waiting, their husband, Rael got married to more women.


    "Shall we go?"


    Rael sighed.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    The bros walked down the stairs into the banquet hall where the people present, nobles and other influential figures would get the surprise of their lifetime.


    ~


    A/N: In the past week, I have fallen sick twice. I am sick of being sick. Anyways are you excited for all the face-pping toe? The next few chapters should help set up a stage. I can''t believe we are reaching a climax. Soon the Lower Realm arc will be over, I can not wait for the Celestial Realm.

 Chapter 171: The Queen Reveals

    Chapter 171: The Queen Reveals


    The nobles and the influencers socialized in the banquet hall. Their chatters mixed into all the other sounds. (Read while listening to Waste-Kxllswxtch)


    A few of them stood near a window to get some air, but most stayed where they were. The women wore pretty dresses, but their faces had a grave look about them; it was obvious what they discussed was not amusing.


    Some women by the side giggled happily as they sniffed the parfum sold by Lucifer the Realm Queen herself.


    By now all the Sin Family Apostles had left their chatting room and entered the banquet hall. Even thezy Yugo was enthusiastic, ncing at everyone with a hidden mystery sparkling in her eyes.


    People looked at them with awe be it Elves, Humans, or all the other species present. The Demon Heads were just too mboyant.


    Avari the Lord of Greed had attendants to carry his head so it does not touch the ground. His entire dress was practically made out of gold as well.


    Roth the Lord or Anger wore nothing but a banyan filled with jewels and beautiful edge-cutting diamonds.


    Yugo the Lady of Sloth wore a white robe that contrasted her fiery red hair. She held on to an armrest tightly as she walked around the banquet hall. Her eyes were full of curiosity.


    L the Lady of Envy wore a in ck dress embroidered with snakes. Her skin was pale and decorated with mithril bangles.


    Gulgilbar the Lord of Gulttony wore an oriental heavy dress. His narrow eyes looked over the banquet as he smirked, his mouth full of chicken nuggets.


    Behind him were his fat attendants who carried food. Gulgilbar believed that the food in the banquet would not suffice, so he brought his own food!


    Last but not the least was the Sin Family Head of the Lust family. They wore something simr to what Kim Kardashian wears at MET G.


    They had already begun seducing everything in their path. Be it men, women, or children.


    At that moment, the lights of the banquet shut down and switched on again with more brightness.


    "And now for the main event!" A voice boomed from the microphone.


    The audience was hushed in excitement. An elderly man wearing a military uniform appeared onstage. He was dressed like the chairman of apany.


    "For those who do not know me, I am General Victor Bivorio, the army chief of the Great Demon Empire and the Hand of the Queen. I wee all of you, nobles fromnds beyond and friends fromnds near... wee to the 69th Royal Assembly of the Realm!"


    Gold-cloaked soldiers lined up at every corner and marched in an army fashion, all the lords and nobles watched in awe as their energy presided over the room.


    They formed six straight lines, two at each side of the huge stage in the middle and two as a decorative at the staircase.


    Mana burst into the room, the potency brought all of them to their knees, the first line held war trumpets in their hands, taking a mouthful of air they forced it in, releasing an enormous roar.


    *PUUOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!!!*


    The second line held long swords, while the third held bows and arrows, and the fourth held shields and spears. Last but not least, the fifth line heldrge drums, andstly the sixth line held lutes and horns.


    The massive amount of mana brought an enormous vibration in the room as the sound resonated through every inch of the castle. It was as if the earth itself was shaking.


    "In the name of the Demon God, Fakir, and the power vested in me as the Hand... Imand the world to kneel!! Human, Demon, Elf, Goblin... I care not! Our kingdom or a different kingdom... I care not... Everyone KNEEL for her grace and wee the Ruler of the Andals and the First Men, protector of the Realm... Wee... HER MAJESTY THE GREAT, QUEEN LUCIFER OF HOUSE ELOHUM, THE BLOOD OF THE ANGEL GOD!!!"


    The trumpets sted again and this time the entire room went silent.


    Everyone turned to look at the stage at the center of the room.


    Her majesty was standing there, wearing a golden dress that reflected light everywhere. It was a wedding dress.


    She had red lips, a red veil flowing behind her, and her hair tied with a red ribbon and golden embroideries around the neckline.


    It was designed to show off her beauty and elegance. A transparent choker of jade encircled her throat.


    The Queen''s eyes were glowing with an intense fire. The whole room felt the heating off her body.


    All the lords and nobles bowed before her.


    The entire room was frozen, no one dared move a muscle.


    But not even that could stop the Queen as she walked towards them, her steps echoing against the walls.


    Now that they were in front, they were all reminded of the scary presence that was Lucifer Elohum, the Queen of the Realm.


    All the beings arrogant and filled with ego were silenced, all those with ulterior motives were silent, and all those born during the era of peace were in silence for they were in front of true power.


    The Sin Lords bowed their heads, be it Avari or the Human Saint Joesph Maria... even if it was humiliating... they bowed and knelt... even licking if the situation called for... this was power.


    Once upon a time, a noseless fool quoted great wisdom, ''There is no good or evil. There is only power and those too weak to seek it.''


    However, he miscalcted. Power is determined even before birth, even before the stars align, or all that bullshit.


    Power is only hidden and reveals itself when the shadows creep into the abyss... to find a ck hole instead.


    Queen Lucifer was the queen of darkness. She was the strongest person in the world.


    If anyone could crush the hearts of people with a single re, it was Queen Lucifer.


    Her beauty was so bright, not even the sun couldpare to it.


    Each person''s heart was shaken by her presence, her aura was so powerful that many of the lords and nobles fainted. But they got back up after a few seconds, trying to shake off the feeling.


    Those who were born during the era of peace and those who were raised in luxury never experienced such intensity.


    But they knew if they did not bow down, they would fall. The fear of death was enough to make them kneel.


    She slowly approached each lord and noble, staring directly into their eyes as she passed by.


    How could any of them withstand such a gaze?


    The aura she emitted was so strong, she was practically blinding everyone.


    When she finally reached the end of the row, she stopped and faced the audience.


    "I havee here today to announce the beginning of a new age for our Kingdom, I have a huge surprise for everyone... but that can wait a little longer. For now, let the Royal Assembly begin!!"


    ~


    Happy Diwali to my Indian Readers, may your new year begin with the presence of the Queen Lucifer in your hearts.

 Chapter 172: Hints joining in to finish the Puzzle

    Chapter 172: Hints joining in to finish the Puzzle


    I rmend reading chapter 16, 24 to 28, 34 before reading this. Hopefully it will jog up some memories.


    ~


    The hall was in silence. The nobles sat in their respective seats as designated to them. The nobles of the north sat together, the west, the east, and the south.


    The foreign lords and influential sat in a different corner, still a part of the huge round table. A distance away from the table, on a high tform was a balcony where the Queen of the Demon Kingdom sat along with her hand besides.


    "We shall begin our discussions." The Queen spoke out loud as she looked at the assembled people from the balcony. "Today, we talk about how the kingdom will be ruled and it''s future."


    There were murmurs among the nobles who had gathered here. This is how it was expected after all.


    The younger nobles seemed awkward, especially after the disy of power but excited and humbled nevertheless.


    The old monsters by the side smirked. Queen Lucifer had not changed in the slightest in terms of power or even attitude, not even aged... as beautiful as she was a century and a half back.


    The discussion that would take ce was extremely important since it would y a vital role in future developments and projects.


    It was simr to apany meeting but on a muchrger scale.


    On the table stood several scrolls, documents, and books of unknown content. It contained information about all the kingdoms of the world and all the affidavits of the projects and developers since thest Realm Discussion.


    While some of these were hidden due to dust upon them, others were openly avable for anyone interested.


    Amongst the documents, one of particr interest was the current contract between the human realm and the demon kingdom.


    Joseph especially stared at that contract. It was especially this strip of paper that did not allow there to be violence against the two kingdoms.


    It was because of this that, the church was ying in the shadows rather than attacking from the front.


    Everyone knew that the country, Theocracy was anti-demon along with their holy church, they absolutely despised demons.


    While Valencia, another human country dly epted demons and every other race. It was still a developing country, unlike the Theocracy which was already well established.


    However, everyone also knew that the Theocracy was doomed, after all, their resources were pretty limited especially since they closed off trade with Bourassa, the Demon Kingdom, of which Lucifer is the ruler.


    This was one of the reasons why they appointed a puppet leader through shady means and changed the style of government in Valencia from monarchy to democracy by assassinating Phillip''s father, Charles.


    After that incident, they controlled Valencia''s trade from behind the curtains. Valencia would trade with Bourassa and then give more than half of the trade to the Theocracy.


    However, one wrong incident changed their entire w on Valencia.


    ''Shadow'' a pawn organization of theirs, made a deal with the Devils that was supposed to be used to fight demons... but the leaders of Shadow, the Yellow Family, one of the noble Valencian Families was in hast and instead changed the deal to eliminate all immigrants including demons from entering.


    That turned out to be a blunder since they turned into zombies along with a huge chunk of the poption including the royal family(Phillip''s brother and Sister-In-Law), letting the United Enforcer Department take control of the Government of Valencia leading to Shadow disbanding and them turning into cold walking corpses that were eventually killed.


    This was a huge loss to the Theocracy and a win to the Demons. Sure, many countries funded the UED but no one was more invested in it than Bourassa, the Demon Kingdom.


    After all, they created the United Enforcer Department, an organization for peace. It was indirectly controlled by her highness, Queen Lucifer.


    Even then the Church did not give up, they began to infiltrate spies in the Country of Education which too did not lead to many results since they were all killed mysteriously when especially the pope himself conducted the operation in person.


    Joseph was that pope. He was confused. Years of hard work wereid to waste due to a single blunder on their pawn''s part.


    The War had already begun, there was no doubt about it. The peace contract would expire today.


    The Theocracy had already finished its preparation for war. All money and gold had been invested in their weapons.


    They knew they would be unable to defeat the Demon Kingdom in terms of magic because their species were inferior hence they prepared weapons that used science.


    Yes, the country of the demon was more advanced in Magi-Tech but the Theocracy was a thousand times ahead in manual-tech.


    A lot of it was because of the first Human Emperor that wore the ring of Solomon. A ring that was once upon a soul shard of the great, Mahir El Navah, fell into the hands of Solomon a Giant, and then finally fell into the hands of a ve in the Lower Realm.


    Lucifer on the other side smirked seeing Joseph''s expression. Ruling upon this realm was child''s y for someone like her who was the War General in the God ins.


    She could read him like an open book. She always found humans a little funny. Before she ruled over the Demons, humans were nothing but ves of the kind.


    The Human Emperor was the first ve she bought upon arriving. Lucifer even gave him the Ring of Solomon, just to sit back and enjoy the show the ve would give her.


    In the end, there was a revolution and the humans separated from the demons were no longer ves, and made their own empire... The Theocracy, an empire made on the skulls of dead humans and demons.


    Yet, they were ingrates filled with greed and prejudice.


    Humans and the world believed that Human Emperor simply chanced upon the ring through sheer luck... the ignorance of the human emperor to admit almost made herugh.


    He enjoyed the fame, the freedom... even turning his eyes to his former master who freed him, filled with arrogance and confidence.


    In the end, Lucifer stripped him of the ring and castrated the human, leaving him on a whimful mercy. Forcing her ve to ascend the world to the Celestial Realm.


    The hate towards the Demons was never forgotten and instead piled up to make the greatest congregation to form The Holy Church.


    A religious organization that took control of the country rather than monarchs or government bodies, a country ruled by religion worshipping the Goddess, Lube, the goddess of elves, and the Supreme Ruler of Life, The Theocracy.


    Lucifer nced at Joseph with her pretty eyes, her lips curled and chin resting on her gloved hands.


    "Tell me, Saint Joseph Maria... The Pope of the Holy Theocracy. The contract of peace between our countries will end today... is the Theocracy willing to renew it?"


    She asked in a calm tone yet her voice echoed throughout the banquet forming drop silence as the tension grew.


    The Pope looked down at the table, his face showed nothing besides a cold resolve.


    Joseph raised his head slowly. His eyes were dark and full of malice and hatred unnerving in front of Lucifer''s gaze.


    "You think I''d ept such a thing?"


    Lucifer raised an eyebrow. The other nobles and people to were appalled. This human dared talk back to her highness, the strongest being in the Realm.... he had guts.


    The other aspect thundering upon their head was of war. The situation did not seem very great, the pope looked distressed and wrathful.


    Some of the nobles had already begun calcting profits or losses if a war did take ce while a cold glint sparkled in the eyes of the Seven Sin Families, especially Avari.


    If war did take ce, it would be the perfect opportunity for him to take over both counties amidst the disarray, and then maybe even take Lucifer as his wife.


    Someone did say, ''Chaos is a Ladder.''


    Tension grew in the air, the potent mana in the atmosphere that was sensitive to emotions did not help much.


    Fear filled the air, especially the noble families that had much to lose and the old monsters who had participated in wars before, sick and tired of them.


    Lucifer smiled softly, a curved grin that was anything but genuine.


    "I did not ask your opinion, senile old human, what is the answer of the Theocracy?"


    Her eyes flickered coldness and she peered into Joseph''s soul. She wondered if he would do anything stupid.


    If possible, she wanted to ascend, leaving the world in peace rather than chaos.


    There was only one solution to this, Joseph was the key to everything. If he agreed, things would be easier for her.


    At least she hoped so.


    The pope looked at her with a re. There was no way he could tell her to fuck off even after she humiliated him, he was but an ant in front of her.


    What was left was destruction or salvation and Joseph knew what to choose very well.


    As the Pope opened his mouth to utter his answer, there was a suddenmotion in the audience. The young nobles were confused as they saw someone walk into the room.


    His eyes zed in an amethyst noble otherworldly brilliance while his steps resounded with utmost elegance.


    He wore a in white cloth embedded with violet crystals and diamonds. Silver chains were around his neck and a beautiful obsidian choker with huge diamonds was around his neck.


    His skin was pale but not white, a healthy peach color instead and a dangerous aura surrounded him, simr to an evil dragon that would steal the princess from her castle walls.


    His fingers were long and slender, covered in a smooth white glove simr to the one Lucifer wore.


    His nose was small yet sharp and his cheekbones were plenty high, an androgynous visage one would say but for some reason, it looked extremely manly.


    His lips were reddish baby pink which would give women a run for their money to know what brand of vaseline he uses.


    Just looking at him made one want to look away in shame, his face was made out of perfection and the rays of his handsomeness, shined even brighter than the Sun on the beautiful blue horizon.


    "Oh, there you are," Lucifer said as soon as he stepped into the room. "I have been waiting for you."


    "Your highness," Sebastian expressed. He bowed deeply. Lucifer acknowledged him but not before admiring the silver-haired man''s outfit.


    "You look very beautiful, today." She spoke, a little shy. Rael nodded and admired his woman, obviously happy with herpliment.


    He then touched his choker and gazed at the one Lucifer wore. A warm smile etched on his face.


    "Likewise. Unlike you, I am unable to express but if I had to, then, you look absolutely stunning today, your dress makes your eyes pop."


    Lucifer looked down, her ears red and pink, heat emanating from them. Meanwhile, the audience had their jaw wide open for a mosquito to enter in.


    What the fuck was going on? Who is this handsome brat? Why is he talking so casually to the most beautiful woman to ever exist???


    Most of all... Why is the cold-as-ice demon empress blushing?!


    However, the ones in true shock were the Sin Families... especially them and all the others who had crossed paths with the silver-haired demon, they simply stared at Rael dumbfounded... a few traumatic experiences reying in their mind upon encounter, including the war-mongering idiot, Joseph.


    Rael patted Lucifer lightly, not hard enough to ruin her hairdo, and turned to look at the audience. The warm smile on his visage, curled further, looking sinfully twisted... it was disgusting.


    He spoke lightly, but the silent hall could easily hear him and all the viewers on the television since the realm discussion was being streamed worldwide.


    He raised his arm and made a peace symbol while giving a wink while the other arm was stuck tight to his waist, giving out a dominant pose.


    "Yoo! What''s up cuckolds?"


    ~


    The long awaited has begun. I could not upload recently because I was on a vacation. As for this chapter, consisted of hints... from chapter 1 itself and finally caving in to finish the final sculpture.


    Happy Halloween and good luck on NNN!!!

 Chapter 173: A Ballistic Bastard

    Chapter 173: A Ballistic Bastard


    The audience went ballistic. The tense atmosphere broke instantly. Everyone beganughing, gasping, and screaming.


    Rael wondered if everyone thought it is a joke because frankly, it was not, maybe they were all nervous and needed a break soughed at one of the most unfunny things.


    Breathing heavily, he cleared his throat to regainposure and continued as if nothing happened.


    "For those who do not know me... My name is Irakiel. No family name since I was kicked out of my family haha. Apparently, I fucked my father''s wife. Oh, he is Avari Aplistia Mammon just FYI.... anyway let us head to the title section. I go by many actually but my personal favorite are these.... *ahem*-"


    "Lord and Savior, Supreme Existence, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather. I am the stepfather of all living things, those who are filial to me are cherished but those who are unfilial, perish. So decide.... do you all wish to be my children or pigs to ughter?"


    It felt as though the wind was taken out of their lungs, making the atmosphere awkward once again.


    The crowd was speechless, the girls were blushing, the men who knew who Rael was were sweating profusely, and the old monsters were ready to throw themselves off a cliff.


    Only some of the Sin Families were able to keep their cool, namely the lust, sloth, and gluttony familia. While the rest were ready to burst. Especially Roth, L, and Avari.


    The tension returned, the same feeling of fear and dread.


    Sebastian beside Lucifer and Rael was too shocked to speak, he was a staunch believer in Lucifer''s decisions but now he was having doubts, he cared about her as a child and loved her as a woman, if Rael was a bad mistake, then he would not hesitate to gut him, for the better of his grace.


    To the other nobles and influentials, this was a nightmare... the most terrifying moment of their lives.


    In a single hour, their lives had turned topsy-turvy and their beliefs and ego crushed into dust. The miasma and the potent mana were too overwhelming.


    One thing was for sure, the beings in the room, in the same area as theirs were some of the strongest beings in the entire realm and one should never offend them... however, for some reason, all of them seemed offended.


    The sin families especially. L gazed at the killer of her child with bloodshot eyes. While Roth remembered who Rael was and... Avari by the side for being humiliated in front of all of his pawns.


    A deep sigh escaped his lips. A sigh of defeat, a sigh of regret.


    Avari frowned, his eyes narrowed as he red at Rael. He wanted to kill Rael right there and then for what he did to him.


    But he wouldn''t... Avari was a smart man. If he killed Rael right here and now, Lucifer would be offended. He did not know what rtionship the two had but knew one thing, blood had seldom been spilled in any Realm Discussion yet.


    Killing him here would contradict his ns, he had to calm down and think clearly. Even if in front of him was the fucker of his wife and possible lover of his lifelong crush.


    He could eventually get Lucifer when the Greed Family would rule over the world. Avari had a secret he did not tell anyone. The Greed Family was being backed by his grandfather from the Celestial Realm, to take over this world.


    He had gotten a mana potion that would one shot form his mana core and even slow down the breaking down of his body, so that he could spend more time in the lower world, exterminating enemies easily.


    A deep smirk formed on his face.


    ''Irakiel you won this bout but the game has just begun, an early victory is just a sign of defeat.''


    The others observing Avari''s face frowned, even those watching the banquet on television. ''He is smiling about his wife being fucked? What a fucking weirdo.''


    Unlike Avari, his best friend or former best friend had no intention of reigning his wrath back inside. After all, Roth never had the habit of doing so... ever.


    "Irakiel... "


    The silver-haired man turned around to look in the direction of the voice. It was a bulky red-haired man, he wore what seemed like a majestic banyan filled with diamonds and other luxurious stones.


    His skin was a little on the tan side and the man was ripped as fuck with a well-groomed red beard.


    However, his face did not match his clothes, his eyebrows constantly wriggled and blood dripped from his lips as a tooth bit into them.


    [Character Image here]


    "Yes? Who are you?"


    The Anger Family head did not reply and instead began walking in Rael''s direction. Lucifer by the side simply rose an eyebrow, amused and enjoying the drama.


    Roth stopped, right in front of Rael. He was a few inches taller so his head towered upon Rael as he red into his eyes.


    A dangerous aura of red burst from his body, the others sitting on the round table staggered lightly, sweat forming on their forehead, many tried to counter the aura with their own but it was too strong.


    Meanwhile, Rael looked at the big guy nonchntly, the aura went past him sideways as if his body cut through it.


    Roth, staggered backward lightly, too shocked by what happened in front of him but not for long, he ultimately rose his head even more with shame and anger, peering deeply with world-wrenching wrath.


    "Y-You... Fucking bastard!" How dare someone to resist him! The Lord of the House of Anger, the apostle of Anger himself.


    Rael shook his head.


    "Do you not think that is a little rude? Calling someone you just met a bastard? I do not even know your name yet."


    That was the end of the line for Roth. The rubber had been stretched hard and rebounded even harder.


    "I am YOUR END!!!"


    Rael cringed inwardly. In this day and age, there were people edgier than himself.


    So embarrassing.


    He gazed at the man rushing towards him with a nod. Maybe he should teach this boy a little mannerism, after all in this naive world, it was a job only someone of his standard could do.


    Roth''s enormous fist almost connected with Rael''s face as the red aura flowed into the air as if hot vapor.


    Before it could, Rael held the fish with his pinky finger.


    "Child, calm down."


    A whirlpool was released at the counter of the first, many people went bald and many felt pped in the face hard by simple air, strips of papers and bottles flew only toter roll on the ground as a vacuum got created.


    Roth''s eyes widened. Never in his life had his [Big Bang Impact] been countered... and that too with a pinky finger.


    He knew the capabilities of the technique. It had enough destructive power to dissolve an entire city and this time in a lost rage, the amount applied by him this time was enough to dissolve a fucking volcano into water.


    Unable to believe what just happened. Roth powered his fists again and like as if a boxer began to punch continuously filled with the same amount of energy.


    However, Rael simply evaded all of them with just the touch of his pinky.


    By the end, Roth was tired and exhausted. All of his mana had been extinguished. Hey on the ground, clutching his knee tightly. No one interfered, everyone looked at the fight with wide eyes.


    Although poor Avari, his long golden hair had been ruined due to the air sts.


    Rael walked up to the man and using his foot he pushed his head and forced it onto the ground and stepped on Roth''s neck.


    His eyes were still undefeated. Pants escaped his mouth but the absolute shock did not. This was not supposed to happen. How could he be defeated by a child not even a fraction of his age?


    His heart raced faster and he began to choke upon his pants as Rael''s foot crushed his neck further into the ground.


    It was then that Roth finally looked into Rael''s eyes for a genuine moment. Instantly the environment darkened as pure horror descend onto his being.


    "T-the a-ab-bys-ss!!?"


    Rael''s lips curled up but his eyes remained cold.


    "Do you think you are the only one with the blood of wrath flowing in your veins? Mine is even purer... does that not make you the real bastard?"


    In truth, the Anger Family was nothing but a branch family of Wrath formed by a bastard prince of the Wrath Family when they ascended to the Celestial Realm.


    The first people and the only entire family to ascend to the Celestial Realm.


    It was actually because the head of the Wrath Family, Valerielle was a great friend of Lucifer that she requested her to take care of the realm after all... it was the Wrath Family that ruled the realm prior.


    However, Rael did not know this, so it was all the more ironic... but Roth did.


    He did not understand what Rael meant and what the darkness he saw behind his eyes but anger was once again beginning to muddle his head in a murky ckout.


    Rael raised an eyebrow seeing the man beneath struggle to get out of his foot. A displeased expression came over him. It was annoying, was this Anger Family head even listening to him?


    "Hmph. So be it." Using his index finger he tapped on Roth''s head and whispered. "Full Counter."


    *BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!* *BOOOOM?!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM??????!!!!!!*


    Rael used one of the skills reminiscent of the House of Wrath, the primordial one, the skill he gained from the origin of the Sin, from his primordial bloodline skill set.


    A huge chunk of the banquet had been destroyed and the nobles of course had their mouth open for a gigantic mosquito''s cock to be shoved in.


    [Full Counter]


    This umted all the attacks Roth inflicted upon himself and doubled them. Dust filled the air making it hard to breathe, cracks too filled the surface, and a stter of blood ended the masterpiece.


    However, weirdly, it flowed from the other side of Roth, and Rael''s index finger aimed not at Roth but behind his back, where a woman held a pure Mythril dagger at his neck.


    She wore a ck robe with a corless blouse with snake imprints, her legs were covered in red cloths and her feet were hidden in brown boots.


    Her hair was pulled up high in a bun with a red ribbon and she wore a couple of Mythril bangles.


    Rael clutched the dagger with a smooth flick of his hand and pulled his legs tightly making her body trip and fall, pointed it towards the woman on the floor who was now convulsing with many deep holes on her mangled body, the effect of the full counter in its entire glory.


    While on the other side when the dust cleared up, a womany in an oversized banyan where Roth should have been... and for some reason, she looked like his perfect copy.


    Rael ignored everything, all of his attention on the dagger and the half-dead woman. His smile erged further, turning very warm while his eyes were shaped simr to crescents.


    His visage was very kind.


    "Now, now... why does an ant have this dagger?"


    ~


    A/N: Who is this woman??? What happened to Roth??? What is that dagger??? Hints have already been given if you are observant you may find out the answer.


    See you guys on the next chapter!!!

 Chapter 174: Rael Strikes Back!!

    Chapter 174: Rael Strikes Back!!


    My name is Irakiel El Navah. Poprly known as the Stepfather, loved by females of all ages and children of every size.


    When I first entered the banquet hall, properly dressed as a groom... I would not lie, I was excited. The thought of marrying four women dear to me, melted my heart and at the same time froze it out of fear of what Titania and Elequeeness were gonna do to me... after 2 million years that is.


    I am gonna be r*ped hard. I can feel it in my bones.


    Namely, wives to marry being, Lucifer, Aria, Mira, and my dear twin sister, Alizejh. Later on, I had crest branded both Alizejh and Shama using my skill, [Pleasure Bonds]. So they were both officially harem members.


    Shama a concubine and a personal disciple of mine in the way of the sword.


    Of course, her husband already gave me his consent to take her away although not officially divorced yet, he is to reveal it in this assembly.


    Something about her deserving a true man. I have been thinking of the first lesson, I will teach her.


    Flexibility. This is very important in Sword Arts especially in my Elegance Sword Dance Style, [Ghost Phantasm].


    Now that I think of it... It slipped off my mind I should have branded the females back in the room as well.


    Oh well... I might get a chance again. Looking in front, especially the man in front who had turned into a female due to my skill- [Gic Maniption] from Lust Bloodline Origin set... I sniffled augh.


    This is punishment for rushing towards me when I was in a good mood, ruining the entire romantic atmosphere I had with Lucifer.


    Stupid bastard. However, slowly my face turned into a frown. I could kind of remember this dude.


    I think I once fucked his wives in front, teaching him to how to actually have sex... and I taught his wives how to pleasure their man today a while back again.


    Oh.....my. I am just too kind. People should strive to be as caring as me and spread love in the world.


    I nodded slightly. Umu!


    Then, I turned my gaze to look at my attacker who was now fallen to the ground. Wouldn''t lie, it was the perfect moment to strike however I am the greatest stepfather for a reason.


    One thing that caught my eye was especially the dagger in my hand. Looking at it almost made meugh in cry.


    Just... What the fuck is this lower world? Isn''t it kinda too much of a Treasure Trove?!


    I knew what that dagger was. Easily. Ranking, 27th on the World Dagger rankings. It was an amalgamation of bone, tentacles, and evil. Consuming and transmuting everything nearby.


    An alluring de hewing down anything standing in its path. The scars it leaves on a battlefield resemble the canyons that rage rapid gouges in the earth.


    A dagger made out of pure mithrilbined with the spirit bones of a legendary serpent in the Celestial Realm whose torso reaches the Middle Heavens.


    Leviathan. A primordial serpent beast born directly out of Origin of Envy and the World, one could call it a sibling of my own that yed for the side of Chaos between the battle with Order.


    The name of this fearsome dragon whose tip was a fang of the beast, Nondul- The Dagger of Leviathan.


    Forged by the great wandering cksmith, Tempest. An unknown adventurer who explores the depths of the heavens and different worlds, selling a few works in the Heavenly Auction every few million years.


    However, the best works crafted could be counted as Zeus''s Masterbolt, Hammer of Thordissa, Mjolnir. Both are made from the same source, the heart of a dying star mixed into the blood of an ancient elder dragon.


    The mysterious cksmith had not been seen for a long time, especially back when I was the King of Faries. I wanted to buy a custom-crafted de from the person, the Fairy Realm was rich... although inter years I used all of the finance to create my statues.


    Especially the greatest of all, the pure mithril one. Asmon as it seems at the moment, that is simply because of coincidence or luck.


    Pure Mithril is the second rarest metal in the entire world. It is wrong to even term it as a metal actually.


    Anyways, the cksmith was probably on another adventure despite my wish for a metal. I had even heard that Tempest did not take requests usually nor did it take star credits or metals as payment... something special and unknown... an equal exchange.


    So in the end it remained a wish. Hopefully will change in the future since I have still not given up.


    As for the dagger... hehe. I am stealing it. Lower beings do not deserve such treasures but before all that... I am a little curious.


    "... why does an ant have this dagger?"


    The woman on the ground did not speak and instead red at me. Her eyes brimming with pure rage.


    It made me wonder... what the fuck had I done to her? To look at me with such hatred.


    "Uhmm... did I leave you pregnant and leave for milk by any chance?"


    "...what...?"


    "What?"


    Woman... I am as confused as you.


    She drew her lower lip between her teeth, purple blood flowing from it. She opened her mouth to speak, her tone was calm yet it held poison to them as if powered with mana.


    "No, but you did kill my son and for that, you are going to suffer a very... very... horrible death." A smirk slowly formed on her face as she hissed.


    However, not for long. I simply raised my eyebrow looking at the woman unamused. Her smile slipped and her eyelids went round.


    "HOW?! Why!!! This has never happened." She eximed as she stared at me with shock and fury.


    It is honestly annoying that these flies think, I will be defeated so easily much less poisoned. Although I must admit, her skill is very intriguing.


    The nature of her mana itself is extremely poisonous and has the ability to hide... be invisible. She skillfullyced her words with poison.


    Normally... it could have worked but she is too inferior to me and so is her knowledge of poisons.


    While I was not proficient in thrifting finances at theter stages of my rule, I was known for my alchemy skills widely.


    Even gods and devils had made deals with me at various times. I had profited thousands of times whenever Chaos and Order fought.


    Both sides wanted me to be on their side so they troubled me but that is a story for another day.


    In my beginning years, I was the only apprentice of the Origin Moon Goddess, Tian Yue also known as the Heavenly Pill Master.


    Well, that was until the buttfucking incident. Point is... I learned poisons, antidotes.. acupuncture... many skills rted to the field.


    One of the main reasons I was able to rule the entire Earth, in my previous life as a human.


    Hence why it is extremely hard to poison me. Like bitch... That is my domain.


    "Oh... that''s because I created the poison your mana tried to replicate."


    The woman in front fell silent before contemting.... same as the audience, almost forgot about them haha.


    "Bullshit... this has been in my family for thousands of years. We got this directly from a fairy."


    Ooooh. This was interesting.


    "Know the name of this fairy by any chance?"


    A few thousand years was not much time after all. I was curious as to who leaked out this poison recipe.


    She huffed proudly before quaking.


    "The Golden Prince, Oberon."


    Uohhhhh it was my nephew it seems. Ah! Home! I want to meet that mischievous little boy who loved his donkey-man pet intimately.


    I remember once upon a time hoping Oberon and Vaani get close to each other. They did... but moffo turned out to be into donkeys... not even gay. If I recall, they were best friends after that.


    Maybe due to circumstances like this and situations of my handsomeness that she encountered back home made my daughter fell deeply for me.


    Can''t even me her. I would fall for myself. I still remember kissing my lips in the mirror.


    Those were the days.... haizzzz. Now my narcissism has lowered by a lot and I mean it.... a lot.


    Oh! Silly me! It seems that I got lost in monologuing once again. I nced down at the woman with the dagger and spoke, uncaring about the surroundings, time, ce, and venue.


    My voice echoed throughout the hall, causing everyone to look at me in shock. I ignored their stares as I approached her.


    "Oi! Lass! Wanna be my ve?"


    ~


    Ayo boys and girls... should we fuck the gender-bent Roth... I am a little hesitant and I do not want to break Rael''s character. Although I do want to hear y''all''s opinions. What would you do?

 Chapter 175: Checking Status after Long

    Chapter 175: Checking Status after Long


    "Oi! Lass! Wanna be my ve?"


    The woman red at me again. I am seriously starting to believe that maybe I stole her from her husband and divorced right after but not before leaving a mini-me in her belly, before visiting the store for milk.


    "I would rather die... than be your ve." I gazed at her, unimpressed. Throughout my life, women have yed hard to get only to get loose in the cave.


    "Too bad. It was not a question." Walking towards her, I used my Wet Aura. The woman instantly broke down.


    I did not hesitate in this matter. A pure mithril dagger around my neck, as if I have not suffered enough.


    My eyes filled with coldness, I grabbed her by the neck... and tapped on her forehead.


    This should be good enough. The woman wriggled in pain and moaned as tears brittle out of her eyes, the skin scorching right of her forehead.


    My harem crest was instilled onto her face. Unlike my symbol for wives, which is a crown with butterflies, the mark of a ve was very much different.


    It was a simple butterfly jailed inside a cage.


    It was a symbol that her body and soul belonged to me.


    "-Argh!! What did you do to me?!" I examined the mithril dagger instead before looking at her.


    "Shut up. Bend to your knees and bark like a dog before whirling around thrice."


    "You bastard! You cannot treat me like this! I am not your ve!" She yelled while shaking her head violently.


    I chuckled and replied, "-But you are... and you will follow my orders."


    Suddenly a jolt of pain ran across her body and her body moved of her own free will as she stared at herself and me in shock.


    Satisfied with the small show. I raised my eyebrows.


    "I order you to be my doggie now... but before that... I want you to break the soul bond with this dagger. So I can bond instead."


    She looked at me with a submissive expression despite the anger in her gaze. She would be humbled soon enough. They always do.


    "Done. Master. Any other orders?"


    "Yes. I will ask you again... why do you have this dagger?" My Dao of Guessing senses have been tingling since the moment I touched this de.


    Although this world is a treasure trove, this de is new here.


    "My name is L Levianus. A descendant of the great beast of Chaos and Primordial Sin of Envy, Leviathan. One day, a few months back... ady garbed in ck appeared in front of my mansion. I had recently got news about the demise of my son, Lucro Levianus. She offered me the dagger, made from my ancestor in the stead to gain information on the source of Pure Death Energy, a concept I did not understand at that moment. This dagger can only be bonded with those who have the blood of Envy... so it may not be possible for you... Master."


    I did not speak. I was silent. This was a lot of information. Qida had indeed said about Pure Death Energy being the symbol of heretics and it''s rise would spell out dangers.


    As of this moment, the side of Chaos is getting friendly while the side of Order is on is bing restless.


    Both are on their lookouts to find the source if I am correct. Some may have even reached the Lower World by now.


    There are 13 Great Rulers on the Chaos side and 7 Great Alliances on the Order side. While the neutral were all the others who refuse to pick up either.


    Al-Mazur Qida was a Ruler in the Chaos Side.


    This is getting intense. I never wanted to be dragged into this mess. Biting my lips lightly, I released a sigh.


    Until now, two wars have taken ce between both sides. Each time Order almost got destroyed while Chaos lost due to their shit luck.


    The second war being the case where Qida suddenly disappeared, giving a harsh blow to the Chaos.


    Since then, Chaos has been doing whatever is possible to actively recruit more members and Order has kept them at bay.


    Conflicts have still taken ce but those small conflicts were equivalent to billions of worlds getting destroyed.


    Shaking my head, I did not want to think of the woman garbed in ck. Today is my wedding, it is supposed to be a day of happiness.


    -and so I held the dagger tight in my palms. L said that only those with Blood of Envy can awaken and bond with this de. However, I have no such blood of envy, L said this de is made of her ancestor... and surprisingly he is my sibling.


    So I should be able to bond? Right? Letting my soul flow into the de I could feel a cold and dark surge of energy flowing into my body.


    Cold as ice. Cold as snow. Cold as an ice sculpture. Cold as the dead. Cold as the grave. Cold as the icy depths of hell. Cold as the empty skies. Cold as the heartless void.


    I was right. I can bond with it because I just did. At that same moment, a notification arose.


    *Ding!*


    [Hidden Primordial Envy Bloodline awakened.]


    Oh... sweet. Seems like I got it. Clicking on the corner of my eye, where the familiar red dot was present... my status appeared in front.


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah


    Species: Genesis


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++$#&%$#???


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, ???


    Titles: Sweat Champion(New!), Embodiment of Death, Elegant Abomination, Lord and Savior, Rael Sins, Ero Livestreamer, Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Kind Stepfather, etc.


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    -*-


    Eye of Wisdom and Destruction:


    The eye contains the power of Nihility and is an eye of wisdom, which provides the faculty to distinguish what is right and what is wrong.


    The person when opens the eye will be apathetic and uncaring, he will only act upon the will of logic, cold and calcting.


    Using the eye one can wield nihility freely, even gods and eldritches can only borrow nihility but not control it.


    -*-


    Pseudo-God Characteristics.


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    Status: Representation of power in words and numbers.


    -*-


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records and blood of sin has automatically awakened some of the hidden bloodlines in his body.


    -*-


    Primordial Greed is a bloodline is the purest bloodline of Avarice, the origin of greed itself, it is present in every greed bloodline since they are simply lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    PRIMORDIAL GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (12 unlocked)


    The path to bing the Sin of Greed itself.


    Glib Tongue: User can butter anyone.


    Lie Detector: User can detect lies.


    Mind Control: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    Memory Extraction: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    Switch:


    User can switch any object with his own with a nce of his eye.


    Transfiguration: (New!)


    Turn water to gold. Change atoms of an element to make a new one. Only works if atoms to make the particr element are nearby.


    -*-


    Primordial Lust is the purest bloodline of lust, the origin of lust itself, it is present in every lust bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    The Primordial Lust bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The bloodline to be Lust itself!


    PRIMORDIAL LUST BLOODLINE ABILITIES (UNLOCKED): (62 unlocked)


    Wet Presence: An aura of Primordial Lust to make every being present horny.


    Lust Meter: The ability to see someone''s lust.


    Pleasure Dictation: The ability to force and make pleasure useless or the best temporarily or permanently, no matter the size or skill of the person.


    Eg: You can gift the power of pleasure on a person with bad skills and a short dick and it will be better than a person with a long dick and good skills, the opposite can also be done.


    Pleasure Maniption: You can inject as much pleasure as you want with just the touch of a finger.


    Peak Refinement: The body will be at its peak at all times to ensure that it will always be at its best performance.


    Pleasure Bonds: The ability to bestow your personalized crests with a set of rules and regtions to keep your harem in order. Only you can remove the mark.


    Gic Maniption:


    User can control the biology of any being and edit his/her genes.


    Holy Sword Shape Changer: (New!)


    Change shape of your cock, to will. From an arrow to a thorny stem.


    -*-


    Primordial Wrath is the purest bloodline of wrath, the origin of wrath itself, it is present in every wrath bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    PRIMORDIAL WRATH (20% unlocked)


    Wrath Mode:


    The longer you fight, the stronger you are.


    Full Counter:


    Full Counter enables its wielder to reflect attacks aimed at them back at their enemy, but with more than double the power; therefore, the stronger the opponent''s powers are, the stronger the user''s power bes.


    -*- (New!)


    Primordial Envy is the purest bloodline of envy, the origin of envy itself, it is present in every envy bloodline since they are lower versions of itself.


    PRIMORDIAL ENVY (1% unlocked)


    Venom Speech: Ability to poison someone just by speaking. Mana bes invisible and characterizes a known poison before flowing into someone. Not reemded to use on someone with a higher understanding of poison.


    -*-


    The embodiment of Death. Absorbed- (14/100%)


    Reanimation:


    A branch of necromancy,monly mistaken as true necromancy. The ability to revive the dead however they will be a husk of what they used to be.


    Be Undead:


    A branch of necromancy,monly mistaken to be the same as reanimation. The ability to revive the dead however they will have no memories, abilities specials, or a powerful body unless they evolve.


    Infinite Mana:


    Mana will be never-ending.


    Corruption:


    Can corrupt any system, divinity, chaos, ki, chakra, mana, life energy and render them useless.


    Pure Death Energy Maniption:


    User can manipte the energy thates from the essence of death.


    Death Dimension(New!) [10% Special]


    Enter the true dimension of Death, aplete mirror world filled with essence of death and flowing with Souls.


    [Other skills are still locked since all essence of death hasn''t been unlocked.]


    -*-


    Dragon Heart:


    Mana Quality Purifier:


    Mana will purify.


    Akashik Records


    1) Eternal Tundra mes:


    Coldest mes in existence.


    2) Eternal Kama Sutra:


    Ancient Supreme Level lost teachings on Desire.


    3) Eternal Soul: (New!)


    Soul can never be broken or extinguished even if one used nihility. It is eternal forever to live on until the end and beyond. Complete.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]

 Chapter 176: Stages of Grief?

    Chapter 176: Stages of Grief?


    I checked my new skills and nodded to myself. Promising abilities for sure. I can now change the shape of my beautiful cock, from a mace to a thorny building. That''s cool.


    As for the other skills, Venom Speech. This wille in handy, I have a lot of knowledge rted to poisoning, though with how amazing I am... this skill still pretty useless.


    Eternal Soul. Now, this was crazy. At least now, even if I build more pure mythril statues I do not have to be scared. However, being sealed or trapped in a soul artifact does sound prettty terrifying.


    ncing at the dagger by the side, I sent it into my newest Pure Death Energy Skill- Death Dimension. That reminds me... Qida''s mom, Persephone is still in there.


    Maybe even waiting to pounce on me. I hope she does not find that dagger... and try to run after me with it for the humiliating desecration of her body.


    Gulping my saliva lightly, a frown smeared my face. Everyone was staring at me... and L who was licking my shoes now. It seems she took my order to be a dog too literally.


    I shook my head lightly. It seems they are jealous of L and want to be my ves too. Unlucky them because to be my ve, one needs to fit certain criteria.


    ncing at Lucifer by the side I prodded onto her.


    "Should we continue? We need to get to the surprise of the evening as well."


    A smile blossomed on her face as she nodded. Looking at everyone, she continued. "We have stalled enough."


    Her gaze turned towards Saint Joseph Maria as she raised an eyebrow.


    "Have you thought hard enough? Representative of the Holy Theocracy."


    Joseph by the side was silent. He looked at the contract on the table and the pen by the side. The ink was magical and usually, a low-level devil is summoned along with the universe as a witness for a deal to be under oath.


    However, a devil did not seem to be present. Joseph looked over everyone with a calm stare, if he did sign it... it did not mean he would have to uphold under universal oath.


    Times were bad for the Theocracy, if there was an opportunity for capture... it was now. The n was already in motion.


    A small smile formed on his face. Looking at it, I could make out his entire thinking process. Something I could do so due to years of politics, it seems impossible to get rid of.


    However, humans and Celestial Species are different. Thetter has a brain while the former is dumber.


    Humans tend to focus on the negative and do whatever is necessary for a short release of dopamine in their feeble brains to burst out of their bubble... only to fall deeper into the darkness.


    Sometimes it is hasty especially if enduring for a long while. The patience despite waiting for long, is limited.


    They do not have the perfect timing. That''s what makes them more disgusting. Humans are unknown of the fact that their power is but an illusion, the minds of people are fickle.


    "The Holy Theocracy refuses the peace contract, the conditions do not satisfy our cause."


    Lucifer raised an eyebrow. Her eyes narrowed a little. She looked away, ignoring the church as she addressed towards the crowd.


    "Very well. Moving ahead, the next important event will be the Heir Session Ceremony. Young heir apparents shall get a chance to showcase their skills and a few chosen will get knighthood as well those Noble Houses that wish to rece family heads will get an official celebratory opportunity."


    Excited cheers erupted breaking the previous awkward atmosphere. Joseph almost gritted his teeth while looking at Lucifer with fury as she continued.


    "General Victor, do the honors would you?"


    The buff eunch man nodded as he followed the heirs forming up as a crowd one by one in order.


    ~


    It was pretty much fun to look at the new heirs doing their best to please Lucifer, no one was overly arrogant... and most tried their best to impress her.


    All of them came with gifts and surprisingly many gave me too. Hence why a pile was slowly forming by my side.


    Lucifer too was not shy and held my palms tight for everyone to see. It was obvious many had judged the situation correct.


    This was turning extremely simr to a wedding despite being a surprise. In front of me, the heirs were having a friendly sparring tournament while the nobles in the round table and Lucifer discussed various problems of the realm.


    Many were praising her for making such a great banquet. Lucifer was the absolute center of attention although asionally few would gaze at me, some with undisguised hatred.


    I almost feel sad for killing a few stepsons. The now female Roth at least is under Avari''s care... who nced at me asionally and then at Roth''s boobs.


    That aside, the few who spectated me were my ex dorm-mates and even ssmates. It seems a few had enough influence to gain tickets here.


    To my knowledge, even Edward- My shadow''s sister had arrived. He had peached me to release him so he could spend some time with her... and so as a kind master, I released him from my shadow.


    Even Derek, for that matter, was spending time outside of my shadow... he had found a beast-man acquaintance with a dog''s head called Tommy who had apparently survived the Doom of Valencia.


    Ignoring those matters, I waved toward Ruth and Boaz who had been speaking my name quite a lot ording to my spiritual senses.... many other heirs and noble children had stars in their eyes as they looked at me with admiration.


    A little ufortable I was about to look away but Boaz by the side smiled cheerfully upon my wave and the little entourage around him released a few gasps.


    Ruth meanwhile mouthed and used signnguage to speak.


    ''Father.'' ''Surprise.''


    A frown formed on my face and giving them a nod, I looked away. A surprise for me? By Connor?


    At the Round Table sat many nobles, influentials, and even officials from differentnds. A lot of them were with their wives... however out of them all, the most beautiful was without doubt... Miss Shama- the wife of Connor and aunt of Shi.


    One of the Four Dukes of Bourassa and the head member of the Elf Committee. I looked over at Shama as our eyes crossed gazes.


    Instantly a blush formed onto her face as she was caught. A small smirk formed onto mine.


    She looked beautiful indeed. Dressed in an elegant cream slip that made me want to take a taste of her vagina topped with extra cream.


    Her emerald eyesplimented beautifully with her ebony ck hair along with her boobs that shed against the thin cloth... and her nipples that brushed harder more as our eye contact increased.


    I looked away for a second,ing into eye contact with Connor. I froze... to barf. After such a steamy hot eye contact session, it is ungentlemanly to nce at either after-sex party.


    No wonder Shama seemed so pent up. From the corner of my eyes, I nced at Connor. The man hunched as a sad expression came over his visage.


    Disdain increased in my heart. What a bad spouse. He should be supportive of his wife instead. I am giving him service he could not... he should be grateful to me as well.


    Sighing lightly, I looked across the Podium toward Saint Joseph Maria... unsurprisingly his wife was an elf too.


    ...she happened to be gazing at me as well. I ignored her as a small smile formed on my lips.


    The woman was gorgeous too. A lovely skin tone and beautiful blue eyes. She was wearing a dress that reminded me of white droplets falling off her face.


    She looked awfully simr to Shama. Maybe her sister.


    It is said that Elves formed in the Lower World after a daughter of Lube- The Supreme Origin of Life and Elves made a trip.


    Hence why the Theocracy preferred Elves as wives... it enabled them a way to be closer to the goddess they worshipped.


    From forcing elves to migrate to chaining them. Usually, Elves in the Theocracy enjoyed a heavy luxurious life.


    After a quick run through my memories, I was sure I had fucked Saint Joseph Maria''s wife... and daughter as well. That too in a threesome. An Elf and a Half-Elf.


    It was a delicious sight to be drooled at. It was no surprise that even Joseph had been ring at me since he saw me.


    In fact, I could be the reason why he rejected the peace alliance. Waking up a few traumatic memories for him.


    Shaking my head, I clutched Lucifer''s palm tightly. She smiled warmly looking at me... making me return one as we both nced at the table together.


    "Anything other matters of importance?"


    At that moment, Connor stood up. Hearing Lucifer''s question. He bowed lightly, as she gestured for him to speak.


    "Yes you grace, I want to officially file my application of Divorce to the Crown."

 Chapter 177: A Toast of Ends

    Chapter 177: A Toast of Ends


    "Yes you grace, I want to officially file my application of Divorce to the Crown."


    The silence that fell upon the room was deafening. No one dared to move, all eyes were fixed on him.


    For a second, Connor sighed audibly before continuing.


    "My dear wife, I am unworthy of her."


    Shock descended upon Shama''s visage as she nced at her soon-to-be ex-husband. It was not just her, all the nobles, influencers, and most of all the Queen, Lucifer herself was astonished.


    It was a widely known fact that Connor and Shama were deeply in love and were seen as one of the ideal couples of the entire realm.


    People looked up to them, moreover, Connor had gone to great lengths to woo Shama. Meanwhile, thetter was once upon a time the Master of Laws in Lucifer''s court before resigning due to marriage.


    Shama was greatly respected no less than the Duke Connor of House Yillian himself. She was told to be a direct descendant of Goddess Lube''s daughter and a candidate for the next Holy Priestess of the Theocratic Church.


    Shama stood up. Memories of her life with Connor rushed into her mind. It was happy once upon a time but then filled with darkness. Connor never paid attention to her except during Dinner, even then he kept talking about his muscles not even asking how her day was.


    Then, memories of Rael rushed into her head. His touch, his fragrance, his handsome dick that would make a woman orgasm by just looking at it.


    Drool slightly escaped her mouth, she could feel her pussy wetten. She broke out of her daze instantly, a light blush covering her face noticing the gazes of other people.


    Shama nced at Connor with eyes of sadness, a bitter-sweet taste engulfed her mouth. A wry smile covered her face.


    "May I ask why you feel unworthy?"


    Connor did not answer immediately. Instead, he stared at the ground, his hands gripping the edge of the table tightly. He looked at Rael from the corner of his eyes as he spoke.


    "Because I am a failure as a husband, my wife deserves better."


    His words struck Shama to the core as she felt her throat be dry. Tears formed in her eyes, she wanted to say something but no words came out.


    A droplet rolled down her cheek as she patted Connor lightly.


    "You are a nice person, Connor. If this is what you wish for, then you shall have it granted. We will divorce."


    The reaction from the crowd was unexpected. Many gasped loudly as their jaws dropped. Some even uttered curses.


    Connor took a deep breath before smiling weakly ever so subtly.


    "Thank you."


    Shama nodded back then turned to look at Lucifer.


    "We ask the Crown for a hearing right here and now."


    Lucifer nodded. Shama was the Master of Laws. She knew the rules better than any other person.


    "If so is the case, our guests will be the witness and I the Judge. State your conditions."


    Connor immediately spoke. He knew how much Shama loved Boaz and Ruth.


    "I will grant you full custody of the children."


    Lucifer nodded as she looked at Shama.


    "Do you ept this condition?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well, this matter is concluded. Connor shall pay a basic royal alimony of 3,000 gold mines per child every month. The eldest shall still be heir to House Yillian. All personal properties in the name of Connor Yillian will be equally divided in between."


    She paused for a moment, ncing at Connor and Shama. "Will you sign?"


    Connor hesitated for a moment. He thought long and hard. He knew he was a failure as a husband. Yet he also knew he had no intention of getting remarried.


    He did not want to disappoint Shama even more. Plus none of the properties of House Yillian were being stripped simply his own. It was a pretty normal settlement.


    "Yes, your grace." He then looked at Shama who nodded as well.


    "We will sign." Lucifer looked at the two with a nk expression as a parchment magically appeared in her hands embarked with beautiful ink.


    "Sign here please."


    Connor gave his signature first. Then Shama followed shortly with hers.


    When it was done, she smiled warmly.


    "Congrattions! You are now officially divorced!"


    With that, the Round Table dissolved into cheers and gasps. Following Connor, many others began to ask for a divorce in front of the Crown. This was one of the first times ever in any of the Realm Discussions that Divorce was this wide-scale.


    At one point her highness Lucifer got extremely tired of it and released a ban on it, heading onto more important subjects of the realm.


    Rael leaned back as he observed the people around the round table. Nobles were divided and were sitting ording to their stature together.


    Minors usually sat with their regent. It reminded him a whole lot of the fairy realm. However, the difference was that nobles did not exist back there.


    There were officials that governed the kingdom, the Small Council, and the King. That was all.


    Even the entrance to the castle was quite free. Anyone could enter and ask for boons or wishes if suffering from a disaster or if their talents were amusing to the King.


    Rael smiled lightly. Remembering the good old days. A fond expression formed on his visage as he remembered all artists that appeared in his court to draw him or create sculptures.


    The Fairy Realm had gone into a huge financial loss back then. Rael almost chuckled.


    Life was simple as well. Money was important but that did not mean fairies could not survive without it.


    Most fairies bought drugs with their money. So in its way, it was a good thrift. Or in another word, frugality.


    Fae women and men both were very famous for their beauty. Many were bisexual as well or were into different kinks.


    For example, Prince Oberon was into donkeys.


    Many nced at Rael with a confused or weird expressions. The man kept giggling every once in a while, it was extremely distracting especially when matters of mass genocide or cannibal appearances in the realm were being spoken off.


    Rael opened his eyeszily. A long time had passed yet his back felt good. The chair was made of good quality no lie.


    At the moment, Lucifer was speaking of infrastructure projects across the country and had moved on to foreign rtions deals with other country delegates.


    As far as Rael was concerned, all those topics were utter nonsense. He had been waiting for the final announcement. The biggest surprise.


    Lucifer stood up from her high tform, looking down on everyone. She held a gigantic bottle of champagne in her hands as a smile formed on her face.


    "All right everyone, I think we can wrap things up however before that..."


    The voice that broke the silence was Lucifer. Everybody looked at her expectantly.


    "I would like tomend everyone''s patience and perseverance. It was certainly relieving to meet all my subjects and a lot enjoyable. Now, we will finally head on to thest and final part of this evening."


    She popped open the bottle of champagne.


    There was an explosion of bubbles as the sparkling liquid spilled out as she poured some into her ss chalice and some for Rael.


    It was a grand finale indeed.


    All the champagne burst out of the bottle and in equal amounts entered the sses of every noble in the great hall.


    Everyone was in awe of the perfect control and had nothing but reverence in their heart towards the great highness Lucifer.


    Rael grinned widely. He knew the next few moments were going to be fun.


    "To the peace and prosperity of the realm, lords, and nobles, citizens of Bourassa and inhabitants of our beautiful world...stly my husband-to-be."


    "Let us all toast to Irakiel El Navah!"

 Chapter 178: Meet The Brides

    Chapter 178: Meet The Brides


    The entire room raised their sses and drank. Most of them were in deep shock as they sipped the champagne.


    Queen Lucifer.... husband.... marriage. In the centuries of history of the realm, the female ruler had never married nor had she shown much interest in men.


    Even her servants and bodyguards were eunuchs and to be in her service one had to be one. It was unheard of.


    Avari stumbled behind, he had not touched the champagne ss to his lips. He seemed bewildered along with an expression of deep confusion... unable to ept reality.


    Raelughed quietly as he watched the scene unfold before him. It was certainly amusing to see the entire poption shocked, even those watching through their television must have been.


    This day would forever be ingrained in history.


    "Your grace... I do not mean to offend you... b-but BUT WHAT DO YOU MEAN?!"


    Lucifer frowned as she nced at Avari from her tform.


    "I thought it is obvious."


    Avari fell onto his butt. His entire life he had desired Lucifer from all his heart. She was the one person he was greedy for but seemed out of his fingers.


    "No, why him?! The embarrassment of my family.... why not ME?!"


    "Because you are ugly." Rael nonchntly spoke beside Lucifer,zily sipping his drink.


    "You bastard!" Avari roared and mmed his fist onto the ubiquitous floor and rushed toward Rael.


    However, before he could even touch him a hair''s distance away... Rael raised his left hand which held a bracelet.


    Avari in midair fell to the ground as extreme pressure emanated towards him forcing the Greed Sin Apostle to piss in his pantscing his precious golden hair to ruin as well.


    This was the power of the Heaven Grade Weapon- [Aegis Shield] given to him by his subscriber, Peak_of_Femenism.


    "Go and suck your boyfriend, Roth''s dick." Rael hopped off from the pavilion to whisper into Avari''s ears.


    From the side, Lucifer clutched her head as an ache brimmed over to her senses. She pped her hands.


    "Guards, take him away."


    Although Avari was important to the realm, he had zero authority to even try and assault her husband-to-be. An example was needed to be made.


    If she were to bepletely honest, she had even forgotten his name. Mostly one would remember Greed Family Leaders as cockroaches that yed politicians.


    A few guards clutched the hem of Avari to drag him out of the hall but the dude simply sat up shoving their finger off his shoulders. For a brief moment, he raised his head to look at his so-called son. All fear had vanished reced with an empty look.


    Tilting his head, his gaze loomed over everyone surrounding him before catching the eye of one who stared at him with mixed emotions, his wife- Magnifica. Clicking his tongue, he looked away but not before muttering a single sentence in Lucifer''s direction and then Pope Joseph''s.


    "I shall have my revenge. Beware of it."


    As he said so, he walked out of the hall in short steps, following him behind the Anger Family patri- now matriarch.


    The audience or the guests gulped their saliva as each could feel the brewing of a storm. They exchanged gazes with each other and drank all the champagne in a single gulp. This drama was LEGEN- wait for it... DAIRY!!!


    Lucifer pped her hands, attracting attention. She walked closer to the balcony''s railing as she leaned against it lightly.


    "Before the wedding officially begins, I would like to announce to the world that the main point of this year''s Realm Banquet was to be guests at your queen''s marital union. However, I am not the only one getting married today. "


    She pped her hands again, the band yed their respective instruments with all their hands.


    The trumpets were especially loud and in a joyful rhythm.


    "On your right-hand side, I introduce you to a few special women alongside me."


    Everyone turned to the right side of the hall.


    There stood the most beautiful women in the world. Each one of them was gorgeous beyond belief.


    "Some of whom you recognize, maybe spoken to before and some... only heard in legends or rumors. PLEASE WELCOME THE BRIDES OF IRAKIEL EL NAVAH!!!!"


    Everyone stood there as if frozen. Absolutely gobsmacked with what was unfolding in front of their eyes.


    Not just the Queen... the rascal gigolo had seduced even beauties of different wavelengths. Women known as impossible to woo.


    The Lust Family leader especially was in awe and respect towards Irakiel. Meanwhile, a lot of people were genuinely angry... one of them being the Crown Prince of Undis, Jericho.


    Jericho turned to look at his father but to naught. For some time, even his mother was missing.


    Clenching his fists he red at Rael and then at a woman in a deep red dress that matched her blood-colored eyes, standing on the pavilion stage.


    Lucifer was quick to act. She smiled warm yet coldly at the women in front and then the guests beneath where she stood.


    "I shall start from the extreme left. May I introduce you to, the Archduchess of the Undis Kingdom. The owner of the biggest conglomerate in the entire world, one of the greatest business empires in the history of the realm! The CEO of NIKOLA INDUSTRIES, the strongest being in the entire realm after me and known poprly as the Blood Queen, Aria Verdansha."


    The crowd gasped. They recognized the name and her face. There were literal posters of her everywhere and there was no one who did not use her products.... from hovercars to perfumes.


    They red at Rael with anger and jealousy. What a lucky pimp!


    "Next, the fearsome soldier Queen that conquered zillions of worlds once upon a time. One of the former 13 Great Rulers of Chaos, The Tyrant Slime King- MIRA TEMPEST!"


    The crowd cheered for the woman with lovestruck eyes next to Aria. Her appearance was of a porcin skin woman with sky-blue hair. Although they had no idea who she was nor had they ever heard of her... but an omniverse toppling woman was always wee.


    "-andst but not least.... poprly nicknamed, ''Prodigy'' and the winner of the World U-200 Combat Tournament alongside being the highest rank skipping, enforcer... and the twin sister of the groom, please wee... ALIZEJH!!!!"


    The hall exploded with cheers. Many knew of her, more as much as any of the others. The crowd grew alive as she stepped forward. She was beautiful, a goddess. A beauty beyondpare.


    And one of the best uing fighters in the world... her ticktooks had gone viral all over social media. She was one of the most popr celebrities after the zombie apocalypse incident in Valencia.


    Apparently somehow someone recorded a video of her killing through a horde of zombies and made it viral due to which some simps who caught the material began to make short videos of her with sigma rule music in the background.


    A bald simp in particr even started a pyramid scheme to make his goddess viral. He bought a green Bugatti with all the money and went bankrupt the next day, vaping all of it up.


    Nevertheless, she was truly a special woman.


    "Please turn your attention to the stage. It is time we begin with the marriage ceremony."


    ~


    My deepest apologies for such a long time to update. Lately, I have been losing motivation. Not just this... a lot of things except for sports feel boring. Even watching it does feel empty.


    I have this entire arc nned... yet I am taking so fucking long to write, it''s annoying. I want to write but I do not want to, maybe a writer''s block. Every day I think of this novel and go back to bed disappointed. Finally released a chapter today.

 Chapter 179: Wedding

    Chapter 179: Wedding


    "Please turn your attention to the stage. It is time we begin with the marriage ceremony."


    Aria waved her hand and Lucifer descended from the balcony. She walked down the stairs to stand beside her on the altar.


    The audience that was once in shock erupted in cheers and apuse. The rivalry between Aria and Lucifer was well known albeit a little one-sided.


    All the females were wearing a simr choker to Rael. One could call it fashion however this was an ancient fairy ceremony that would bind their spritual aura together.


    One could ess into each other''s powers through this however unfortunately a simple amount of 50% could be essed. No more than that number.


    Puck came forward as he observed the wives on the right and his lord on the left. The audience or guests meanwhile were in shock but disgusting the current situation.


    No one had ever thought of such a surprise. The ones watching from the end of their screens were jumping in joy while newspapers and other simr outlets began to find new content.


    Project Dayrise, LilNasDailyX, and many famous influencers were already making a lot of money out of this endeavor.


    It was at that moment that Rael switched his live stream on. Thements instantly filled in and the spectators doubled. Many had begun to subscribe.


    ~


    HornyBitch: What...


    HornyBitch: The... actually??!


    SexySanta: Fuck is going on?


    AsianMonroe: Is otou-chan marrying?


    Pussyyer123: He gonna be yin three pussies tonight I think


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Marriage is a holy sentiment. Have some shame y''all.


    LadyFate: You done orgasming Frigga?


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Y-yes... I-I mean NO!


    HornyBitch: DADDDDYYYY WHYYYYYY?!!!


    HornyBitch: (_)


    Peak_of_Femenism: Well, I for one am sad for his wives.


    Yuriyuri: Can someone smell the CAP?!


    Peak_of_Femenism: Are you not supposed to be on my side yuriyuri?


    ShotaLover: Fuck off @Peak_of_Femenism no one likes your tsundere ass


    Peak_of_Feminism: _ pedo


    Cupcake_Phoenix: F


    Peak_of_Karen: Hello. I am new here.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: *waves*


    Peak_of_Karen: Nice to meet you.


    Peak_of_Karen: So, what''s all this about?


    Yuriyuri: FUCK OFF KAREN!


    HornyBitch: AHHHHH~!!!! DAFDDY AH~! LEABE YOUR NEW WIBES I WANY TO FUCK YOU


    Peak_of_Femenism: Heh. I guess Karen gonna be on my side.


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: Not sure if it works that way :skull:


    DatingSimNeet: Karens are supposed to repel each other... I think


    Peak_of_Karen: Uhmmm... Could you guys stop making fun of me? Ugh, fookin racist misogynist scum.


    Peak_of_Karen: *shrugs*


    WomanIfCulture: We''re just saying what''s obvious.


    Peak_of_Karen: I would like to speak to the manager.


    *@Peak_of_Karen has been muted by unknown for unknown reasons*


    Lady_Fate: Ara? Did something happen?


    ~


    Rael looked at the chat deadpanned. He sometimes had no inkling of what to make off his audience.


    They were really amusing to watch. He shook his head and nced at the three women in front.


    Each equally beautiful as the other in their own way. Lucifer, Alizejh, and Mira overshadowed Aria for now but he was sure it would be different as she would ascend.


    Beauty only grows more beautiful with each increase in a realm. There is no limit to how smooth skin can be. Even if skin became a tile itself, it could still be smoother.


    Rael could feel his lust acting a little as his gut heated up. The smoother it bes, the tighter and a little rough can take stimtion to new levels.


    Rael could not wait for the honeymoon. Maybe he would do it here itself. His thoughts were quickly blown away as Puck came forward.


    "Master." He smiled slyly as if awaiting destruction and bowed. Then he nced at Rael''s future brides. "Madams."


    Puck then observed the audience. The young, the old, the rich the slightly richer, the nobles, the peasants, the influencers, and the powerful.


    "Everyone. Stand up."


    His voice contained power, a strength otherworldly which did not even ask for free will and forced everyone into obeying.


    Everyone stood up. Most of them were still in shock. Even the hidden dragons were contemting if their hiding in the cave and preventing their strength to leak out so they could face ppingter n had taken a big hit.


    Puck then opened his wings wide. The light from the crystals inside glittered.


    "Before we start the marriage ceremony...."


    He smiled and raised his arms above his head. A rumbling sound echoed throughout the hall. The candles, the flowers, the crystals, the runes, and the entire setup vibrated.


    Then, without warning, everything changed. The walls became transparent. The crystals began to glow brighter as if the energy in them were being amplified.


    "Now? Shall we begin?" Puck smiled calmly as if nothing happened. The guests were still in awe. Rael shook his head but with a wry smile.


    The entire hall was infused with spiritual energy, not of Puck''s but that of the Yggdrasil. He was directly summoning spirits from the Fairy Realm for the Holy Matrimony.


    The Holy Fae Matrimony was not just supposed to be a binding ritual. In fact, it was a sign of respect to the Tree of Everything. It was as if asking for a blessing from it.


    Spiritual energy flowed freely in the hall and it was gradually building up.


    "So, shall we begin the marriage ceremony?"


    "Yes." Rael nodded.


    Puck turned around and faced the crowd and the future wives of Rael along with himself.


    "With the grace of the Yggdrasil... groom Irakiel and brides, Lucifer, Aria, Mira, and Alizejh, have you alle here to enter into Marriage without coercion freely and wholeheartedly?"


    "We have."


    "Are you prepared, as you follow the path of Marriage, to love and honor each other for as long as you both shall live?"


    All of them said- "I am."


    "Are you prepared to ept children lovingly and bring them up ording? With care, respect, and love?"


    They all looked at each other warmly before replying. "I am."


    "Since it is your intention to enter the covenant of Holy Matrimony, join your hands, and dere your consent before the world and the witnesses."


    The girls held each other''s hands and then finally the groom, Rael''s.


    First, Puck asked Rael.


    "Irakiel El Navah, do you take Lucifer Jah Shaddai, Mira Tempest, Aria Verdansha, and Alizejh De Nphalem, for yourwful wives, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?


    Rael smiled as he looked at his wives lovingly. They blushed a little as the camera zoomed in.


    "Never doubted, never will. I do."


    Puck smiled. His face soon turned grim as he turned to the brides.


    "Lucifer Jah Shaddai, Mira Tempest, Aria Verdansha and Alizejh De Nphalem do you take Irakiel El Navah for yourwful husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?"


    The girls also smiled as they replied. "We never doubted nor would we ever."


    Rael nodded as a smile yed across his face.


    "I do."


    "I do."


    "I do."


    "I do."


    Puck smiled gently as he raised his arms before speaking.


    "For the rest of your days, may you live happily and healthily, may you always be with each other, and may your love continue to grow stronger with each passing year. By the power invested in me by the Tree of Everything, I pronounce that you are now husband and wives. Y''all may kiss."

 Chapter 180: Champagne and seggs

    Chapter 180: Champagne and seggs


    I sipped champagne while staring at the hoards of gifts that were piling up beside me. It was surprising how the lords had suddenly prepared gifts but one look at the other side of the hall where they were all clumsily wrapping gifts with gift paper made me cringe.


    These old politicians were taking an effort to wrap it themselves and failing in it miserably...


    That aside, where the hell did they get the gift wrapper from?


    From the corner of my eye, I saw a particr stall managed by Boaz and Ruth and almost face-pped myself.


    This scene could not help but make me smile a little.


    Besides them, Shi had been selling an awful lot of perfumes, it was quite a bit confusing... the women hoarded a lot over there... and somehow the fragrance felt quite a bit familiar.


    I nced at Lucifer who simply ''TeeHee''ed me and Aria who was already counting her fingers to calcte the amount of money she was making from this little stunt.


    Well... these two women... are my wives now.


    From behind, Alizejh instantly hugged me, blowing hot breath in my ears.


    "Oni-chan."


    My heart stopped beating for a moment.


    "Yes...?"


    She did not reply but giggled instead, ncing at her ring and then at me. Rather cute, if I were, to be honest. I am d she is my twin sister. My female face really is beautiful.


    A blush covered my face as I kept staring at Alizejh''s visage... her beautiful noble amethyst violet royal imperial eyes... the same as mine but a little inferior, her supple skin that was smoother than the most beautiful chinese novel jade beauty''s skin... simr to mine but a little inferior, her pure silver hair reminiscent of a dove that had escaped through a golden cage by pecking it... very very inferior to mine andst but not least, her strawberry lips that made me-


    Oh, she kissed me first.


    Her tongue wrapped around mine as I felt a burst of strawberry vor exclude from it, almost as if dipped in every kind of heavy cream.


    Fucking tasty.


    Alizejh moaned softly into my mouth. "You taste so good, Rael."


    I snarled, holding her by her arms before biting into her neck before looking into her eyes with an evil smile.


    "I know."


    I grabbed her hair lightly before kissing again, feeling the fresh burst of strawberry whilst dominating her entire mouth, fucking every part of it.


    As I released her, a single line of spit expanded, I was about to touch her vagina when I found myself being whacked in the head.


    Tilting around, I saw Lucifer standing, puffing her cheeks while her arms were crossed under her fat boobs making them appearrger almost as if they would burst out.


    Then, I noticed her nipples that were protruding, she must be really damn horny for them to be see-through in her bridal dress.


    "Heh. Do you want a kiss too? Lucy?"


    *Chuuuuuuuu*


    Huh? That was not me kissing her for sure. I lifted the cloth of the table lightly and imagine my shock when I saw Mira kissing my balls.


    A chuckle escaped my mouth.


    I am blessed.


    As I raised my head, I saw Lucy bending down to kiss me on the lips, her breasts practically bouncing with each step she took.


    "Mm!"


    Lucy''s tongue was warm and wet, she tasted like the most expensive chocte ever invented. She licked at my lips, her hands roaming around my back before she pulled me closer. I leaned in to kiss her before licking at her soft lips, tasting her vored saliva.


    I then slowly kissed her jawline, her neck, her corbone, her chest... I even went down to lick at her navel before pressing my body against hers.


    Lucy moaned as she pushed herself against me, rubbing herrge tits against my chest aa she sat on my stomach.


    "Haah..."


    I began to kiss her inner thigh, moving upwards towards her pussy while Mira blew me from below as Alizejh who was awkward in the beginning, began to bite my ears.


    "Oooh~! Yes~!"


    Lucy''s legs almost gave way after I touched her clit, she groaned loudly as she arched her back, and the sound of her thighs pping my stomach echoed in the room.


    I ignored the noise as I looked down from the window, I wonder if anyone can see us. The windows are supposed to be tinted with a ss of the best quality existing in the lower realm.


    The taste of Lucy''s sweet honey was lingering in my mouth, I ced my hands on the sides of her face and stared into her eyes before kissing her deeply.


    After she came, I pulled away, her hips still shaking.


    I then turned to the side where Mira was blowing me, she was on her knees, her face buried between my legs as her tongue teased and tickled me.


    I reached down to grab her hair, pulling at it before shoving her head deeper down my dick. Her hot breath blew onto my cock, her hands pushing me against the wall with every breath she took, moaning and groaning for more as I roughly shoved her down my shaft.


    She made a choking sound as it went deep into her throat.


    "Gggghhhh~!"


    I released her hair and she immediately took my cock into her mouth, sucking hard on my cock as she jerked me off.


    "Cum for me~! Hubby."


    I thrust my hips forward as Mira sucked harder, her hands rubbing my shaft as if she was trying to milk me, drool dripping down my length.


    "Ahh~!"


    I had not used Lust Aura in this while since we were not hoping to get into real hardcore sex, this was just a way to pass the time before the Ball Dancing event would begin.


    However, that did not mean I was bad. My body, my brain, my soul... was the epitome of sex itself.


    It was not me who needed Lust Aura and its skills but rather theplete opposite. I was the only worthy being for it to bow and beg to.


    Looking down at the slime who was sucking my pulsating cock, I shrugged. Perhaps, I should reward her with my sperms now.


    "Ahhh~!"


    She moaned loudly, the sounds of slurping and sloshing making my cock twitch. I gripped her hair tightly, pulling her head down further until she gagged, swallowing my cock whole.


    *Shwffffff!!!!*


    I sprayed hot, thick, white cum on her entire visage, covering it with my sperms that throbbed with vitality in them.


    Her tongue moved around my cock as she swallowed, licking every bit of cum from my dick before moaning loudly at its heavenly taste.


    "Oh, how I missed this...."


    Lucifer on my chest jumped off and began to lick all the cum on the ground and on Mira''s face as if a wild dog, no one would believe that she was one of the greatest soldiers of Eden and much less the Queen of these lower beings.


    Alizejh by my side had good self-controlpared to my other wives. Impressed, I grabbed a wine ss and released some semen of mine before offering it to my dear sister.


    "Enjoy."


    She nodded, a tad stunned. A smirk crept onto my face as I shook my head.


    *Knock... knock*


    I nced at the door indifferently before speaking aloud.


    "Yes? What is it?"


    "Your grace, the ball is about to begin," Sebas spoke from the other side.


    I nodded. The married couple always dances first, it is a rule and I wish to follow it... the peak satisfaction of my wives and this feeling like an ''actual wedding'' is what I desire for them. They deserve it.


    Looking at my four wives, Mira... Lucifer... Alizejh and Aria, a smile came over my face. Thest was so busy with finances that she missed her opportunity to see my handsome cock again. In fact, she had no inkling about what took ce right now.


    A small green hat on her.


    Although that is fine.


    Our honeymoon has not even begun yet, nor has the customary night of sex right after marriage.


    I quickly cleaned my dress before sporting a devilish smile at the women.


    "Shall we leave? My beautiful wives."


    ~


    I''m back.

 Chapter 181: Sueur de Beau-p猫re

    Chapter 181: Sueur de Beau-p¨¨re


    If you guys wanna see the map of this world.


    [Image Here]


    ~


    "Lights!"


    *STHU!*


    "Camera!"


    *SHTU!*


    "Are we showing ads in between of the stream?"


    "Uh, yes sir. Since we have been heavily sponsored by the crown and thepany Nik(Aria''spany)... we are showing their products."


    "Very good, now.... keep them rolling! The ball dance is beginning and no one... absolutely no one in the realm wants to miss this."


    "Sir! The servers are down! There is too much viewership!"


    "Fuck! I don''t care, buy new servers... we have the backing of the crown it should be easy."


    "Sir! Yes! Sir!"


    "Sir!! The donations... thements... the number of viewers... every single person in the realm is watching this live!!! From a poor man to a rich!!"


    "Are our stocks stonking?"


    "Very much sir... we have.... be the fourth richestpany already!!!"


    "Holy mother''s p**** ****** mother-******* *** ** *****r. *************** ****** ***** ****************** ****** ***** * * * ****************** ** **** ****."


    "Who are the other three?"


    "Avarice Industries at the top 3, Nik Co at second, andstly the Demon Queen Bibimbap at the top."


    "As expected... keep rolling! This is all due to the grace of God and our luck that we happened to be the ones in charge of streaming the realm discussion! Who would have thought that the Demon Queen and the other two great beauties of the realm would marry the ''Trash of the Greed''s Family.'' One of them is even his own twin sister, ugh!"


    "Erm... Sir while you were talking out loud, I think they are nearing the stairs down."


    "Then what are you waiting for idiot!? Stop the ads!! ACTION!!!"


    ~


    I took my wives by the hand as the room darkened with the only light upon us. The cameras swooped in closer to record our every movement.


    I closed my eyes, enjoying the dainty hands of my girls, their fingers that intertwined with my own, and the warmth they excluded in every step.


    Fluttering my eyes open I smiled at them, and they smiled back as they clutched my shoulder and I their waist, all together.


    "Shall we dance my beautifuldies?"


    "Of course."


    We began to move to the sound of the music that yed from the band beside us, using mana to power their music through the hall.


    The beat was slow enough for us to move to yet not so slow that we could barely control our steps.


    It felt like there were people everywhere but we were alone, surrounded by each other in this world of darkness.


    Every time we moved our bodies entwined, every time we made contact in any way, our hearts fluttered.


    Our feet glided together, our arms embraced, and our lips met softly.


    "I love all of you."


    The four women smiled. I was being genuine at heart and I could feel that the other three had their hearts skipping a beat due to the blush covering their face from their cheeks to their ears... however it was not a shy blush but rather a happy one.


    They were smiling so brightly, filled with such joy that I knew they didn''t mind how silly their faces looked right now or how they looked to the camera.


    Taking another step forward we danced, our legs moving over each other as if the five of us were one.


    My wives giggled. They loved me too much to stop dancing once they started. I really have to be honest, I am grateful for this second chance in life... (I don''t consider my human life as a chance.)


    We waltzed across the floor, we twirled around the floor, weughed and we started at each other for a long period of time without speaking... enjoying the silence and the movement of our bodies.


    With that the lights on the ceiling shone brighter than ever before, illuminating the room in its entirety.


    Cheers erupted from every corner and for a moment it felt as if what they witnessed was not a dance but rather an emotion, a pure energy that was powered by love.


    A warmth shrouded every person as they gazed at the four women and one man couple.


    It was not an art but rather an entire art gallery.


    A bittersweet smile covered my face as nostalgia began to clutch me. My first marital waltz was with my other wives, Titania and Elequeeness.


    I miss them.


    Shaking my head, I looked at the other four who were ncing at me with different emotions, one of them being worry.


    My smile deepened. However, no matter how much I miss them, I can not feel sad... it is because I do not ever think I will ever get a chance to wallow in misery with these beautiful women around.


    With that I decided to embrace the moment, take one more step and close the distance between us.


    The song ended and the audience pped louder than before.


    Before we could even speak, we were greeted by nobles, influencers, and every other person... moved by what the dance hadid their eyes upon, blessed.


    The apuse was absolutely deafening. Ignoring them all, we walked towards the balcony... but not before waving toward them.


    With our passionate spectacle, most of them had gotten riled up to dance. Even the old monsters with their trophy wives or just rizzing a few sugar babies.


    ~


    Meanwhile, at the counter where Shi had been selling perfume... something horrendous, no... something extraordinary had taken ce.


    As soon as Rael danced in the hall, something had stimted and activated... the scent that all the women had applied upon them.


    ''Sueur de beau-pre''


    ''Sweat of the Stepfather.''


    All of them had drooped on the floor and had gone crazy, rushing towards the perfumes which ended up dropping and cracking open, leaking all that was inside.


    Shi sniffed the air, even after so many perfumes breaking... he could not smell anything however one nce at the women made him gulp his saliva.


    Every woman in the entire hall.... had gone crazy. They were all sniffing the air and dropping on the ground, their knees weekend as a river of love juice gushed out of their holy caves.


    Not a single one was left innocent, from wives of high-status nobles to daughters of country ambassadors.


    Every single one of them was cumming and all of them were looking in a single direction with eyes that were filled with, hunger... and lust.


    Following their gaze, Shi looked at the balcony where the brother of his torturer, Alizejh... the fallen noble of the Avari Family... the husband of the Demon Queen... and above all the savior of his cousins was chilling with his wives.


    -And at that moment he cussed for the very first time after all the vish torture he had been through.


    "Fuck."


    He realized at that moment, the source of the perfume was nothing else but Irakiel El Navah... and at this moment, every female in the world was horny for him like a beast in heat.


    ncing at the husbands, boyfriends, and all the other men in the hall, he felt pity and sadness for them... and jealousy towards Rael.


    Somehow he felt as if a green-colored hat hade on top of his head. He touched his head and it really turned out to be true.


    Green hats were raining from the skies with each one printed with one''s respective name.


    He nced below, his dick was hard and already in his hands, stroking it. At that moment he realized that the cap had magic embedded in it... or maybe not...


    ''Am I really a cuck?''


    Seeing the other men around who were doing the same, he knew one thing for sure and that relieved him.


    ''At the very least, I am not the only cuck.''


    ...


    .....


    ...


    "Uh, sir should we stop the stream?"


    "Sir?"


    "Sir?...."


    "CAN YOU NOT SEE THAT I AM WANKING?!"


    "Okay... I guess I will let it roll, I wanna wank too."


    "Nice, now stop bothering me... and don''t jizz over here... go outside, this is my area."


    "Uh... okay... as you say, sir."


    With that, the cuck festival was being streamed on every channelwork and every device.


    A day that would go down in history... as the start of the ''Dark Ages''.


    This was the major point.

 Chapter 182: World Orgy Begins!!

    Chapter 182: World Orgy Begins!!


    I leaned against the marble rail, the night breeze was a little cold to my taste but it brushing against my skin made me feel a little woozy, which I rather liked a lot.


    The view in front was marvelous too, the entire realm was bare naked in view, illuminating with light simr to the stars that twinkled in the dark nket.


    Mira held my left arm, Lucifer had my right... Aria was biting my ears and Alizejh at Hecate''s side was ring at them all with hatred. I shook my head lightly, she will have to get used to this. Jealousy can be troublesome but I trust that Alizejh is smart and won''t kidnap me... I think.


    That reminds me, the moon today was nowhere in view. A moonless night. I wonder if it''s a sign of disaster... hmm, ording to my Dao of Guessing... I have a bad feeling... taking into ount that my balls seem to be hurting as well.


    I sighed. Sometimes having too big of a dick or balls can be rather sad to have, especially when one subconsciously sits or hurts them. This is one of the reasons why I liked the fact that I had vampiric abilities in this life to control my dick and ball size.


    However, that did not help much... since my balls still seem to be hurting. Maybe I need to release some semen. Heh. I felt the blossom of my two wives beside me. Although they may not be enough... I can jizz my fill today to appease my balls.


    Come to think of it... I do not think Alizejh has ever apanied the other girls to pleasure me ever... this should be her first experien-


    Before I could think more, something happened.... something that etched horror right onto my face. I gulped my saliva as I turned my head around.


    -and like I expected... ''at that moment the door'' to the balcony opened... and along with that rushed a few thousand women inside the FUCKING BALCONY... making me startled... which made me copse from there.


    As I was freefalling, I noticed the shocked gazes of my wives... Lucifer who was floating in the sky had a look of realization which turned into a mischievous smirk simr to Aria who was skating on top of blood.


    These two... are they somehow involved in this?


    Meanwhile... I continued to fall, looking at the thousands of women that had jumped right after me. I cringed a little at these horny women before shaking my head. I could sense from a mile away that all of them were cumming at the moment.


    69420 orgasms every millisecond, the nearer they were to me... increasing the more they looked at my face and my cock which was now starting to bulge. This is good, I can empty my balls and get rid of the blue balls... but I really did not expect that I would have an army of women wanting to fuck me.


    Come to think of it... I do not really think that anyone had deprived an entire world of women and fucked all of them at once...


    If I manage to do this... I will be the first.


    Even the famed 32nd rank, one of the most feared devils, one of the seven princes of hell. Ashmedaius has never truly fucked an entire realm... considering the fact that he is the ancestor of all lust demons and probably possesses the Primordial Lust bloodline like me.


    The entire verse dislikes him due to his perverted nature. It is said that he loves sex but often finds it boring hence he ys games instead before doing the deed. One of his favorite and most famous game being-, The Script of Despair which includes turning live people into real characters that follow a script written by him that end in absolute tragedy with himing, in the end revealing that he was the puppeteer behind them.


    It is widely known that he jacks off to despair and because of this kink, he has caused a lot of problems. Due to this, he is said toe first in the top ten hated list of people, formed by voting of everyone in the verse. Contrary to the popr belief, from ounts of those who have met him... I have heard that he is extremely ugly and is very insecure about his looks hence the rumors of him being heaven-defying handsome.


    Looking at the hungry women... a smile crept onto my face as Inded on the soft grass below.


    I shall make history today.


    With that, the women pounced upon me. Somehow ripping apart my tailor-made suit, kissing my body... licking my body... biting ny body... sucking my body.


    Women in the north, women in the east, women in the west, women in the south... women in every direction, I was surrounded by them from everywhere.


    I tried to smile,ugh, and speak but my voice was lost in the moans as I was kissed, bitten, licked... sucked. Pounded on by countless hands, thighs, chests, hips, breasts, tits, asses, legs, pussy, assholes, cunts, pussies, clits, and holes.


    At that moment... ''Livestream... ON!!!''


    ~


    [Viewers have increased to 6900 and you have 69 new subscribers.]


    [ 13 new items in Inbox]


    [You have been credited 69million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69 million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69 million star credits.]


    [You have been credited 69...


    [Congrattions on crossing the 100 subscriber threshold! Inbox has upgraded and a gift pack has been credited to the inbox.]


    [Congrattions on gaining 690 total viewers! A low-grade gacha ticket has been credited to the inbox.]


    [Congrattions on gaining 6900 total viewers! A low-grade gacha ticket(x2) has been credited to the inbox.]


    [Congrattions streamer codename: Stepfather.


    You have a total of 6900 viewers and 100 subscribers.]


    [Inbox: 14/100]


    [Tap to open inbox.]


    ~


    Horny_Bitch: AN ORGY??!!?!! It looks bigger than the ones held by ZEUS!


    Peak_of_Femenism: STOP SULLYING SO MANY PRECIOUS WOMEN!!!


    Peak_of_Femenism: Sully me!


    ShotaLover: Eh??????


    Norse_Queen_Housewife: @Lady_Fate


    Peak_of_Femenism: TYPO... it''s a fucking typo.


    Peak_of_Femenism: WAIT LET ME EXPLAIN!


    Peak_of_Femenism: Why is my text automatically getting deleted the moment I finish writing it?!?!


    Lady_Fate: Ara? Is that really happening feminist-chan?


    Peak_of_Femenism: YOU


    Peak_of_Femenism: Are you the reas-


    *@Peak_of_Femenism has been muted by unknown for unknown reasons*


    Lady_Fate: Ara? Did something happen?


    Heavenly_Demon: What is this sorcery?


    Heavenly_Demon: Who are all of you?


    Heavenly_Demon: Who is that strong man battling so many women?


    WomanOfCulture: Let''s refrain from corruption this time.


    HornyBitch: Heh.


    AsianMonroe: Heh.


    Yuriyuri: Heh.


    Pussyyer123: Heh.


    Sensual_Dreams: Heh.


    Lightning_Vampire: Heh.


    Dark_Angel: Heh.


    Cupcake_Phoenix: Heh.


    WomanOfCulture: Guys... We really should not.


    CataddictPriest: Heh. ()


    WomanOfCulture: @CataddictPriest NOT YOU TOO!


    Heavenly_Demon: What are you all talking about?


    WomanOfCulture: Well, check your pussy.

 Chapter 183: Not a Chapter

Chapter 183: Not a Chapter


    Now that the World Orgy has begun... I am curious about y''all opinion. How many chapters should be about sex and the orgy? New chapter either today or tom. I will write ording to the feedback I get on this question.

 Chapter 183: The World Orgy (1)**

    Chapter 183: The World Orgy (1)**


    [Reina POV]


    I am a 69-year-old demon. A young demon one may call me. Today was a special day, the day when the future of the realm would be discussed and live-streamed.


    An event that does not take ce every day. The most important event of the entire realm. It is also the day when the world gets to look at the beautiful and elegant, Royal Queen.


    Hence so, I was watching the television while my head waa resting on my boyfriend''sp. It surprised the living shit out of me when I found out that the Queen was getting married.


    Moreover, the man she was getting married to waa marrying a few more women at the same time!! However, I would not lie. He was probably the most handsome man I had ever seen.


    Looking more closely, I recognized him. The boy had turned more handsome in the present time but he was certainly Irakiel Aplistia Mammon, the trash of the greed family.


    How did I know him? I used to work as a courtesan that yed music in an establishment where he would oftene to drink and fuck.


    Half of the things I had seen over there... him sacking the baddest bitches of the realm... cucking powerful men... it was no wonder that he had eventually seduced the Queen as well.


    However, I doubt he has enough skill to bag her in... unless he got a breakthrough. I always felt that the boy was emotionless... almost as if he was just a shell.


    Maybe he got emotions? Hmmm, I do not know.


    At that moment, the next thing shook my heart. Suddenly there was a hole in our roof and a green-colored hat floated before settling down on my boyfriend''s head perfectly.


    It even had his name stitched onto it.


    I looked at the television and my eyes widened. What. The. Actual. Fuck.


    I could feel my vagina getting wet, the more I stared at the scenario in front. It was as if the sexual energy was radiating from the screen or simply it always existed in me and was finally awakening.


    Anyhow, I think I have gone crazy because I can still remember bits of how I headbutted my bf, kicked him in his balls as he wanted before stealing the keys to the hover car, how instead of rain, green hats were falling, a huge air traffic jam in which most of the people driving were women.


    Last I remember was breaking into the Queen''s Pce and now... I am battling many females to get a chance to suck the dick of Irakiel.


    Why am I here though? Why did I drive all the way here?


    I looked down where a huge river gushed out of my pussy at the speed of a match-jet.


    Ah... Yes...


    ...because I am horny.


    ~


    All at once, I was taken over. My head spun with pleasure, an orgasm started building up inside me, a hot burning sensation that began to grow more intense. My whole body felt flushed, tingly, and warm.


    This was the first time in a while that I had felt pleasure. The feeling of my own arousal was like no other. It was unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    It had been such a long time.


    My head tilted back, my eyes closed tight as I focused on the sensations coursing through my body.


    I could feel the women around me, their lips, tongues, fingers, and bodies touching all parts of my body, each one''s breath leaving wet kisses on my skin.


    My cock stood proud. It glowed bright as the skies began to brighten as if there was a new source of light in the darkness, a new star.


    The women around me were blinded but that did not stop any of them from trying to fuck me... nor did it stop me from fucking them back.


    The cameras meanwhile zoomed in as much as they could at this new show.


    In less than a minute, my entire body was covered in sweat and saliva.


    The only thing left untouched was my face.


    Iid there under the light of my own cock, letting myself bask in the glory of all the women in front of me.


    I clutched my dick, tight and aimed it toward the hoards of women orgasming before shooting a goddamn bazooka.


    *SHWKOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!*


    White, semen. Pure sticky white cum that had an infinite number of sperms in them, each writhing with vitality and life as they covered thedies.


    As if rain was pouring down, my semen traveled across the area simr to crystalline dew drops, covering everything with my seed.


    The women licked the grass, opened their mouths for the cum to fall in, wrestled with each other for a single lick of the cum and thousands rushed towards my cock to monopolize the pump.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    They screamed with joy as they experienced the most incredible climax of their lives.


    One by one, women fell to the ground. Some were tired, some had experienced so much dopamine that they became schizophrenic, and some passed out.


    I walked through the hordes of them as they made way for me as if I were King. A nostalgic smile crept onto my face.


    This reminded me of my first life quite a lot.


    The reverence the peasants have toward the king.


    Drool escaped the mouths of the various females as I picked the ones that were not unconscious, pushing my dick inside the pussy.


    More than half of them looked as if pregnant, their stomach fat due to the cum I filled them up with.


    I looked down at them all, savoring the moment.


    Without hesitation, I pushed my dick into the woman''s cunt and began pumping away.


    "AHHHH~!!! L-LORD IHRAKHIEL!! Sooooo gudshhh!!!"


    "Nn! Mmm... mmmm... mmmmm..."


    "Mmh... Yessss!! Muhahaahahah!!"


    "Yeah... yeah... yesss... ahhhhhhh!"


    "Aaaaah... aaaaaaahnnnn... m-my... my womb... Lord IHRAKHIEL... m-my womb... my womb is yours... all of it... yours..."


    "Ahhhhhhh... uuunnghhhhh... ahhhhh..."


    "Oh god yes... oh god yes... your seed... I take it all... your seed belongs to me... I love it all..."


    "Yesss... yeah... uh... ahhhhh... ahhhhhh!"


    "I''m cumming again! Oh shit, I''m cumming again!! Your seed is the best!"


    Some women spasmed in pleasure as they begged for more fucking while some of themy content on their backs as they stared at the stars with droopy eyes.


    This experience should probably be like an actual drug for them or maybe even further intense.


    "Ahhh~ daddy rael."


    I looked at the woman sprawled on the ground and my face contorted from boredom to shock.


    "Ish?"

 Chapter 184: Notice

Chapter 184: Notice


    Im going on a short hiatus again since I have exams in a week. I will be back by 14th May. I give my consent to getting locked in a basement if I don''t update a chapter between or on 11th and 14th.

 Chapter 184: MForRurus Diary(*)

    Chapter 184: MForRuru''s Diary(*)


    A teacher looked at his students, that were surprisingly all male with a smile.


    "Okay ss, open your history books and straight to chapter 2 of the Section ''The Dark Ages'', the set ''The Cuck Festival''."


    They nodded as they opened their textbooks. The teacher observed the ss before pointing toward a student who was sitting on the secondst bench to the window seat, taking a small nap.


    "Okay, Ren. I want you to read aloud."


    Ren looked up confused and then at the textbook that was open on his desk. Still confused, he nodded as he took the book in his hand ncing over the paragraphs with horror as realization kicked in.


    He muttered silently, a ghastly expression painted over his visage.


    "Why the fuck did I get transmigrated... moreover in a hellish world without women?! Why?!"


    Nevertheless, he had no other choice as he recited in front of the entire ss.


    [ Year  of the Emperial Records, the Realm Discussion banquet, aka the Last Marriage and the Cuck Festival.


    Iughed with my VR friends, today we met in real life. DeepFriedAir, MySisterButtfingersMe, and Vampire Prince.


    Quickly, we became the best of friends. I owed this to Stepfather, a legendary VR yer that disappeared as quickly as he came, rising to the top of the charts and defeating various kinds of yers.


    It truly was exhrating that I had managed to be friends with two of the best yers worldwide, DeepFriedAir and Vampire Prince. Although for some reason, thetter is depressed.


    He says that his aunt got stolen. Unfortunately, I can not understand his sentiments since I have never loved a woman... well except my mother... but she would not cheat on my dead dad... ever.


    I shook my head as I took a sip of the wine. I looked away for a moment and looked at my friends again... and then with a jolt I turned around.


    M-mother...


    What is she doing here?!


    I thought I was the only one invited to the banquet from our family, especially due to being a famous VR yer... but mother has no such connections.


    Along with her, I saw many women as they trampled the guards and other men...


    Did she break in?


    Whyyy?!


    At that moment I noticed her clothes, her boobs were spilling out and she seemed hungry... hungry for a stick as she behaved like a dog... heading towards a single direction just like all the other women in the area.


    I gulped my saliva.


    Turning around to tell the homies, I noticed all of them looking at the same scenario with their jaw-dropping under the ground.


    "My sister..." MySisterButtfingersMe said.


    "My girlfriend, my other girlfriend, my mother... and my wife..." DeepFriedAir said.


    Only Vampire Prince, Jericho has his head down. Understandable considering that his Aunt got married to the Trash of the Greed Family but a legend in Balia Country for his rank being ''Irakiel''.


    At that moment, I noticed a woman with golden hair crawling on the ground as she reached toward the other women in the same direction only to get trampled by more women.


    I gulped my saliva again as I looked at Jericho.


    Should I tell him? Or should I not? What would a good friend do?


    "Erm... Jericho... your mommy is also heading there, almost nude..."


    Jericho''s head shot up as he looked at the golden-haired woman and then at the television that disyed Irakiel''s debauchery.


    He clutched his fingers as he roared a cry of blood.


    "IRAKIELLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!!!"


    I think I made a good decision telling him. Honesty is the best policy.


    Oh, wait! My mom! I need to check on her and hopefully not let her reach Irakiel. I absolutely can not let her cheat on my dead Papa.


    Immediately I called my brother, maybe he could help. The dude picked up but his voice was rather hoarse.


    "D-don''t disturb me right now... MForRuru. I am doing something important."


    *Fap...fap...fap...fap...fap..fap...*


    "Uh...okay..."


    At that moment I noticed, a few green caps falling from the sky, perfectly fitting on the head of my friends.


    Za Fuck is going on!!


    I can not let this be. I shall be the savior! I shall save all women from the clutches of the beast! I am not a cuck!!!


    Irakiel!! Wait for me!!! I shall defeat you!!! I looked at my friends and they looked at me. All of them had the same thought in mind- well before DeepFriedAir and MySisterButtFingersMe removed their cocks and started to wank.


    Brah!! You betrayers!!!! Whyy?!


    Only the Vampire Prince and I have the motivation. We looked at each other and nodded. We are the true soldiers, the ones to bring light to this dark day.


    We shall ovee.


    We held each other''s hand and rushed toward the hoard of women with a newfound light in our eyes.


    .....only for it to get disappeared as we got crushed by the millions of women in the way, Jericho tried using his blood arts to kill them all to make his way toward Rael... but there were too many women.


    Too fucking many.


    In the end, we managed to reach the pivotal point where the man in question, Irakiel was. He stood simr to an ethereal being, with a cold glint in his eyes and a charming smile as women waited in line to get fucked by him.


    He changed women every millisecond as each of them got fucked with his semen all love them. At that moment, I felt inferiority and lust invaded my mind driving me crazy.


    What. The. Actual. Fuck.... Is going on?!!


    The way Irakiel used his hips to thrust inside women, the moans from their mouths, the sound of the cheeks pping against the rod, the trees and leaves that swayed to his rhythm, and the stars that peeked onto the scene with a tranquil gaze... it was as if he was creating music! Or the orchestra of an opera!!


    This was heaven. As a man, I could keep watching the scene in front of me for hours and hours. My fingers reached to my dick as they began to wank.


    I saw the woman Irakiel was fucking now. My mum. His dick was ballz deep inside of her. The look on her face was of absolute ecstasy as she got fucked doggy, her eyes that went so high up that only the whites could be seen, and her tongue that extended out from her mouth as it wagged.


    Soon a sticky powerful liquid full of vitality covered her body as shey on the ground quivering. My cock stood higher and prouder as I looked at the scene.


    My cum got released but it was nowhere near as thick, white, or powerful as the one my mom bathed in.


    What, Irakiel did was an art... no that was an understatement... it was an act of God himself.


    Simply amazing. In my entire life, I had never seen such elegance, and never had I ever been this stimted.


    Although I was being crushed by women, that did not affect my wanking as I reached the best and most perfect orgasm of my entire life.


    I held Jericho by my side who was doing the same thing and kissed him, overtaken by the pleasure. I could feel his cock coiling around mine as we both cummed on each other''s bodies.


    A green cap floated across the sky as it perfectly fit on my head. It had my name written on it. At that moment, I was not a famous VR yer, a disciplined student, a loved child...


    I was a cuck. Nothing more, nothing less.


    The truth dawned upon me in the midst of my realization. My mom was not my mom and Irakiel was the famed, [Stepfather].


    ~An excerpt from MForRuru''s Diary. One of the many Cucks of the Cuck Festival.]


    The teacher chuckled. "Steamy." Everyone could see the bulge forming in his pants, the same with everyone in the ss.


    Ren gulped his saliva as he screamed in his head.


    ''WHYYYYYY?!!! GODDDD!!! WHY??!!! EVEN 40K WOULD SUFFICE!! WHY DID YOU TRAP ME IN SUCH A WEIRD WORLD WITHOUT WOMEN?!!!!''


    The teacher turned to the next page as he looked up and announced to the ss.


    "Okay guys, let us have our wank session to water za nts, and after that, we can head to the next chapter."


    ~


    I''m back. Imma gonna try to release more chaps today.

 Chapter 185: Honeymoon & Climax (**) +(*)

    Chapter 185: Honeymoon & Climax (**) +(*)


    A/N: Last XXX chapter of Cuck Festival Arc. This is the longest chapter I have ever written in this novel I think.


    I hope you enjoy it. You could say it is an important chapter. So I hope you don''t skip it. Btw WN removed my prev cover for being r18. Do you guys like the new one? Also, imma try to update every day from now onwards. So don''t forget to leavements, paraments, and power stones, and rmend this novel to other readers.


    Praise the Oink Dao! My fellow Oink Cultists! Let us usher this world into a new age!


    ~


    "Your dick is so handsome..."


    "Your dick is so handsome... your dick is so handsome..."


    "Your dick is so handsome... Your dick is so handsome... your dick is so handsome..."


    "Your dick is so handsome..."


    "Fufufu... enjoying ourselves, aren''t we? Hubby?"


    Uh... I gulped my saliva as I turned around to look at my new Slime Wife. I could recognize her voice anywhere.


    "Yes?" I didn''t let her speak as I continued. "Do you wanna join in?"


    She smiled cheekily. "You mean ''We''?"


    A force field instantly formed, blocking all the women out from entering it. Lucifer, Aria, Alizejh, and Mira stared at me as if I were their breakfast, lunch, and dinner.


    A smile crept onto my face as Impooned.


    "Let''s get it going. Our honeymoon."


    Lucifer nodded as she conjured an enormous, beautiful bed out of nowhere. A perverted smile crept onto her depraved face as smoke escaped her nose.


    Bruh... these girls... they are gonna ride me like there is no tomorrow ain''t they?


    However... having spectators... I nced behind to look at the women that were climbing the force field and banging the invisible wall, screeching and crying.


    God damn. They are dying to get in and get fucked. Shaking my head, I turned around to look at my wives.


    Lucifer came closer and held my waist. Her fingers stroked up and down my back.


    "Fufu, dear."


    Her other hand went down to my crotch, making me groan lustfully as her fingers rubbed against my penis.


    "Are you excited?"


    I nodded as I looked at her. Her eyes sparkled with desire as she teased me.


    The other women meanwhile were getting ready too as they came closer.


    Aria came close to us and grinned mischievously biting my ear, embracing me from the back. Her dainty palms were on my chest.


    "Mmmmmm~"


    She purred as she nibbled my earlobe, which made me shiver a little.


    Alizejh stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me from the front while kissing my neck.


    "G-good luck~!"


    Mira came next, looking at my cock as she giggled.


    "Hurry up~! We wanna ride this thing too!"


    The girls had already taken off their clothes and now they just stood there naked and moved their hips as if wagging their tails as they looked at my dick.


    Lucifer pulled away from me, standing up straight and grinning as she watched the women.


    "Well then, let''s do it~"


    A burst of vors erupted in my mouth. I knew all of them. Alizejh''s strawberry lips, Aria''s Cherry vor, and Mira''s delicious chocte vor.


    All of these vors created a whole new vor that tasted even better. It was like as if a waffle had been dipped in luxurious deep chocte and had strawberries on top with cherry dust sprinkled upon it.


    I loved every taste of it. This was heaven.


    "Fufufu~"


    Lucifer licked my chin as she pushed herself into my face, forcing her tongue inside my mouth.


    It was warm, soft, and enticing. The women all started licking me, licking each other''s tongues as they yed with me.


    I felt Aria''s breasts press against me as she kissed me while her hands caressed my hair, stroking it softly. She moaned as she kept kissing me while moving her tongue inside my mouth.


    The other women were also fondling my body, stroking my chest and groping my ass, making me moan as they enjoyed themselves.


    My wife slowly slipped her tongue out of my mouth and licked her way down to my neck, nibbling and sucking on it.


    I felt something wet touch my balls. I gasped as I felt my twin sister, Alizejh''s tongue start to lick my ball sack.


    Oh god... she is making my dick harder than ever before. These are the most beautiful and sexy women to ever exist. MASHALLAH!


    Every woman seemed to be doing their own thing with my body, but the only one who dominated overall was Mira at the moment. I felt her hands slide down my torso, feeling me up as she toyed with my nipples while Aria...


    "Mmmmmm~"


    ..kissed and nibbled on my neck.


    "Fufu..."


    As Aria kept kissing and licking my neck, Mira spread my legs and went down to the base of my dick.


    She started licking me like an ice cream cone, slurping up my precum and drooling out my cum while Alizejh swallowed my ball sac messaging it greatly.


    I groaned as my mind started to drift off into blissful pleasure. My head was spinning as I felt my cock twitch and throb, leaking more precum as I leaned against Lucifer''s ample milk-white boobs, holding her tight.


    I climaxed hard, shooting rope after rope of cum all over the women. Man... My girls are the best. What others could not manage to do... these bunch of girls did it easily.


    They moaned and giggled while licking me clean.


    "Yummy~"


    "Eheheee~"


    "Fufufu~"


    "Gimme~"


    "More~"


    I smiled at their reactions. "Since you all served me so well, it is now my chance to serve you all."


    I kissed my wives, making them squirm as I made my way toward Mira. My tongue thered across her belly as Ipped up the mixture of my sperm and hers.


    The women moaned louder as Mira blew a kiss at me, twirling her tongue as she licked it clean.


    My wife cuddled up to me, breathing heavily as she looked at me lovingly.


    "Thank you."


    Aria stroked my hair. "Good job."


    Lucifer giggled. "You''re wee."


    Alizejh hugged me tightly. "We love you."


    Mira smiled sweetly at me. "Thanks for the meal."


    I blushed a little as I saw them all smiling happily at me. I want to serve them but this mushy feeling in my heart just wants to hug them all and cuddle.


    Grabbing Mira''s boobs I sucked chocte milk out of it like a baby. With my other hand, I inserted my fingers inside of her vagina.


    "Ah~"


    Mira cooed as she moaned and grinded her pussy on my fingers, squishing it with her thighs.


    I kissed my way down to her navel, tasting her delicious chocte vor as I ate it.


    She arched her back, pressing her butt against my face as I licked and sucked on her ass, making her moan and squirm.


    "Mmf~"


    She was pushing her butt against my face, making me feel it. Her tentacles entangled my body as we kissed at the same time.


    I felt her thick, soft, and spongy tail wrap itself around me as it squeezed my cock.


    "Nnh..."


    I groaned as I felt her insides squeezing me.


    "H-hubbhy~!"


    I heard Mira call out my name as Aria came close and kissed me passionately.


    She started kissing my cheek and neck, biting my throat and moaning as she pressed her big tits against my chest.


    She started grinding her pussy against my dick, making it throb and twitch. On the other side, Alizejh sat on top of Lucifer as they spread their pussy out evenly on top of each other for me to fuck, in an oyakadon manner.


    I had already gotten used to how Mira''s body felt as I started sliding my dick into her. She moaned and gasped, pushing her ass back at me.


    I started fucking her, making her squeal and gasp.


    "AHNHH~!!!!!"


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" "Aaaaahh!!!"


    "MOTO~! MOOOOOOO~!!!!"


    I grabbed Aria''s boobs, pinning her down as I pumped my finger into her while fucking Mira as she squealed like a cow.


    I started to thrust faster as I fingered Aria''s clitoris. Both of them screamed as they came a few thousand times.


    Rivers of love juices erupted from their vagina never ending as I continued to pound Mira''s pussy.


    Her vagina tightened its grip around my cock, making me feel intense pleasure.


    "Ahnn~!!" Mira moaned loudly.


    "M-MEOW~! MMMM! MMMM!"


    Aria screamed as she came again.


    Alizejh and Lucifer meanwhile cried out as they rubbed their clit furiously to the scene.


    "BWUTHER!!!"


    "WOOF WOOF DADDY!!!"


    "D-daddy~! UUUMM! AAAAHHHHH~!"


    Mira''s tentacles intertwined with mine as she orgasmed again.


    "Mmph~"


    "HUUUMM~!


    I pulled my dick from her pussy, letting her rest as I immediately inserted it inside of Aria.


    "NNGH~! FUIHNGH!!!"


    She screamed as she came, her body shaking violently as my dick entered her walls.


    "Mmuu! Ahhhhh!"


    Aria''s tits wobbled and bounced as she grabbed my shoulders, digging her nails into my skin.


    I started to thrust faster and harder, making her shudder and writhe in pleasure as her tongue stuck out of her mouth.


    I yanked Aria''s hair as I further thrust my cock inside of her.


    "MMMhmmm!!!!"


    She moaned as I shoved my penis into her pussy, I felt her insides immediately choke around my shaft.


    I kept going, my cock throbbing and twitching as I released my semen inside of her.


    *FWZZZZZZZZZZ*


    I shot rope after rope of cum into Aria''s pussy as she came a million times on her own.


    As I came, I stopped thrusting and held Aria''s hair, letting her orgasm continue.


    My dick was still inside of her, still throbbing and twitching as it leaked out my cum. Removing it, a lot of cum inside Aria flowed out like a canal.


    Tilting my head I changed my targets to Lucifer and Alizejh who were on top of each other, their pussy spread wide leaking with love juices as they opened them wide for me to fuck both at the same time.


    Trudging across the bed, I held them by their porcin waist, and ice smooth skin as I used the other arm to clutch both of their hair.


    Lucifer whimpered like a dog and Alizejh nced at me with her eyes filled with boundless love for me.


    I started to thrust my hips as I fucked both of them as hard as I could, making Lucifer cry out loudly and Aria''s body shake.


    "Nh! NHH! OOOOINKKH MA IHRAKIEL~!


    "Mmmmmm~! Mmmmmm~! Mmmmmm~! MMMM~! MMMMMM~!"


    "AAAAAAAAAAA~"


    I felt their tongues stick out of their mouth as they moaned, groaning and gasping as I pounded their pussies.


    My dick was getting thicker and longer as it reached deeper inside. I could feel it pierce their belly itself and beyond. Giving them pleasure like none other.


    "AHNNNN~!!!!"


    "MHMMMMM~!!!!"


    I started to thrust my dick even faster, making the two moan and groan.


    Their pussy was warm, tight, and wet as I felt their inner muscles squeezing me, making my dick throb and force it to make it better and better.


    "Nng~! NNNG~! NGGHH~!"


    "AAHHHH~! AH~! AHHHH~! MMMM~! MH~!"


    "Nggghhh...~"


    *SHWSHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    "CHUMMMINGHH I AMH CHMMING!!!" Alizejh tried to speak but to no avail, as only whimpers escaped while Lucifer had already given in to the masochistic dawg inside of her. Now she was moving to her carnal instincts.


    I felt my dick entering deep into her stomach, making me feel her womb.


    I kept pounding her as she moaned, grunted, and groaned, her voice muffled.


    "A-AHNN! NNNNGH~!"


    I could feel her cervix and uterus squeezing my dick as she orgasmed, her belly quivering and jiggling as she climaxed.


    I kept fucking her as she squirted, the amount of love juices overflowing from her pussy and spilling onto the sheets.


    "A-AH~! Y-Y-YOU''RE SO BIG~! NGGHH~!"


    I felt her insides mp down on my dick as I felt it swell up. It was already fully erect and ready to shoot my load.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    "AHNNNN~!!!!"


    "Mm~"


    "AHHHHHH~! MMM~!"


    "Mm... mm~"


    I gave onest thrust before I unleashed my seed.


    My cock twitched and throbbed, spewing out a river of sperm into her pussy.


    "Mm~"


    "Mm... Mm~"


    I felt the warmth of her pussy engulf my dick and squeeze it, milking it dry.


    I felt my cock twitch as it drained thest drop of my semen out before it regenerated again in an infinite amount, making it feel even bigger.


    "Mm~"


    Iid down on the bed, my dick slowly shrinking as I let my wives cuddle with me. A few hours passed and I felt a tentacle jacking my cock.


    I raised an eyebrow as I nced at Mira amused. She smiled cheekily and behind me. Turning around I saw that all of my wives were looking at me with wide eyes and excited smiles.


    "You guys... are the biggest nymphomaniacs I have ever seen."


    I sighed and shrugged as a happy smile crept onto my face. However, I am a bigger nympho maniac than they cover ever be.


    Looking at them, I caressed their hair and spoke warmly.


    "Another round?"


    ~


    After a lot of sex with my wives, they gradually fellpletely unconscious as if in a drugged state. Seeing that the force field was about to crack, I grabbed my wives and dressed them up in new clothes that I conjured and immediately carried them away.


    Away from the crazy women that were about to break in. A safe ce where no one could harm them.


    The safest ce was Lucifer''s room which had been enchanted with high-level runes. cing them properly. I left the castle and instructed the guilty Sebas that was wearing a cuck hat to guard the door.


    Of course, I was not scared that he would break in. Firstly he was made into an Eunch long back when he joined Lucifer''s service and secondly, his loyalty is above the heaven''s to refute my words. Thirdly, my dominance as a true man will never let a man that has been shown he is lesser than me disobey my orders.


    This is a skill I developed as a fairy king and got enhanced in this life through my lust powers.


    After I was done I went back to where the bed was and it is best to say that it was destroyed. It saddened me but there was nothing I could do.


    The women were sniffing, licking it... with the number of women over it. The bed eventually broke.


    Shaking my head, I began to fuck every woman in front of me.


    Some women spasmed in pleasure as they begged for more fucking while some of themy content on their backs as they stared at the stars with droopy eyes.


    This experience should probably be like an actual drug for them or maybe even further intense.


    "Ahhh~ daddy rael. His cock is so handsome."


    I looked at the woman sprawled on the ground and my face contorted from boredom to shock.


    "Ish?"


    I nced at the woman below me. Man... did she crawl here from the legendary room? Damn. Are the others also here?


    Lifting my head I searched for the women I had fucked behind the door... and like I thought. They were all here, fucked.


    I never realized I fucked them again.


    Shrugging a little, I nced below. Ishtar red at me with seething rage. This made me scratch my neck a little.


    "Are you perhaps a tsundere?"


    I don''t like tsun tsuns. Annoying chicks. Although it is fun to tease them and see them get angry.


    Before she could answer I shoved my balls in her mouth, letting my dick vite her nose and face violently.


    "MFFFHH!!!-"


    She started moaning in pleasure. She was enjoying this. The humiliation of being assaulted by my member. Her nipples were hard as diamonds and I felt them rub against my thighs.


    Her tongue was starting to stroke my cock, trying to make me cum. But s... I''m not done with her yet!


    Pulling out of her mouth I grabbed her hair and pulled her up.


    "Kneel!"


    A hint of refusal mirthed in her red eyes but slowly her pride and arrogance disappeared. From what I experienced, Ishtar prefers to be above me than lower.


    However, I am not gonna give her that.


    "HIGGIHIHIHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    This made me release a few of my hysterical chuckles.


    The moment she was on her knees I mmed my dick into her pussy, making her moan loudly. She was tight.


    But I wasn''t done yet!


    I spread her legs and started pounding away at her like an animal. Each thrust pushed her further down until her forehead touched the ground. Her hips began moving up and down in rhythm to my thrusts.


    My hands grabbed her breasts and squeezed them roughly. Her moans turned into whimpers of pain. It didn''t matter anymore. She would only feel pleasure after this.


    "Your dick is so handsome..."


    I stooped for a second before giving her a small smile.


    "Well obviously. It''s mine after all."


    With a swift move, I grabbed her hair, pulling her off her legs and tossing her over my shoulder.


    "Nn!"


    Iid her atop another woman, her ass facing me. I grabbed both her ankles and ced them on my shoulders.


    Panting heavily, she looked at me with a mixture of confusion and fear. Her arms were wrapped around her torso, her elbows bent and her chin tilted upwards.


    "Higigigigigahahaha- "


    I lifted my dick and pped it on her ass cheeks.


    "HIGH FIVE!!!"


    Both she and the other woman screamed.


    I grabbed her hips with both hands and pushed inside her. The tightness of her pussy was insane. As expected from a strong existence such as hers.


    "Ahhhhhh!!"


    She came immediately. She gripped my wrists with her hands and dug her heels into the ground.


    "Heeheeheee- "


    I sped up my thrusts, feeling my balls pping against her clit each time.


    "AHNHHHH~!"


    Her cries became louder, harder, and more desperate. She was nearing climax.


    "IHRAKIELLLLL!"


    Gripping her waist, I forced myself deeper. And then she let out a loud shriek, and her body froze.


    Her eyes rolled back into her head and her pussy tightened around my cock.


    "Hahhh... hahh... ahhh..."


    I kept thrusting, watching her cum beneath me. Feeling the warmth of her pussy, the grip of her pussy, the spasms of her pussy.


    Then there was nothing else.


    Until I felt something warm gushing inside me.


    Oh? I am cumming. This is amazing!


    A deep smile blossomed on my face. I looked at Ishtar and the woman below her, both spazzing and all the other women around us.


    "This is your reward...."


    Holding my dick, I pointed it toward the sky, and a few secondster, a huge burst of a white superior, sticky lively fountain erupted.


    It reached the skies before twirling and falling onto the ground as if rain.


    All the women in the area went... CRAZY! ABSOLUTE BONKERS!! Even those that were unconscious suddenly woke up and rushed to open their mouths to get a taste of it.


    Some fought for it, some opened their pussies for it to gush inside and some licked the ground... every step I had walked and everywhere my semen spilled.


    -And when I was done shooting, everyone around me got covered in white cum.


    They all startedughing, smiling, crying, screaming, even dancing.


    Ishtar''s body waspletelyid with thick white semen as she stared at me with a nk expression.


    I nced at the hordes, mountains, armies, and oceans of women before shouting at the top of my lungs while imbuing mana as if I were a rockstar.


    "DID YOU ALL ENJOY YOURSELF?????!!!!!"


    "YEsh DADDDHHUYYYY!!!!!"


    "YYYSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!! I WAN MORE CUMMMMMMMMM!!!!!"


    "YESHSHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    I released a deepugh.


    "Good...goood... WELLL IT IS NOT OVER!!!"


    Then I jumped from the mountain of women I was standing upon and fucking Ishtar. As my body soared through the sky, I fell onto an ocean of women as they touched my body as if god and licked my body like a dog.


    Ishtar''s body was covered in white fluid as her arms and legs were spread wide. A few women even climbed on her back and licked it all.


    My attention was now directed to all the women in the ocean that were not yet fucked. Holding my cock in one hand I fingered thousands of women with the other.


    Moonlight Techniques, Kama Sutra, Wet Aura, my lust powers.... all of them together.


    I fucked every woman I saw.


    My cock was too big for some holes and some couldn''t take a single inch of my dick. I didn''t care. I wanted more. I needed more.


    I could feel a bloodthirsty smile creep onto my face as I dove again and again into swarms of women, swimming in them as they fell slowly slowly.


    All of them fell, covered with my semen. Teachers, mothers, daughters, aunts, friends, doctors, magi-engineers, architects, therapists, businesswomen, influencers...


    Every woman in the world came here.


    I AM THE BEST!!! THE MOST HANDSOME!! THE MOST DOMINATING!!! THE MANLIEST MALE!!! THE BEST OF THE BEST!!


    I AM the greatest, strongest, wisest, bravest, funniest, sexiest, smartest, prettiest, most handsome, sexiest, most powerful, strongest, bestest, bestest, bestest, bestest, bestest man in the world!!


    I OWN EVERY WOMAN IN THE WORLD AND AM THEIR MASTER!!!


    I AM IRAKIEL!!!!


    I AM IRAKIEL!!!


    .....


    ....


    ...


    I AM...


    I AM.... IRAKIEL!!!!


    "Higigigigihigihahahahahahahahahah!!!!"


    "HIGIGIGIGIGIGIHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!"


    "HIGIGIGIGIGIGUGUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAAHHAHIHIGGHIHIHIHIGIGIGIGIGHAHAHAHAHA!!!!"


    I fucked one after another. Women fell like flies upon swatting down.


    "HIGIGIGIGIGIHAHHAHAHAHHHIIIIIHIAHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAGGGGGGGHHHAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHAAAAHHHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHA!!!"


    I continuedughing as I fucked the hundreds of women around me. I couldn''t stopughing. I was happy, I was satisfied. The pleasure of being a man!


    And then I suddenly stopped. Looking around, womeny quivering with my fluids in them. Their tongues out of their mouth. Their eyes were so high up above that only their sclera could be seen.


    My eyes widened. All the pleasure disappeared. I was the only sane person, the only person that could walk, that could talk.


    A deep loneliness suddenly struck me as the satisfaction was reced with emptiness.


    A wry smile crept onto my face as I nced below. Hordes... mountains... oceans... armies... of womeny below my feet. They covered all the structures to ever exist in the area I was currently in. In fact... right now, I was above the clouds atop a super mountain of women.


    Even the view from here was not greenery, oceans, rivers, or cities, but rather women... women... women... and women. In every direction, left, right, north, west, and all in between... only women existed.


    Unconscious, their pupils were so high up that only the white sclera could be seen with their tongues outside of their mouths as their bodies quivered and their bellies rounded up and filled with my semen.


    How many women were there? A frown crept onto my face as I counted them one by one. A hundred million? No... there were at least a few billion present out of the total poption of 26 billion.


    Closing my eyes, I spread my spiritual sense across the entire world. Hmmm... a few hourster I opened them. 7,922,312,800. Almost 8 billion. If I remember correctly that was the poption of the trash-level world I was in... during my second life before I sparked the mes of WW3.


    What a coincidence.


    My wry smile did not leave my face. I opened my arms for the wind to embrace me. With my left arm, I grabbed my heavenly dragon''s abysmal sword that pierces the heavens and beyond, giving the world super semen.


    Slowly... slowly... I stroked it gradually fastening the process and when I willed I ejacted to the setting sun.


    My semen graced the air as it disappeared into the wind. I didn''t know where but it flowed away.


    I leaned against my throne of women as I observed the world below. Using water magic, I took a nice bath.


    Although Ducky was not here with me nor my tub, I still enjoyed the quick bath. Opening my arms, I released all my mana out and spread it to the clouds.


    Soon lightning fell from them as they turned ck.


    *Drip...drop...drip...drip...*


    *Drip...drop...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...*


    *...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...drip...*


    Rain embraced the country and beyond, the cleanest and purest water ever to grace the demonic soil.


    The women below quivered as they were showered with the rain.


    I looked down. Every woman in this world...


    ...was being washed.


    A faint smile crept onto my face.


    The rain poured on them as it ran down their body, washing everything away. Sweat, grime... my semen...


    Some went a little crazy again but it was necessary to clean them. I hate unhygienic women and surroundings. Even though my fragrant sweat and semen on them masks the dirty smell, it is vital.


    However, all of them were still unconscious and in a super deep sleep. It was as if they had taken a drug which is not wrong... having sex with me can be said to be stronger than any drug out there.


    I believe they will be sleeping for months.


    Before I knew it the Moon''s heavenly rays glistened upon my skin. How many hours had passed? How many days had passed? I had no fucking idea.


    I lowered the flute that I was ying and basked in the eternal loneliness and Moon that shone above my head.


    Damn.


    I feel...empty... as fuck.


    Looking at the silver object in the sky and the nket of stars that twinkled, sadness crept into my heart.


    A sigh escaped my mouth.


    "I miss Titania, Elequeeness, my statue, and my teacher, Tian Yue."


    At that moment... a thought erupted in my head.


    ''Where is Puck?''


    At the same time, the ck skies suddenly reced with red and orange as a fiery ray burst through piercing all the clouds in the distance.


    I blinked several times and my eyes widened. A giant, blinding ball of fire heading straight toward this area.


    IS THAT A FUCKING ANTIMATTER INFUSED WITH MAGIC DEATH BOMB RAYS?!?!?!


    CAN I REALLY SURVIVE THIS?!?!


    Why is it hearing toward me?!?!


    WHY DOES THIS ALWAYS HAPPEN TO ME?! JUST WHEN I RELAX ESPECIALLY!!


    WHY ME?!?!


    "NIGERUNDAYO!!!"


    As soon as I yelled, I jumped off the mountain, flying through the air. Wait a moment... this ain''t gonna help me... the bomb will still crash into me.


    At that moment a word shed into my mind.


    ''Death Dimension...''


    How do I save all these women though?


    I can''t let such excellent specimens and beautiful species die out like this!!!


    Can I take them along with me to the [Death Dimension]?


    I was not sure. I closed my eyes and opened them again with clear determination.


    It is worth a try.

 Chapter 186: Project Xfinity

    Chapter 186: Project Xfinity


    *Fap...fap...fap...fap...*


    "Huh?"


    *BANG! BANG!*


    *drip...drop....drip...dripp...*


    "Your holy grace. We have killed everyone in this branch and the others havepleted their task as well."


    Pope Joseph Maria nodded. "Very well, let us continue." He walked up ahead, his boots stained with blood as crushed the face of the man he killed.


    Although the Pope held the supreme power in the Church and the Country of the Holy Theocracy. This did not mean a dictator would not have opposition and rebellions.


    In the face of such an adversity, it was important and easier to kill everyone and rece them with loyal brainwashed men. This gave a guarantee.


    The Pope stood in front of a huge ss as he looked outside. Two gigantic cannons at opposite ends, shaped in spherical structures with round walls with ck spots that seemed to be made of a material simr to rubber.


    "Project Xfinity. One day we were fated to use you. The time hase for you to be of good use." The pope released a smile as he fapped with one hand.


    In his other hand was a gadget resembling a mobile that showcased live television. Especially the Cuck Festival.


    In his lifetime. The Pope had two humiliations. The time when he got catfished to fuck a dolphin beast by a demon and the other time when his wife plus daughter got fucked by Irakiel.


    The main cause for both adversities was a demon. This led to an increase in hatred toward them to the point of having no other goal.


    However... just an hour ago... he witnessed another humiliation. The Cuck Festival. In front of his eyes, his daughter and wife got fucked... and the enjoyment on their faces... their beautiful face that looked more beautiful and his usually sterile dick... that stood up... along with the green cap on his head...


    He had never felt this humiliated. Pope Joseph Maria was the head of a goddamn country, a believer in the Life Goddess, a servant of the faith... yet... yet...


    "I face this much dirty humiliation. My reputation has been soiled." The worst thing about it was that... the Pope was starting to enjoy the humiliation.


    He loved it but he hated it at the same time. Hence his motivation was for a single thing. Complete annihtion of the Demon Country, Bourassa... and Irakiel El Fucking Navah.


    The Pope no longer cared... about anything. He just wanted to get everything over with while taking revenge.


    His own brainwashed followers would not question his decision but it was not the same for the council and the clergy.


    The Cardinals would definitely oppose his decision, knowing the power of Project Xfinity and it''s destructive ability.


    Fortunately, they were all wanking just like him but more out of control with their lust, to the point of not being able to reason decisions.


    ''The good thing is that most of my loyal followers are eunuchs or they too would have gone haywire like the other males and be cucks.''


    Another thing the Pope had noticed was that human women, old and kids were not affected by the Cuck Festival. Although that did not matter much since the human female poption is very low, especially after the Apocalypse in Valencia.


    There were just 100,000 human women. Old, middle, and young. All included. The human males were five times more due to the abortion of female humans as soon as there was a possibility of them being born. Most people preferred not to have females due to their weak biology and the Theocracy''s environment being extremely harsh.


    It was mercy for them to die as soon as born. He suspected that human females would soon be extinct and the same with males due to their bodies and biology bing significantly weaker with each generation.


    In the Holy Theocracy, women usually had more than one husband due to their goddess being a female. They could livevishly in the other half of their lives due to having multiple men provide but the investment was not worth it considering the low lifespan of women due to the environment through statistics.


    Humans already have short lifespans, adding harsh environments just decreases them more.


    The reason why Joseph was not in a reverse harem was due to being a clergy member, they were only allowed to have one wife and not allowed to be in harems along with the fact that elves are mostly reserved species and not into depravity like humans.


    He for one absolutely detested the idea of reverse harems. Most clergymen did. To ascend in spirituality, it was important to abstain and it is widely known in the Theocracy that human men are more likely to gain profound consciousness due to their biology.


    One of the ways to gain the profound consciousness was sacrificing. The clergymen usually would sacrifice their lust.


    When one gets into a high position in Church, slowly one starts to lose one''s reproductive abilities and even one''s dick stops getting erect.


    This isrgely due to lust sacrifices. It was also the main reason why Joseph Maria was not as affectedpared to all the other males in the world.


    Although seeing his wife and daughter fucking another... no, the same man was still painful and humiliation had be his inherent kink due to losing in carnal dominance.


    "The War had already begun, there was no doubt about it. The peace contract with the Demon Country, Bourassa too ended today and the world is slowly descending into depravity. This is the best option. Bourassa has to end today and so do all the demons. As for the others and the entire female poption, they are necessary causalities for a good cause. The fucker of my wife and daughter, Irakiel must die... Today."


    At that, the servant behind spoke up, hesitantly. "We are sure... right Pope? The repercussions will be high. Bourassa has lots of natural and unnatural resources that we may need."


    Joseph nced at his eunuch follower. His eyes glinted in red.


    "I am as sure as I know that my wife deeply enjoyed being fucked by Irakiel''s deep hard, longer than mine, thicker than mine... hot and handsome dick that I loved watching fuck my busty sexy big boob elf wife and half-elf, big boob and curvy ass daughter."


    Quickly Joseph put a hand on his mouth, his true desires were boiling up. He had to do this quickly. He could not believe that he was even starting to sexualize his own daughter too.


    He cussed in his mind as he looked away from the eunuch that was ncing at him weirdly. Pope Joseph Maria was sure that his reputation had lowered even further in the eyes of his servant.


    As he wanked with one hand, he looked at the cannon reactor device with a deep look. A mirthful expression crept onto his face.


    He closed his eyes. One press of the red button and half of the poption would be dead. All the females except the female humans.


    Would they ever be able to rebuild? The poption of the world. Pope Joseph Maria knew the answer it was impossible.


    Other than the female abortions there was another thing, it was hard for female humans to give birth to females and there was a high chance of miscarriage as well. This was all due to a deal with a devil long, long, long ago made by the 13th generation Pope of the Holy Theocracy for something in return that Joseph was not aware of.


    That respective Pope even ascended to the Celestial Realm.


    The deal was with a creature beyond theprehension of Pope Joseph Maria and the Holy Theocracy by the name of Ashmedaius. The famed 32nd rank in the Ars Goetia and one of the seven princes of Hell.


    Joesph did not know the details of the creatures, he had no idea nor did the Popes before as they were all fooled.


    In the top secret documents that could only be viewed by the Pope and the Cardinals. The 13th Pope, Hugues My Temr... he described Ashmedaius to be the Goddess Lube, coincidentally after the deal, the clergy of the Holy Theocracy was no longer able to hear the Goddess''s voice along with their rituals going unanswered. Even the weather and biology weakening significantly began from that period.


    Pope Joseph Maria opened his eyes. A new conviction burned in them. He looked at the red button-


    *BOINK!*


    -and he pushed it.


    *WH00000000OOOOOOOSSSSSHHH!!!!!"


    Not a momentter, his skin crumbled into dust, the same with his skeleton and the attendant nearby.


    The entire area behind the huge ss was hollowed out. In the epassed room, lights of the rainbow spectrum released from the canons as they bust into white upon contact, the ray destroyed all nearby surroundings and created a vacuum as it traveled across the skies, disintegrating and destroying matter itself as it traveled.


    The skies lit up in an orangish red color as if they had somehow fallen into Hell. The ray traveled at a speed unlike that of any other scientific or spell or magi-tech weapon.


    Quickly, it reached its target location and before one could evenprehend, the clouds melted off and the sky turned coal as it fell through time as it ceased to exist.


    It was as if gravity itself manipted Space and Time to collide... or maybe disintegrate.


    ~


    A/N: The inspiration of the Holy Theocracy came from North Korea

 Chapter 187: The Finale Begins!!

    Chapter 187: The Finale Begins!!


    A/N: I rmend reading chapter 149 before you begin with this one.


    ~


    *SHWFFFFFF...!!!*


    In mid-air, space began to crack, something deemed to be impossible. Pieces of the sky and air crumbled and the vacuum swirled across the newly formed hole as a hand reached out.


    *Plop!*


    *Boink!*


    "So this is where the source of Pure Death Energy was emanating from."


    "Yes, your majesty." Another figure popped out of the wormhole.


    "Jalear, do you not think that this world looks... ruined? I can feel specs of antimatter."


    "Erm. Your majesty, I do not mean any offense when I say this but if your boss was ''Death'', I think it would be a lot in line for him to go around killing and destroying worlds."


    The creature with the head of a fish and a cloud for a body but fins for arms and legs nodded.


    "Well he did use his Pure Death mes to destruct nine novemquadragintillion six hundred ny-eight octoquadragintillion five hundred fifty-four septenquadragintillion two hundred seventy-three sexquadragintillion eight hundred seventy-eight quinquadragintillion three hundred sixty-two quattuorquadragintillion five hundred forty-four trequadragintillion two hundred eighty duoquadragintillion two hundred six unquadragintillion two hundred quadragintillion two hundred sixty-two novemtrigintillion five hundred fifty-three octotrigintillion eight hundred thirty septentrigintillion two hundred seventy-three sextrigintillion five hundred twenty-seven quintrigintillion seven hundred thirty quattuortrigintillion three hundred ny-two trestrigintillion six hundred thirty-seven duotrigintillion nine hundred twenty-seven untrigintillion five hundred fifty-five trigintillion three hundred eighty-two novemvigintillion nine hundred ny-nine octovigintillion two hundred seventy-two septenvigintillion five hundred thirty-seven sexvigintillion eight hundred eighty-two quinvigintillion six hundred twenty-six quattuorvigintillion seven hundred twenty-eight trevigintillion nine hundred twenty-seven duovigintillion six hundred sixty-three unvigintillion eight hundred twenty-nine vigintillion six hundred thirty-six novemdecillion two hundred ny-two octodecillion nine hundred thirty-six septendecillion seven hundred twenty-six sexdecillion six hundred sixty-three quindecillion two hundred ny-nine quattuordecillion two hundred sixty-three tredecillion seven hundred twenty-nine duodecillion two hundred seventy-three undecillion six hundred twenty-nine decillion two hundred eighty-six nonillion three hundred sixty-eight octillion one hundred ny-two septillion eight hundred thirty-six sextillion eight hundred neen quintillion three hundred eighty-two quadrillion six hundred thirty-eight trillion sixteen billion three hundred ny-one million sixty-three thousand nine hundred eighty-eight- worlds when he created it because he was bored and wanted to test the me''s power."


    Jalear nodded. It had four heads but a single eye in the center. Its lower body was simr to a chimpanzee''s but had flowers for body hair. Overall, the color of the creature was dark red, and had two arms attached to each head with a voice box protruding from where a donger should have been.


    "The tales of Death are certainly widespread."


    The cloud fish kingughed. "You do not understand Jalear. The tales of death are not just tales, they are reality and he is very scary especially due to being eternally bored. When onecks purpose he or she will do anything to amuse themselves... let''s just say that it does not always go well for those that serve higher entities. Their amusement is always scary and mostly involves destroying or snatching things. They are simr to babies. Very very very powerful babies."


    Jalear''s eyes widened. He swayed his arms.


    "So your majesty, are the rumors true? That you were once his goldfish that Death used to keep in a jar?"


    The Cloud fish king''s face grimaced as if harsh memories had struck him.


    "Yes... and those were the true dark ages of my life. It happens when your boss is a cringe, emo psychopath. You are lucky Jalear that you found a mature fish to serve such as me however all to naught. Death is back. We should give up all thoughts of resistance now. Maybe he has changed and is no longer a psycho."


    Jalear gulped his saliva, in the back of his mind all that he had heard of Death yed. From myths to rumors to stories to novels.


    Jalear doubted Al-Mazur Qida had changed. If Death were to revive, Jalear believed that he would try to dominate the omniverse again just for revenge instead of fun this time.


    He nced at his boss''s fish eye and so did the fish king. Both of them gulped their saliva as they turned around to look at thendscape that was in ash and ruin and fire and blood.


    "What the fuck happened here though?"


    ~


    *Tap...*


    *Tap...*


    *Tap...*


    The sounds of boots could be heard as they struck against the ash, causing them to break into further dust forming a chain reaction of ash falling through.


    mes flickered into the air and from that the shadows of the approaching figure grew longer. A man walked out of them.


    A tall man of at least 30 feet. He had well-roundedpact muscles yet a thinnky body, he wore a deep brown coat and ck leather pants. A few tribal nes hung from his neck and he wore a pirate cap with red sses shaped in a circle resting upon his nose.


    He walkedzily as he held a piece of parchment in his left and a shotgun in his right. He looked up at the sky which was starting to clear up from all the smog and dust.


    Hints of red could still be seen as if the sky itself had been crying out for blood. A deep maniacal smirk deepened on his ghastly visage as the creeping rays of the sun shimmered on his pale green skin.


    He nced at the parchment in his left hand. A picture of a beautifuldy with heterochromatic eyes with silky hair and porcin skin. She was dressed in a ck gothic dress and wore many silver essories pertaining to ''Death''.


    Below the image were a reward of 69 trillion Star Credits and a custom design from wandering cksmith Tempest.


    "ording to the divination... she should be here."


    He waved his shotgun around as he chuckled creepily.


    "I love challenges."


    He licked his lips, his long purple tongue filled with a tongue piercing and metal ropes rendering the purple maggots that formed the tongue from escaping.


    It was a delicate piece of work.


    "Lady Hecate. Your head shall be mine to behead."


    The bounty hunter shed a smile, most of his teeth were rotten or fallen down except for one that was perfectly embedded and had the brilliance of pure Mythril.


    Henguidly rest the shotgun on his shoulder as he continued to walk in anguid manner. This was the famed bounty hunter- Undying Maggot Bard. Famous for his works across realms and dimensions.


    One of the best Bounty Hunters to walk the omniverse.


    He hummed lightly and whistled asionally as he let the darkness of the smog swallow him. A sickly voice could be heard rhyming bar after bar as boots thumped the demolishednd.


    "The tortoise, victor in the race''s embrace, Crafted a trap, a sinister chase. Who ys the rabbit, who hides within? A mystery enshrouded, secrets therein~"


    He kept the parchment in his coat as he retrieved a ck revolver from inside.


    "The tortoise, once slow, now cunning and sly, A mastermind, plotting rabbit''s demise. But who wears the fur of the trembling hare? In shadows and whispers, it''s not made clear~"


    Grabbing the empty revolver he put five bullets inside out of six.


    "Is the tortoise the predator, cunning and sly? Or has the rabbit donned a clever disguise? An enigma to ponder, a riddle untold, A tale of deception that chills to the bone~"


    The bounty hunter rolled the cylinder of the gun with his bony finger as he continued to sing.


    "In this twisted game, the lines intertwine, Perception and truth be intertwined. Who''s the hunter? Who''s the prey? In this grim narrative, none can say~"


    Pointing the muzzle at his head, he pulled the trigger.


    *SPLOOOOOOSH!!!!!*


    Bits of flesh and brain sttered the ruined ground. From the organic matter, worms began to escape and gradually dug into the soil.


    The man fell down on his knees only for his shotgun to support his chest vertically. A few secondster the cackling of a madman could be heard.


    "KEJEKEKEKEKEKEKEJEJEJEKAEKE!!!"


    His neck twisted as he somehow got up on his feet. He walked sluggishly as he rested the shotgun back on his right shoulder.


    His vermillion eyes zed with ck spirals in them as he wore his red sses. He opened his mouth as the maggots and horrors inside sang in a malovent tune.


    "In shadows deep, where secrets creep, Whispers eerie, they softly seep. Bad luck, oh bad luck, at every turn, Lady Luck''s mercy, you''ll never discern~


    ~Rest not, dear soul, in woods so dread, For horrors lurk where darkness spreads. The Maggot Lord, a sinister beast, Hungers for a moment''s feast~


    ~Beware his hunger, his cunning wiles, A predator with twisted smiles. He waits for prey of splendid grace, To trap them in his vile embrace~


    ~So heed my words, my chilling plea, Escape the woods, break free, be free. For in the darkness, his power grows, And with each rest, his hunger shows~"


    "Lady Hecate should not have taken a pitstop."


    He flicked a maroon coin in the air. The Bounty Hunter did not look at the result as he kept it inside of his pockets.


    "For, I am here to hunt my prey."

 Chapter 188: Death Dimension

    Chapter 188: Death Dimension


    In a gloomy environment with dark night skies, a silver-haired man stood alone. His right arm crumbled before regenerating. This process took a few more times until it waspletely intact.


    Rael heaved a sigh of relief. He was currently in the Death Dimension. Along with him, the entire young and beautiful female poption of the Lower World was present.


    Most of them were sleeping but it looked as if his wives had woken up. Lucifer stood shoulder to shoulder with Rael while Mira generated some kind of a potion and sshed it on the faces of Alizejh and Aria to wake them.


    Momentster, all of them sat on a wooden table right in front of a Gothic castle that was surrounded by ethereal flowers and ice.


    Lucifer was the first to break the silence.


    "What happened back there?"


    Rael kept silent for a few seconds. He was confused and deep in thought simr to the others. Raising his eyes to match Lucifer''s, he spoke hesitantly.


    "Something simr to an antimatter bomb, right before our escape, I witnessed the world copsing to cessation."


    Lucifer and Aria fell silent, the former because she had ruled over most of it with passion while thetter was born and raised in the lower world. Obviously, she had deep lingering feelings for it.


    Alizejh was unaffected for most of it. Her voice was normal and her face did not show any particr feelings.


    "Are you okay, brother?"


    A soft smile crept onto Rael''s face as he nodded before speaking shamelessly.


    "I am fine. My body is a little tired due to the sex marathon."


    Alizejh pondered a little before showing a cheeky grin.


    "Maybe you should sleep. You can use myp."


    Rael''s eyes widened as he screamed in his head.


    ''That does not even sound half bad. It sounds awesome! Imagine waking up and the first thing you see is your own female version''s visage!!''''


    Aria, for the first time in a while, asked. Her voice quivered as a sad expression covered her face.


    "Is the world truly destroyed?"


    Everyone fell silent because none of them had an answer however right at that moment a monotone voice wafted in the air.


    "No."


    The air in the Death Dimension turned rabid as a shadowy hand crept and pulled the bounds to have it''s form increase, breaking through space and time. Something like pure white marble stairs could be seen from inside it.


    *Tap~ tap~ tap~*


    A white-haired woman descended down them, trudging closer to the portal door. She was wearing a gothic maid uniform and had an elegant yet rustic witch hat ced on her head.


    Her luminescent heterochromatic eyes glowed in the darkness. One in a pinkish hue and the other in a golden tincture. If one looked into them, then one would think that jewels are embedded in the eye sockets rather than eyes because of how beautiful they looked.


    Hecate looked at the wife entourage and then at her master. Her pale face showed no emotions as she raised her hands and copied his signature move.


    "Yo!"


    Looking at her deadpan expression, Rael too raised his hand promptly.


    "Yo."


    All of his wives by the side looked at each other before looking at the private maid with a bit of jealousy. Aria heaved a sigh before asking in a polite tone.


    "Miss Hecate, what do you mean by ''No''?


    Hecate looked at her before conjuring a wooden seat near the table. Suddenly a cup conjured on it and numerous souls began to enter inside turning into a glowing white-brown liquid.


    Holding the cup, she took small sips from it. Upon noticing that everyone was staring at her, she raised her cup.


    "Tea? Anyone?"


    Alizejh''s eyes dazzled. "Do you have coffee? Preferably Cafe Du Lait? With sugar, lots of it."


    Hecate chuckled silently in her generic gothic eerie manner. Waving her hands, a cup conjured at Alizejh''s spot as souls dissolved into it forming a glowing milky liquid.


    Lucifer by the side spoke suddenly. She was taken aback by the endeavor that was partaking in front of her yeux. Her tone and voice were rather shocked.


    "Since when are Esthers able to brew soul products with a snap of their fingers?"


    Hecate revealed a sly smile as she looked at Rael.


    "Since our dear lord revived."


    Meanwhile, the crux of the matter was more confused than ever, he pointed at himself and wondered aloud.


    "Me?"


    Hecate nodded, as she took a sip of her tea.


    "Of course, it''s you, master. The heir to the Supreme Ruler of Death. The new to be Embodiment of Death, Origin of Death. The second call of the First Heretic, the great Sinner of Chaos. The Lord that reigns over all souls and likewise necromantic beings. The force of destruction that is erratic and impulsive yet strikes in a timely manner, affecting all toe. A primordial element of the Law of Order itself, bound with nature. You just need to reim your throne."


    Rael listened carefully to what Hecate said. It reminded him heavily of his interactions with Al-Mazur Qida. He seemed ratherme in person and character but Rael could not help but be in awe of him even after fucking his mother.


    Death himself.


    The grim reaper that dreamt to conquer everything in existence on a whim. The supreme being that wielded a downright crazy amount of power and influence.


    This made Rael realize once again how great of a target was etched on his back. Once all the powers of Death assimted with him, he would have crazy influence and authority across the infinite cosmos.


    Unlike his existence as the Fairy King, the existence of Death was way higher. It was at the top of the entire list. Probably one of the strongest beings to ever exist.


    ''I should ask Hecate to educate me more about Death and once I get back to the Celestial Realm, I should start reading about it and gain higher knowledge.''


    It was not that Rael did not have any knowledge. He possessed a lot of it due to his first life as the Fairy King. A historical figure that was widely celebrated as a legend.


    More knowledge however would always be better, especially since he would soon be deemed as a heretic.


    Rael paused for a moment before taking a deep breath. He suddenly tilted to look at Hecate with a serious gaze.


    "Can I brew myself a coffee or any product?"


    Hecate nodded. "Yes, master. Since you are the origin of death and the master of the ultimate death dimension. It should be a piece of cake. All you need to do is think about what you want to conjure."


    Rael nodded. Closing his eyes, a ckced underwear suddenly conjured. Opening his eyes, he looked at it with joy while the women simply stared at him.


    Coughing slightly, he took the underwear in his hand before it crumbled and this time a ss conjured.


    Inside it, souls began to fill up forming a glowing white-red liquid. Twirling it in his hand, Rael took a small sip of the wine.


    Instantly a smile blossomed on his face. He looked at the ss with deep satisfaction.


    "Excellent wine. Reminds me of the Fairy Realm."


    Hecatemented obediently in a dull voice.


    "You can only conjure products that you have tasted or wielded before. Of course, there are certain limits but I am not aware of them."


    It did not take Rael much time to realize that in the Death Dimension, he was the absolute ruler... unless someone with a higher death authority invaded.


    Hence why, Rael decided to be careful before extracting anyone inside. Gods of Death, still had a higher authority than him at the moment. The essence of Al-Mazur Qida had not yet beenpletely fused. It would take time. A very long time by human standards and a considerable amount by celestial standards.


    ''Why is Hecate able to conjure soul products in my dimension though? Why does she even have the ability?''


    As is understanding the thoughts of Rael, Hecate spoke.


    "Witches are servants of the Supreme Ruler of Death while Esthers are the priests of Death. We worship, Death, we follow Death and we believe in Death. Naturally, our source of power is derived from Death. As for Esthers... heh, we are abnormal existences above everything that exists, blessed by the Death concept directly. Naturally, we can control Pure Death Energy to an extent... however, we are not it''s rulers but rather servants."


    Rael nodded. This was basic information he knew but it was not bad to relearn once every while. Hecate then turned around to look at Aria, her expression turned grim as she spoke.


    "As for your answer, Bourassa ispletely annihted, not a single trace of it. The other kingdoms too are half in ruins with a scarce amount of survivors but enough. The world has gone into ruins."


    Aria nodded, sad but a little relieved. At least her homnd, Undis was notpletely annihted. Although she did not know how to react. It was obvious that all the young, mature females in the world were currently in this dimension and knowing Rael she was sure that they would not be able to fuck anyone else nor would her husband let them.


    So... in the end was it doomed to cease to exist?


    Aira''s head had started to hurt. So she decided to not think about it. Noticing, her pain Hecate continued but not before looking at Rael.


    "The Death Dimension is dangerous. Master, I rmend that you transport everyone out of here before their souls corrupt and fall to the ravings of ''Them'' and ''Their''."


    Rael had a look of understanding as he nodded.


    "The Old Ones..."


    Hecate simrly nodded in a grim fashion. Rael pondered a little before asking. He remembered that Esthers have a special ability that lets them traverse anywhere without side effects.


    "Since you are an Esther, a former leader of the Cardinals. Could you transport them to another dimension? I could lend the power of Pure Death Energy."


    Hecate ced a finger on her chin before nodding.


    "It should be possible. However, I will be left weakened than I already am."

 Chapter 189: Oppenheimer

    Chapter 189: Oppenheimer


    ''In the Celestial Realm and beyond, a widely known saying cautions the living from venturing into the realms of death, for once they cross that threshold, escape bes an impossibility. The words serve as a timeless reminder, emphasizing the divide between the living and the deceased, a boundary not meant to be breached. For if they do, not only will they corrupt but they will be forced to listen to the ravings of mysterious beings and be cursed.''


    Rael stood before the immense expanse of the Death Dimension, now under his rule. The skies mirrored the dusky hues of the evening, and the surroundings exuded a bleakness reminiscent of midwinter. Yet, amidst the destion, an undeniable touch of beauty lingered.


    As he turned his gaze to the opposite side, Rael looked toward the familiar gothic castlethe very ce where Al-Mazur Qida''s mother, the woman who reincarnated as Persephone in Greek Mythos, remained trapped.


    ''I think I should visit her once before departing from this dimension.''


    Shaking his head, he cast another nce at the deste surroundings. He knew that Hecate had already transported all the females from the Death Dimension to a habitable dimension, ensuring their safety and well-being.


    The only individuals who remained in the dimension were Alizejh, Lucifer, Mira, Aria, and Hecate herself.


    The heterochromatic witch appeared visibly exhausted, gasping for air as her already weak body grew even feebler due to the heavy price ofrge scale ritualistic hetrocharomatic pure death esther power use while being a former self of what she was once upon a time.


    With a meaningful gaze, Hecate locked eyes with Rael, and he nodded in acknowledgment. Turning his attention to his wives, Rael hesitated for a moment before voicing his concern,


    "Should we check the damage in the Lower World?"


    Alizejh, Lucifer, Mira, Aria, and Hecate exchanged knowing nces, understanding the weight of the decision.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Alizejh spoke with aposed demeanor,


    "Yes, it would be wise to assess the extent of the aftermath."


    Aria and Lucifer nodded in agreement, it was evident that they held sentiments attached to the lower world. They longed to gaze upon it onest time, to cherish the memories they had woven there before turning the page and closing this chapter in their extraordinary lives.


    Despite his weariness, Rael understood the importance of this farewell. With a nod of agreement, he gathered his strength and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, the serene vani evening sky transformed before their eyes. They felt a rush of vibrant rainbow lights streaking past them, and soon the sky turned a soft, cloudy grey.


    At the edge of the st periphery, Rael and his wives stood, their eyes fixed on the devastation below. The once vibrant and livelyndscape had been reduced to ashes and swirling dust.


    The destructive force of the st had eradicated everything in its path, leaving behind only mes that danced erratically amidst the haze.


    The scene was surreal, like a bug in reality. The mes seemed to burn without consuming, perpetually locked in a state of chaotic dance, at times they even glitched from reality.


    Aria and Lucifer looked upon the destruction with a mix of sorrow and disbelief. The former smiled bitterly remembering the songs she had sung to the wind. Lucifer''s eyes gleamed with a mix of emotions, recalling the nights he had spent stargazing and the quiet moments of introspection.


    The aftermath of the detonation was apparent - the power of the antimatter bomb had left nothing but devastation in its wake. It had obliterated the entire country of Bourassa, leaving behind a deste and uninhabitablendscape.


    The atmosphere was irreparably damaged, exposing the remnants of the once vibrant world to the harshness of cosmic radiation.


    Gone were the bustling cities, the lush forests, and the serenendscapes that had once defined Bourassa.


    The devastating impact of the bomb had stripped away all traces of life and non-living matter alike, leaving behind only an empty void.


    Indeed, while the catastrophic antimatter bomb spared some regions of the world from immediate destruction, it still had devastating consequences for the ecosystem. All humans on the would die immediately due to their weak bodies, they were probably already dead... leaving behind only the higher level species.


    The explosion''s impact on the environment was ravaging. High-quality or peculiar flora and fauna that were not instantly eradicated would face the grim reality of cosmic radiation too and its long-term effects.


    The future generations of these organisms, both nt, animal, and humanoid were at confirmed peril of developing deformities and mutations as a result of the bomb''s lingering effects.


    This was the power of an Anti-Matter Magi-Bomb created by humans.


    Rael ced aforting arm around his wives, his presence a source of strength and reassurance. Gazing at the scene, he released a heavy sigh, his heart empty toward the loss and destruction.


    His words slipped out, reflecting his disappointment in humanity''s capacity for destruction and violence toward their own world. "Humans... no matter which world it is. They will always remain disgusting. Fucking cavemonger barbarians."


    Mira the ever-thoughtful one, spoke in a measured tone,


    "Hubby, it''s true that human beings, like any species, have their ws and have made grave mistakes.. but let''s not forget that not all humans are the same, just as not all beings are alike. It''s important to acknowledge the darkness, but also to seek the light within each individual and work towards a better future."


    Lucifer scoffed from the side, her voiceden with cynicism, "Mighty wordsing from a tyrant."


    Mira, unamused by Lucifer''s remark, rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out yfully.


    "Oh,e on now, Lucifer. Don''t be so harsh. But you have to admit, I do have a point. You as Heaven''s general and me the Tyrant Slime King, both you and I have blood on our hands."


    A wry smile yed on Rael''s lips, hinting at theplexity of his feelings.


    "Let us not argue now," he began, attempting to diffuse any potential tension. "Mira, I truly value your viewpoint, and I''m grateful for your understanding. But I must be honest  my stance won''t easily change unless you can convince me otherwise."


    As he spoke, his gaze softened, showing that he was open to discussion and differing opinions. "We can''t deny that each of us bears the burden of taking lives, spreading seeds of hatred. However, there lies a distinction between humans and us non-humans. We, as non-humans, species of higher status and more advanced on the evolutionary scale have a deep-rooted love and appreciation for our own kind. Our sense of unity and empathy fosters harmony and peace."


    His voice gained conviction as he continued, "Unlike most humans, whose nature seems to be inherently wed  marked by a tendency to destroy their own home and kind. They are often driven by enmity rather than happiness for their people. Although we might find exceptions within our own kind, for them, it seems to be a systemic issue. This inclination towards malevolence, even if perceived subjectively, is deeply concerning... obviously it''s not more than demons, devils or other chaotic creatures but at least even they wouldn''t actively destroy their homnd."


    Rael paused, acknowledging that this was aplex matter, and he didn''t wish to generalize or oversimplify it. "Of course, there are exceptions among humans as well, just as there are among our kind. But the scale and frequency of destructive tendencies among humans are troubling."


    Lucifer''s expression softened, Hecate, Aria, and Alizejh remained silent as Mira slowly nodded.


    "... you''re right,"


    Lucifer''s sighed as she looked back at the deste scene before her. Her heart weighed a little with guilt and sorrow.


    She had been the leader of her people, responsible for their safety and well-being. Yet, she couldn''t protect them from the rebellion that had torn her kingdom apart.


    The knowledge that she had failed to foresee and prevent it gnawed at her, leaving her with a profound sense of regret.


    ''Instead of braying like a donkey... I should have been protecting my people.... hmmm nevermi-''


    Meanwhile, Aria''s concern extended to the Vampire country of Undis. The potential consequences of the radiation caused by the antimatter bomb weighed heavily on her mind.


    She was worried about the well-being of her subjects despite having cut off connections with Undis. She knew that they would face deformities and hardships due to the lingering effects of the cataclysmic event.


    As the sister of the King and duchess of Undis, she bore the responsibility of ensuring the safety and prosperity of her people, and the thought of their suffering weighed heavily on her heart.


    ''Then again... maybe they would all have declined seeing that all the female vampires were in Bourassa getting fucked by Rael.''


    As the others were engaged in conversation, Hecate''s demeanor shifted abruptly. A sudden gulp betrayed her unease, and her knees wobbled beneath her. Goosebumps prickled her skin, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    Her gaze was fixed on a specific direction as if drawn by an unseen force that stirred an unsettling presence.


    Rael and his wives noticed Hecate''s distress and immediately turned their attention to her. Concern etched across their faces, they approached her with care.


    "Hecate, what is it? What do you see?" Rael inquired gently, cing aforting hand on her shoulder.


    With terror etched in her voice, Hecate stood frozen as she whispered urgently to Rael and his wives,


    "Master... we need to leave... we need to leave NOW!"


    The urgency in her tone sent shivers down their spines, and they knew that Hecate''s intuition couldn''t be ignored. She was after all one of the strongest beings in all existence. The Mother of Witches, the Leader of the Nine Cardinal Esthers, and being reputed as the Goddess of Magic.


    In a sudden and jarring moment, an umon pitch-ck bullet whizzed through the mes, finding its mark with chilling uracy. It pierced into Hecate''s left side, striking her at the waist, and leaving behind a deep and painful graze.


    A collective gasp of shock rippled through the group as they reacted instinctively to the unforeseen attack. Hecate staggered back, her hand instinctively going to the wound as her deadpan face contorted with pain.


    *Tap...*


    *Tap...*


    *Tap...*


    The sounds of boots could be heard as they struck against the ash. Then, as if summoned from the very essence of the scorched mes, a haunting poetic voice screeched through the air.


    "~Echoes of fate, toote, toote... the rabbit trapped in dire straits. In the clutches of doom, the trap''s embrace, no escape for the rabbit, no escape~"


    Anky man could be seen wearing a deep brown coat and ck leather pants. A few tribal nes hung from his neck and he wore a pirate cap with red sses shaped in a circle resting upon his nose.


    His eyes which could be seen from the slight gap in the sses were vermillion with ck spirals in them and his face was extremely grotesque as he licked his lips with his tongue that appeared to be maggots joined together.


    The bounty hunter looked down at Hecate that was ring at him with anger, a creepy smile crept onto his face as he pointed the shotgun at Hecate''s face, his fingers about to pull the trigger.


    "Found you. Rabbit."

 Chapter 190: Nemodory and Jalear, Servants of Death

    Chapter 190: Nemodory and Jalear, Servants of Death


    A pitch-ck bullet sliced through the air with a determined swish, poised to pierce Hecate''s abdomen but in a surprising twist, right before making an impact, it abandoned its mission, plummeting to the ground and undergoing a bizarre transformation.


    Slowly, almost yfully, it expanded, resembling nothing less than a ballooning orb, ascending into the sky.


    Suddenly, from behind, a voice chimed in, saying,


    "Well, well, well... who would have thought that we would meet again, Ms.Hecate."


    As Rael and the gang spun around, they were met with an unexpected sight. There stood a peculiar being, part-fish and part-cloud, a blend of elements that defied the norm, and if that wasn''t enough, right beside it was an even stranger sighta ghastly creature sporting four heads, each one more unsettling than thest.


    Hecate stood there, a mix of astonishment and relief washing over her. She was still trying to process the fact that she had miraculously escaped being shot. Rael, on the other hand, wore a slight frown, clearly perplexed by the unfolding situation.


    As for the maggot lord bounty hunter, his gaze remained fixed on the neer, a spark of familiarity igniting in his eyes.


    A crazed cackle erupted from him, his vermillion eyes lighting up as they locked onto the strange entity.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t the Cloudfish King, Nemodory," he chimed, a mix of mockery and surprise in his tone. "Seems like the sayings were spot ononce a heretic, always a heretic."


    The entity rolled his fish eyes, he stared deeply at the Undying Maggotlord and spoke.


    "Tell me, Johgrub the Great Maggot. How much do I need to pay for you to let us go?"


    With a nonchnt air, the Undying Maggot Lord meticulously polished the shotgun''s muzzle using a napkin, all the while delivering his response. "Think you can outbid the 69 trillion star credits I''m raking in from the other party? They''ve hired me to track down the Esther Queen and bring her head on a nonhumanchina tter, you see."


    A hint of dismay crossed Nemodory''s features, causing hisplexion to slightly pale. He started tallying on his fins, only to shake his head with a resigned sigh.


    "I can muster up 40 trillion Star Credits at best... but in addition to that, I''m willing to offer two Heaven Grade weapons and my most cherished art, the HotAirBaloon Sutra."


    The maggot lord''s mouth parted, his tongue extending outward and stretching to an extraordinary length. As he gazed at it, something remarkable happened. The tongue seemed to spring to life, wriggling and squirming with an almost eerie sentience. It was as though Johrub was engaged in an unspoken conversation with the maggots.


    A sudden smile graced Johrub''s lips as he directed his attention towards Nemodory, his tone carrying a mix of determination and assertion.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to decline," he said decisively. "It''s been quite the endeavor to reduce such a formidable entity to this pitiful condition. Too many eyes are fixed on my every move, all eager for the demise of the rabbit. Hecate has offended too many powerhouses and besides, once I''m through with you, I''ll have all I desire. Your allegiance to a heretic only further confirms that you''re no different."


    Nemodory released a heavy, audible sigh that resonated through the air but then, as if a switch had been flipped, a wry and mocking smile crept onto his face.


    He locked eyes with Johgrub and spoke with an air of pride.


    "What a shame. I had hoped you''d see reason, yet it appears that your path leads to nothing but your demise."


    Johgrub''s slightly opened and the elongated tongue began to disperse into individual maggots. Each of these tiny creatures emittedughter, creating an eerie and unsettling chorus that filled the air.


    The Maggot Lord closed his mouth and theughter stopped. Looking at Nemodory he spoke.


    "Even my offsprings are mocking you."


    The Undying Maggot Lord let out a scoff, his voice dripping with a mixture of disbelief and disdain. "Seems like even goldfish have developed an abundance of arrogance in recent times," he retorted, not holding back.


    He pressed on, his tone unwavering. "Listen closely, fool. I am Johgrub, one of the original six maggots personally crafted by the All-Emperor Mahir El Navah. I bear his blessing, which has cursed me with immortality, transforming me into the unkible bounty hunter that I''ve be today. If it still hasn''t dawned on you... Let me spell it out: I can''t be killed."


    Nemodory''s fish-like visage contorted as if struck by an unexpected blow. He shook his head, a strained smile tugging at his lips.


    With a series of sideways finger motions, he desperately conveyed his disagreement, attempting to convey that Johgrub''s assertion was mistaken.


    "It''s not me who is going to kill you... Maggot Lord."


    The Bounty Hunter arched a metaphorical eyebrow, his gaze shifting to Nemodory with a touch of amusement. He busied himself by loading bullets into his guns, only half-ncing at his opponent as he spoke sarcastically.


    "Oh, really? And just who, might I ask, is going to do the honors?"


    Nemodory''s smile oozed with pride, puffing up his fish-like chest with an air of confidence. His fish eyes bore into Johgrub''s unsettling vermillion gaze.


    Jalear behind him even had a trumpet in his hand and a drum as his boss spoke, his words carrying an almost triumphant promation.


    "Who else but... The Embodiment of Death, The Supreme Ruler of Death, The Origin of Death, The First Heretic, Sinner of Chaos. However, those titles don''t matter, for it is my lord, The one and only..."


    In a moment of pause, his gaze flickered toward Jalear, and he whispered urgently


    "The trumpets fast!",


    Jalear looked at his boss awkwardly, a little depressed.


    "...."


    Several seconds slipped by in an unusual silence. Nemodory let out a sigh of frustration and pivoted around, casting a pointed re in Jalear''s direction. Suddenly, a flicker of realization illuminated his features.


    "Oh... I forgot that you do not have a mouth. Haizzz, drum roll it is then."


    Jalear responded with a nod of understanding and promptly initiated a well-executed drumroll, gradually building up the suspenseful sound in the air, reminiscent of the start of a momentous revtion.


    Satisfaction yed across Nemodory''s expression as the drums rolled, a nod of approval apanying the rhythmic sound.


    With a final bob of his head, he turned his attention back to Johgrub, his overconfidence oozing through a smug grin.


    He extended a finger, pointing directly at the maggot lord, only to gradually pivot his finger that slowly turned toward a silver-haired man who was stealthily slipping away from the unfolding situation, apanied by his personal maid and wives.


    In a bold, resonating promation, Nemodory''s voice echoed loudly as he dered his announcement.


    "The Great... AL-MAZUR QIDA!!! Death himse-


    As he spoke, Nemodory''s words came to a sudden halt, his whole being freezing in ce. He used his fin to rub his fish-like eyes, almost as if attempting to verify the reality of the scene before him.


    A frown of confusion marred his features, and his voice lowered to a puzzled, almost squeaky tone as he murmured in disbelief.


    "Huh?... Hold on a sec, you ain''t my lord... I don''t even know you..."


    Horror gradually etched itself onto Nemodory''s features, his face contorting as the unsettling sensation of the undying maggot lord''s gaze bore into his back, a weighty and foreboding presence that sent shivers down his spine.


    The Cloudfish King extended a fin, directing his attention toward the otherworldly figure of the super handsome silver-haired man with skin more perfect than perfect and a body that screamed attraction, who had already broken into a nigerundayo sprint to escape the unfolding chaos.


    With a voice that carried a mix of urgency and fear, the Cloudfish King unleashed a scream that resonated at the top of his lungs, aimed squarely at the imposter, who exuded an aura of death energy so potent it hummed through the air.


    "WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU??!"

 Chapter 191: The Maggot of Ethereus

    Chapter 191: The Maggot of Ethereus


    Once upon a time, long ago. The All-Emperor, Mahir El Navah had created six magical maggots. Unlike the grotesque creatures in human society and inferior worlds, maggots were a divine species handcrafted by the absolute nirvana.


    These six maggots had very important roles and special powers.


    The maggots being, The Maggot of Reincarnation- possessing the power to the cycle of life and death, tied to the concept of karma.


    The Maggot of Chronosight- possessing the power to manipte time and perceive events that have urred in the past or glimpse into the future in an omniscient manner.


    The Maggot of Astraforge- possessing the power to energy, being able to manipte all of them except Null Energy and forge it to weapons, bodies, or arts.


    The Maggot of Eclipsarum- possessing the power to manipte shadows and create eclipses at will. It is said that it can plunge the entire omniverse into temporary darkness.


    The Maggot of Animataur- possessing the power to bring inanimate objects to life andst but definitely the least, The Maggot of Ethereus- possessing the power to transcend every realm and travel them.


    Johgrub- The Undying Maggot Bard and one of the Six Maggot Lords is thest of the Orignal Maggots. The weakest of them all yet the most dangerous one. The Maggot of Ethereus.


    He is known for three things across worlds, dimensions, and universes.


    One is his remarkable abilities is asexual procreation, where he can bring together various elements to form a living body made entirely of maggots. Even the body he possesses is made up of his own children.


    His offsprings can be discovered in nearly every universe, forming a sort of partial hive mind. This phenomenon is especially prevalent in less advanced worlds and inferior worlds, primarily those dominated by humans.


    The second being his deep passion for poetry and singing, though his affinity leans more toward the former. It''s an exceedingly rare urrence to hear Jogrub speak in a conventional manner.


    Those fortunate enough to encounter him and survive often recount his unique form ofmunication through poetic verses, rather than regr conversation.


    The third being his upation as a Bounty Hunter, assassin, and a mercenary. Johgrub could be said to have created the term bounty hunter due to being one of the senior beings to exist and taking amission to kill random beings. It''s widely known much he enjoys a challenge and a good chase due to being eternally bored like many higher beings without proper responsibilities or purpose.


    Johgrub''sughter echoed loudly, driven mostly by the wriggling maggots thatprised his tongue, but it wasughter nheless. A faint, eerie smile crept onto his face as he observed the shocked Nemodory.


    His gaze fixated on his trembling lips as they curled, and he whispered in a poetic and unsettling manner,


    "What shadows await, now that your path is through?~~"


    An urge to roll his eyes came over Nemodory but he couldn''t since his eyes were fish eyes, they stayed in ce, unblinking. He kept screaming in his head, weeping as his expression continuously changed from horror to sadness and fear then back to horror.


    ''I have been bamboozled!''


    Johgrub''s smile grew, thoroughly amused by Nemodory''s reactions. The constant flux of expressions on the man''s face entertained him immensely.


    The Maggot Lord pondered if even a person suddenly denied during a consensual encounter could match the Cloudfish King''s rapid shifts in reactions.


    His lips smacked together, and the unceasing maggot''s tongue slithered through, moistly licking them as he spoke.


    "~Nemodory, we''ve met in days of yore~


    ~however not in the game of hare and tortoise, that''s for sure~


    ~but now I ask, in my creation''s lore~


    ~Who are you within it, I implore?~"


    Nemodory fixed a steadfast stare upon Johgrub. His expression remained utterly serious and stoic. He was well aware of the Undying Maggot Bard''s infamous game known as ''Bitch, are you the Hare or the Tortoise?''


    It''s a game of tag, where one person takes on the role of the tortoise, and the other assumes the guise of the hare. Both participants are kept in the dark about who is hunting whom. The hare might be pursuing the tortoise, oblivious to the fact that it''s all part of the tortoise''s cunning n, while the tortoise, in turn, hunts the hare without thetter''s knowledge.


    Nemodory was well aware that there was no real answer to it. The question was purely rhetorical, a way for a hunter to gauge their prey. It consisted of menacing inquiries and the elusive answers that apanied them.


    In a soft but confident voice, Nemodory spoke not looking at his attendant.


    "Jalear, it''s time to unleash our top-secret super move."


    Jalear cast a nce at his boss, his expression a mix of suspicion and confusion. He hesitated but asked incredulously.


    "We have one?"


    Nemodory finally turned to look at Jalear, breaking his eye contact with the formidable senior being, the Maggot Lord, who had existed since the prime days of the All-Emperor.


    "We do, Jalear. Didn''t you know? All my followers are aware of it,"


    Jalear muttered under his breath, a stream of curses escaping as he allowed his deepest insecurity to surface.


    "I knew it," he grumbled, "His Grace was always ying favorites. Is it because I don''t have a mouth? He and the others always fucking offer me food despite knowing this."


    Nemodory''s fish eyes twitched upon hearing Jalear''s mutterings, but he maintained his warm smile and confident expression.


    "....It should be obvious," he responded calmly, "Farewell, Jalear. You''ve been an excellent servant. Always helped me save on my food expenses."


    Jalear blinked for a moment, his expression initially one of confusion. But in the next millisecond, that confusion morphed into absolute shock and disbelief. Nemodory''s body shot through the air at a speedparable to, if not faster than, light.


    Jalear screamed in his mind, absolutely horrified.


    ''WHAT THE FUCCKKKKKK????!''


    The Cloudfish King''s body had inted, resembling a balloon, and it seemed as though he had transformed into a balloon cloud. He melded with the air and sliced through space like a supersonic rocket.


    Jalear was aghast. It dawned on him that Nemodory had invoked the highest level of his HotAirBaloonSutra technique to nigerundayo. Panic welled up within him as he quickly brainstormed.


    ''D-did he just leave me here to die??? As a distraction to buy him more time for an escape?!?!''


    A voice boomed, causing Jalear to break out of his thoughts.


    "Kekekekeke~ Hrious so very much~"


    Jalear gulped his saliva, not daring to turn around for he could feel the gaze of the Johgrub, piercing into his back.


    However, the words that followed from the maggoty mouth of the Maggot Lord shocked Jalear to his very core. He remained motionless, scarcely able to believe his ears as he heard Johgrub speak.


    "Your name is Jalear? Would you prefer to serve me instead of the Fish King, or shall you meet your fate as prey for my children?"


    Jalear remained paralyzed by fear, a feeble croak escaping his trembling lips as he whimpered and stammered, his voice barely audible.


    "S-serve you... b-but w-why me?"


    Johgrub''s smile twisted, extending to where his eyes should have been. It was an utterly deranged grin, reminiscent of a death knell tolling in the darkest depths of hell.


    The Maggot Lord let out a soft, eerie whistle, the haunting tune lingering in the air as he whispered with a profound air,


    "~Betrayal''s kiss, a heart turned blue~


    ~In darkness dwells, where once was true~"


    His vermillion eyes pierced through the surrounding darkness, their glow intensifying with each passing moment. Slowly, he extended his long, bony fingers toward Jalear''s face. A few maggots oozed from his nails and burrowed into the four-faced monster.


    Soon, the maggots began to procreate, and a single artificial mouth connected all four faces of Jalear. The poor creature screamed in unimaginable agony.


    "AAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Johgrub''s creepy smile persisted as he observed Jalear, who was both astounded and writhing in pain. The servant despite the pain, beggarishly tasted the air like a dog, his new artificial maggot mouth intricately linked to his neural pathways.


    Johgrub whispered, his eyes gleaming with a thrill that danced like shadows. He spread his arms wide, embracing the euphoric sensations coursing through him.


    "Why, you ask?" he chuckled darkly. "Heh. Obviously, to make the hunt more interesting."


    ~


    [Image in parament nments to signify this conclusion arc]

 Chapter 192: Hecates Realization

    Chapter 192: Hecate''s Realization


    Rael was confused, all of his wives along with him ran at their fastest speed possible. None of them dared to look behind, except, of course, the silver-haired man whose guts heaven herself hated.


    "RUN FASTER! The balloon guy is right behind us!"


    Hecate''s eyes widened as she nodded, she had not expected much from Jalear. There was no way he could hold back against Johgrub the Maggot Lord despite being one of the most famous figures across the omniverse.


    Aria was confused as everyone ran, "I''m sorry I do not understand. Why are we running? And why is this maggoty smelly entity after us?"


    Alizejh nodded in understanding, "You need to exin Miss Hecate, the person was after you."


    Hecate simply ignored the two, her face like usual, nk and monotone without much emotion. Lucifer shook her head as she interrupted,


    "I believe I know the reason. Bounty Hunting. Hecate is in the top 10 List of Most Wanted Across the Omniverses."


    Lucifer paused, a hint of disbelief creeping into it, "...though it''s unknown of anyone ever trying to attempt hunting any of them."


    Hecate sighed hearing Lucifer, everyone caught her slight shakiness. The Esther Queen looked into the distance as the group zapped their way into a gothic wastnd that had been almost been razed to the ground.


    The skies were absolute grey and they reflected the myriad of dullness that reflected below. The clouds joined the ground, floating below, far below for one to eat them like cotton candy.


    Hecate spoke, her voice low and without emotion.


    "It was a normal day, like any other. I broke into a castle, stole an item from the treasury, and ran but... I did not ount that the bodyguard for it would be, Johgrub the Maggot Lord. Any other, I could have handled."


    The girls and Rael paid attention to her as she continued, "He crippled my body to its deepest core. I had no other choice but to escape to a world or dimension where "He" would not be able to find me... but "he" did... so I ran again... and again... and again... until my body couldn''t handle any more of my heterochromial powers due to which I hoped to enter a medicinal garden dimension or world where maybe by chance I could heal but my body... my body could not handle the output of my infinite mana and it glitched...which is how I found myself here... amid a zombie apocalypse andpletely given up on life..."


    She paused, her eyes suddenly widened, as a healthy tint formed on her pale face, turning a little pink and her ears pink.


    Hecate directed her gaze at Rael as she dazedly spoke, her eyes wide open yet the orbs in them doing their best to look away, as if the one in front of her was the Sun itself with a brilliance, eternally zing.


    "...until I met master. Until I met Irakiel El Navah, former Fairy King who healed me to a point I could at least control myself."


    Rael almost froze in his steps, his eyebrow raised as he almost looked offended.


    "What do you mean by former? I am still the Fairy King. Hell, I am even a pseudo-Fairy-God. First andst of my name."


    Hecate looked away, almost not making eye contact. Lucifer did the same while Mira smiled carefreely, whistling despite the gravity of their current situation.


    While Alizejh and Aria urged Hecate and Lucifer to continue speaking. The former general of the angel army shrugged as she spoke casually.


    "The current king is Josron."


    This time, Rael really did freeze in his steps as he yelled aloud.


    "ARE YOU SERIOUS??? Why did no one ever tell me????"


    Hecate rolled her eyes, she grabbed Rael who was slowly sinking into a state of shock by his hand, pulling him into the air to resume the run and not get left behind.


    "You never asked. M-A-S-T-E-R."


    Rael was left speechless. He revealed a wry smile and shook his head. It reminded him of a different important matter.


    ''So Josron... he must have been the one... to put his dirty hands on my Crisez-Vilzi.''


    The silver-haired man that looked like the most beautiful star in the sky had an apathetic expression but in his eyes, a darkness glinted and the temperature around him dropped by a few degrees.


    Someone had desecrated his piano. Rael knew that but now he finally knew who it was. Friend or foe, that did not matter.


    ''I thought Josron would have known better than to touch what''s mine. Dead or alive.''


    Rael shook his head in disappointment, suddenly the balloon overhead them zoomed past, faster than the entire group, leaving behind a small invisible trail of fog and disappearing into the unknown horizon.


    "What the..."


    Hecate''s eyes widened. She froze in ce. The others went past her and stopped in their tracks, some tumbled. Rael immediately grabbed her by her arm, a bit of panic escaping into his face.


    "Why are you doing this?! We need to run!"


    A short look of mncholy crept onto her face as she pointed straight, in the distance, a small figure was constantly expanding. An extremely tall, pale, sickly, and bony man walked leisurely but his pace was nothing short of fast.


    His vermilion sunsses glowed despite the darkness in the wastnd. A creepy smile stretched from one corner of his lip to another as he stared at them from that day away.


    Behind him, a weird four-faced creature followed, however this time with the addition of an artificial mouth, surprisingly.


    Hecate stared at Rael''s face, his expression filled with worry. His grip almost forced her but did not pull her awaypletely, the genuineness in his actions. It had her mesmerized. She always believed, Rael was a kind individual, messed up on too many levels but nevertheless a kind person at heart.


    "I''m done running."


    She smiled wryly, she nced at Rael and then away from him. Her normally dull and monotone face, showed a tapestry of emotions almost as if one was ncing at numerous paintings, each unique in an art showroom.


    She whispered softly, it was very low but Rael could hear it clearer than a drop of dew on a morning after a harsh rain.


    "I wish we met before, Rael."


    Rael''s eyes widened, he stared at her in a daze. At that moment, the gothic beauty looked more beautiful than any other woman he had seen before, it did not help that sunlight broke through the grey skies tond on her directly.


    He gulped his saliva and muttered.


    "What do you mean...? I am here. We... have time."


    Hecate smiled, her eyes formed crescents and her teeth glistened under the sunlight. She looked away and a nostalgic expression began to creep onto her visage.


    "My sisters always gossiped with me. From erotic novels to who''s dating whom. Some had fallen in love only to have their hearts broken... some of them when they would recover would be more beautiful in person and the others would join the Cock Cutting Cult."


    She paused, her gaze fixed on the figure of Johgrub that was approaching dangerously close to them.


    "I always wondered what is love. Was what I felt for my sisters, love? Was what I felt toward drinking tea, love? I never understood. Even now... I do not know but in the novels I have read, the heroines always describe their first kiss as something more beautiful than the heavens. Sometimes, a direct ticket to whats called- Love... but in my opinion, it''s not the kiss that makes one fall but it''s a means of confirming that ''yes, I really did fall in love with this person to befortable enough to kiss him''."


    Hecate grabbed Rael''s hand that was holding her and took it by her palm. Tilting her head, she looked up, looking into the eyes of the taller man... and god they were beautiful, it was as if the universe itself had trapped itself inside it. Endless beauty to it''s infinite opulence.


    Rael subconsciously caressed her hair, lifting it from her forehead and tucking it behind her ear. Hecate smiled at the gesture and closed her eyes, pluckering her lips as she whispered.


    "Could you kiss me, master?"

 Chapter 193: Who am I?

    Chapter 193: Who am I?


    The Maggot Lord patiently watched Hecate and Rael share their first kiss. His eyes zed vermillion and his smile curled further. His maggot made face and body, wriggled and wriggled constructing a creepy scene to look at.


    A few minutester, when the two were done with their fluffy session. Johgruh nced nonchntly at Rael and spoke casually.


    "You know, you remind me of a certain individual. A disgustingly great man, dead too soon."


    Rael shot a nce at Johgrub and smiled without any underlying emotion. He gently rubbed Hecate''s lips as a gesture of affection before properly looking at the Maggot Lord.


    Alizejh walked behind the silver-haired man and slowly tied his hair into a man bun, all the while as Rael stared at the maggot lord, his violet amethyst noble eyes twinkling like stars.


    "Really? I am curious who can remind you of someone like me."


    Johgrub took a deep breath as a he released a small creepyugher,


    "He was beautiful. Every movement he did was filled to the brink with elegance. In my entire life, I have seen few people who could exclude that much of grace. The All-Emperor was one of them. The man had a mane of pure silver hair and I believe the same mesmerizing violet eyes that you possess."


    Johgrub''s eye slowly locked onto Rael, staring at his face.


    "You know, maybe you could be his descendant. He was rather debaucherous after all. His tales of lust were well known in almost every realm."


    Rael closed his eyes, sinking into a deep spell of nostalgia. His mouth opened slightly only to close again. His mood had be rather mncholic as he thought of the past.


    "Irakiel El Navah. Maybe that''s who you are thinking of."


    Johgrub''s eyes widened as he looked at the silver-haired man in front of him. Heughed disgustingly as he nodded in his own amusement.


    "Ahhhh~! I haven''t heard that vile name in ages.... as I thought, you know of him. There is no way you are not his descendant. One of your great-grandmas probably gave birth to a bastard."


    Hearing Johgrub, Rael began tough loudly. It was very hrious to hear the Maggot Lord speak. He mused inwardly filled with amusement.


    ''Might as well be my own descendant than anyone else''s.''


    For some reason, Rael felt that his Dao of Guessing and Dao of Foreshadowing was tingling.


    Revealing a sharp smile, Rael prodded the maggot lord to continue.


    "-And why may I ask? Do you think the Fairy King was vile?"


    Johgrub raised an eyebrow, and looking into the distance he spoke softly.


    "Well you see, the Blood Devil was my disciple and the silver-haired idiot led a conquest with his band of idiot friends to wipe out my disciple''s progeny."


    Wiping his tears ofughter, Rael gestured for Alizejh to stop caressing his hair and kissing his neck.


    "So is he awake yet?"


    The Maggot Lord raised an eyebrow as he spoke.


    "So you know about him too. Yes, long ago. He has already killed most of your ancestor''s friends who took part in the vampire hunting and everyone else. He was disappointed to hear that Irakiel lost his life to his own statue but then again, it was an ending well deserved for that narcissistic fool."


    Rael looked into the distance, any hint of a smile slowly vanished and all that was left was a stoic visage. He raised an eyebrow and nced at Johgrub.


    "I am him."


    Johgrub looked confused, he tilted his head to the other side as he asked.


    "Who?"


    Rael almost face palmed and spoke sarcastically.


    "Him nuts in ya mouth."


    Johgrub was astounded for a second and before he could react, a ghastly ck aura covered Rael. For a second, Rael''s skeleton became transparent through his body.


    Waves of sheer suppressed power escaped his body, the Maggot Lord felt a hint of horror as the energy washed over him.


    Johgruh whispered under his breath, his body quivered as thousands of maggots that formed his body were instantly killed only to constantly give birth to newer offsprings only for them to die again.


    "Pure Death Energy.... who... who are you?"


    Irakiel smirked, and he extended his arms. In the darkness, his violet amethyst noble eyes glowed, and from under the ground, cracks began to form and from his shadows, a few mystical beings crept out.


    "I go by many titles."


    He pointed at Johgrub, and the entire world turned white as if light had finally pierced the world with it''s divine presence.


    In Rael''s right hand was a pen-turned-sword. One of the three imperial regalia of the Shinto Pantheon, the Kusanagi, and in his left hand was a bracelet turned great shield, the Aegis.


    "-But," he paused as two of Irakiel''s Asuras stood side by side with him. These two were Derek and Edward. Behind them, corpses crawled out from the broken cracks in the ground, standing perfectly still and without any emotions but a ze in their eyes that flowed with a wildness in them.


    The number kept growing, from hundreds to thousands, from thousands to millions, and from millions to billions... and from billions to trillions and from trillions to gazillions.


    Rael had just [Turn undead] every creature that had existed and died in the world from the moment of it''s birth.


    His undead army stretched to the farther the naked eye could see and back. The entire world was filled,pletely.


    Extending his arm, Rael stretched his finger to touch the air and pull it apart like a string of a guitar. A whisper escaped his mouth and it felt as if the world almost froze.


    "Crisez-Vilzi."


    A grand piano suddenly appeared in front of him, and the entire mood and tone of the world changed with the moment of her arrival.


    Below Rael, his wives, and his two shadows, a huge beautiful ancient ship reced the ground below and slowly lifted them all into the sky. This was none other than Nefertiti.


    The silver-haired man nced below at the Maggot Lord Johgrub who trembled in his cowboy boots. Rael''s eyes were cold and a smirk was etched on his visage that curled his lips dangerously upward.


    "-you can call me, Stepfather."

 Chapter 194: Revelation

    Chapter 194: Revtion


    Millions of years ago... time is not specific... but this happened in the past.


    Maggot Lord of Ethereus, Johgrub sat in a dusty room. Huge beautiful windows covered one side of the wall and the other consisted of shelves of beautifully covered books.


    The chair that Johgrub sat on was a simple stool. On either side there were candlesticks and in front of him was a parchment, his bony fingers held a delicate quill of the most beautiful feather as he elegantly scribbled.


    During this time, Johgrub looked very different. This was a different form that he had taken. Compared to his creepy appearance in the present time, in this era, Johgruh had emerald-colored skin and a humanoid figure that looked rather aesthetically attractive.


    From his face, skin peeled and a maggot wriggled out of it and spoke while twisting its body in the direction of the vermillion eyes of Johgrub.


    "Father, the vampires are being hunted across the celestial realm. Ancestral Blood Monarch of the Vespertine Tribe, disernax begs for your help against the Great Celestial Alliance to save themselves from eternal death."


    Johgrub paused for a moment and murmured to himself.


    "Even if, Blood Devil is my disciple that doesn''t mean I''ll go around saving any random descendent of his. I have a lot of work, im busy writing this beautiful rhyme."


    Shrugging, the maggot lord continued writing his poems, right then... another maggot wriggled off of his face and whispered into his ears.


    "Father... it''s the Sanguisangre Tribe, their Ancestral Blood Monarch, Umbraki is begging for your help."


    Johgrub was confused, he paused once again and his poem smeared a little due to his palm slightly touching the piece of paper.


    "Both great tribes are begging me to help at the same time?"


    To his surprise, two more maggots simultaneously wriggled out of visage and looked at him with a gaze that only a face without eyes could give.


    "Father..."


    "Father....."


    "It''s the Nocturna Tribe... their ancestral blood monarch, Dantec-


    "It''s the Theronisolde Tribe... their ancestral blood monarch, Viktorio-


    Before Johgrub could process the information, another maggot wriggled out of his face. Four maggots stared at each other and finally, the new one broke the silence.


    "Father... all the vampires from the great tribes have been exterminated."


    Johgrub''s quill fell onto the parchment and he stared into the nothingness. That was the state that hade upon the ancient entity. He was in shock, a deep shock that he had not felt in millions of years.


    A whisper escaped his mouth, one filled with apprehension and curiosity.


    "Who?~ Who dared to kill the savages of the celestial realm? And that too... with the night immortality of those cursed beings, how so fast? Who dared... despite knowing that "I" provide them protection?"


    Johgrub answered his own question the next moment, as his gaze fell upon his poem that was now filled with ink, his parchment ruined by the ck.


    However, a word had formed from the idental spilling of the liquid.


    ''Irakiel El Navah.''


    Johgrub''s eyes widened, his vermillion eyes zed as his smiled widened and quivered, especially upon seeing the surname.


    Heavy bloodlust permeated the entire room and the wriggling maggots on his face instantly died, falling on the ground, struggling as they desperately tried to clutch onto life but to naught.


    Johgrub closed his eyes and his spiritual sense that pierced out from his shut vermillion eyes, hovered across dimensions, realms, and ins before finally falling onto a particr most handsome man to exist.


    He had silver hair and noble beautiful violet amethyst eyes. The Fairy King sat on a mountain of corpses and drank wine from the skull of an ancestral monarch while the sole survivor, the vampire leader''s wife massaged the silver-haired man''s shoulders.


    The Maggot Lordughed loudly, his chuckles booming across the skies and soon the entire he was living on. Earthquakes took ce along with volcanic eruptions and tsunamis.


    "KEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKRKRKEKRKRKKKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKEKKEKEKEKKEKEKEKEKE~~~!!!!!!"


    "So it''s someone who doesn''t give a fuck. Someone who doesn''t care who his actions offend. Someone who is the most free person to exist yet bound by imaginary chains. Someone who has yet to find someone who can ever understand him and probably never will. Someone who an honored one''s enlightenment would be trash in front off."


    "Someone who is an El Navah... or better words for this would be... someone who is Irakiel."


    The walls around the maggot lord trembled and the ceiling was obliterated from existence.


    Johgrub nced at the stars, his gaze traveling across the skies and to a point where nothing could reach.


    He could feel it. His skin tingled and quivered. His head hurt.


    A blurred image of a woman or the embodiment of aw formed in his vision and her eyes that were blocked revealed themselves but before the maggot lord could register it into his memory, his entire face burst into bright pure golden mes.


    Johgrub instantly released bouts of maniacal cackles despite the overwhelming pain that filled and hurt his soul directly before a whisper finally escaped his mouth, one filled with reverence.


    "Heaven agrees with me. Heaven agrees with me. An abnormality, an abnormality. An abnormality of the highest... danger. No, an abnormality that is the DANGER."


    "KEKEKEEKEKEKEKEKEE BEWARE IRAKIEL EL NABAH VEAEEE BEWARE! BEWARE THE RHYME~


    FOR IN ITS VERSES, EXHOES OF TIME~


    The tortoise and the hare dere~


    A cryptic warning in the midnight air~ kekekekekekekekekekeke~!!!"


    Johgrub, the Maggot Lord had gone crazy that day and it took him boredom of the crazy to cure the crazy and it was hard... because it was him, Irakiel El Navah. The Fairy King.


    ~


    Present Day


    Johgruhughed. Heughed loudly and heughed with amusement.


    "HAHAHAKEKEKEKEKEKEK~ Oh how foolish thy hath been."


    He started at the hordes of undead that had risen from their graves, standing upright and sometimes hunched, missing a few bones.


    His gaze flickered to the ancient Egyptian ship that had been carved from the most beautiful and rare materials, especially the papyrus reed which was the central element. It had a unique style that took the spot of one of the most beautiful ships to ever exist.


    Nefertiti had an unusual hook that extended forward and not backward like typical boats and an alive beautiful scarlet-red eye was embedded in it and from below it chains of gold, inscribed jewels, jades, and ritualistic paintings covered the entire body.


    Johgrub''s gaze traveled and found the silver-haired man that stood on the rim of Nefertiti... as rxed a man can be.


    Alizejh that was behind him, massaged his shoulders, and Lucifer that was near his waist, hugged him. Aria that was near Alizejh, sucked on his ears and Mira was wrapped around his chest as an armor.


    Johgrub shook his head as he felt Irakiel''s gaze looking over him, lifting his head, their eyes met.


    Instantly, an endless void covered Johgrub''s vision but the experienced ancient entity easily thwarted it.


    Now all that remained were the cold, noble violet amethyst eyes that stared down on him and a smirk that had formed upon his vsiage.


    Johgrub replied with a disgusting and creepy smirk of his own. The more he stared at Irakiel, the more insecure and disdainful he felt.


    ''He is the same as the first time I everid my eyes upon him. Absolutely fucking handsome.''


    He spoke slowly and each word that he spat from his mouth came out like venom.


    "I should have known. Someone like you wouldn''t... no, couldn''t possibly be dead. I don''t know how you did it... but color me impressed- Irakiel El Navah... or should I call you...? The King of Faries or the Demon Lord?"


    ~


    A/N: Hey guys. I have decided to ept Webnovel''s contract since I am in dire need of money. Thises with two pieces of news, one that is bad and the other that is good.


    Bad- Y''all will soon have to use fast passes to unlock chapters. So my content won''t bepletely free now.


    Good- I will do my best to normalize updating every day soon. So this means, you guys won''t have to wait weeks for a new chapter.


    Thank you for everything, everyone. Sit back, rx, grab a milkshake, and have fun reading this novel from now on... every day(not in effect immediately).


    All my chapters are stillpletely free so I rmend all of you to reread the novel once if you feel like it.


    Love,


    _oinkchan

 Chapter Discord Server

Chapter Discord Server


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter Info, realms, stages, power levels. (Might contain spoilers)

    Chapter Info, realms, stages, power levels. (Might contain spoilers)


    If I have written something wrong or missed something then please correct me.


    ~


    Main Worlds:


    Lower World, Celestial in, The Realm of Gods, Underworld.


    The Realm of Gods has four different levels.


    -Lower Heavens


    -Middle Heavens


    -Upper Heavens


    -Common Heavens ( A point where all the Heavens connect.)


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Lower World.


    Countries- Dwarvia, Bourassa, Theocracy, Ballia, Valencia.


    Dwarvia- Country of Dwarves


    Bourassa- Country of Demons


    Theocracy- Country of Religios Anti-Demon humans


    Ballia- Country of Education


    Valencia- Country of Humans but diverse species poption.


    ~


    Fairy Cultivation: Only fairies can use since they are connected to the origin of the World Tree ''Yggdrasil''.


    Utilizes energy of spirits, Spirutual Energy.


    Fairy Cultivation Realms:


    Stage 1: Violet color core


    Stage 2: Indigo color core


    Stage 3: Blue color core


    Stage 4: Green color core


    Stage 5: Yellow color core


    Stage 6: Orange color core


    Stage 7: Red color core


    Stage 8: White color core


    Stage 9: Gray color core


    Stage 10: ck color core


    Stage 11: Transcluscent color core


    Faries after Stage 9 core can be revived if they die. It is simple, if the supposed fairy dies, one just needs to retract his core and nt it as a seed.


    The newborn fairy will have all of his past memories and the same soul however he will be back to square 1 and will have to cultivate again or strengthen himself to be powerful.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Sword Intent realms for a particr sword technique:


    Tier 1


    Tier 2


    Tier 3


    Tier 4


    Tier 5


    Tier 6


    Tier 7


    There are three level in each Tier namely,


    Early, Peak, Perfection.


    There is a fourth level in Tier 7, ''Origin'' but it can only be achieved when one puts all his or her dedication into the particr technique, studying it''s dao.


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    Universal Cultivation: The cultivation system follows for every cultivator except for Fairies.


    Utilizes Profound energy or mana.


    Cultivation Realms:


    (Every stage has levels namely, Early, Middle, Late, Peak.)


    Qi Gathering


    Foundation Establishment


    Golden Core


    Nascent Soul


    Ascension


    Half Immortal


    True Immortal


    Heavenly Saint


    Early Celestial


    Peak Celestial


    Perfect Celestial


    -------------


    Mana is boundless Tiers and three sublevels in each Tier- Early, Peak, Perfect.


    In the lower world, beings have no formed a mana core hence they do not have tiers. Once they form a mana core, the world forces them to ascend to the celestial realm where there are tiers.


    Eg-Tier 1-


    Early


    Peak


    Perfect


    ~


    To gain Divinity: A zillion Souls and Faith


    To gain Chaos Energy: A zillion souls, Negative Emotions of others, and blood sacrifices.


    (Every stage has three levels namely, Early, Peak, Perfect.)


    Divinity respective realms:


    True God


    Nirvana God


    Heavenly God


    Ancestral God


    Absolute God


    Divine Being


    Primordial God


    True Divine Deity


    Supreme Divine Deity


    (The faith of people, food sacrifice gives a boost.)


    Chaos respective realms:


    True Devil


    Nirvana Devil


    Heavenly Devil


    Ancestral Devil


    Absolute Devil


    Chaos Being


    Primordial Devil


    True Chaos Deity


    Supreme Chaos Deity


    (Negative Emotions of people, blood sacrifices, souls give a boost)


    - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -


    An artifact is an object made by a being, typically one of cultural or historical interest. Artifacts are ancient and lost items that can date back to the previous beginnings of world cycles.


    World Cycle is the period of time in which reality takes ce, new histories and new stories are made in every world cycle.


    The gears of fate begin to move when an old-world cyclees to an end, that''s how a new world cycle begins.


    Heroes, Viins, Protagonists, Treasures, a whole new history is made.


    A weapon is a thing designed or used for inflicting bodily harm or physical damage.


    While Treasures are precious, valuable objects that the world itself gives birth to, no species can ever make a treasure.


    Artifacts, Weapons, and Treasures are sorted into nine tiers.


    -Low Grade


    -Middle Grade.


    -Bronze Grade.


    -Silver Grade.


    -Gold Grade.


    -Mythril Grade.


    -Divine Grade.


    -Heaven Grade.


    -Supreme Grade.

 Chapter 1: Genesis

    Chapter 1: Genesis


    Ever wondered what is the deepest and coldest part of the entire universe? Or if dimensions and different worlds exist? I for sure have not.


    Ever wondered... if the legendary, abysmal pit of darkness exists? Okay, am I drugged at this point?


    It has been thousands, millions of years, or maybe even eons since I started to drift in this space.


    Dark. Pitch ck. The only light existing in the entire ckness was my astral form which was glowing.


    Often I wonder if I did something wrong to be stuck here, in this prison.


    I mean other than probably genocide, attracting the wives of every male, plundering other species'' settlements, destroying a couple of lower worlds, and brainwashing people to worship me so I can collect their faith to be a God, I have not really done much.


    Imprisoned here, I know I will gradually forget my memories and be mindless without memories so I keep reying my life.


    Although I know there is not much hope I am firm in my belief that there is an end to everything. Then again, I am still not sure if time even exists in this in.


    To every End, there is a Beginning and likewise, every Beginning has an end or so there is a popr statement as this.


    One would think, why not just gradually forget everything? So that my memories do not torture me.


    However, I can not do that. Defeat without a lesson is equally as humiliating as mercy offered by the enemy.


    I just cannot ept defeat. There will be a day or should I say, night when I get out of here.


    Before entering this space, I was the King of Fairies, everything I wanted was at the tip of my fingers.


    Power, women, the most ancient wines, the best musicians... and probably hamburgers too.


    If I am wholly right then before my death I was taking a stroll in the capital of the Fairy Realm.


    The capital was the best area, at least for me, it was like a haven of peace.


    Why so?


    Because there were many portraits and statues, and want to know the amazing fact about that?


    All of them were based on me.


    Everywhere I go, I would see myself.


    Now that I am stuck, I do admit. My extreme narcissism and super-godly looks may have been my downfall.


    Well, I was pretty revered and immensely loved by the citizens of my kingdom... or should I say in the female poption? Haha, I don''t know what to say.


    Sigh this is so pathetic, monologuing to me.


    Anyways.


    So where was I?


    Yes.


    Just like always, I was taking a stroll in the capital, and another statue of mine was being constructed.


    This was the most special statue. It was going to be the grandest of all my statuesbined.


    It was being constructed of Pure Mythril, dug from the heavenlyke beside the world tree, Yggdrasil.


    Pure Mithril, has the properties of even destroying the soul to the point of nothingness.


    The statue was to be ced in the center of the capital giving it all the more attention.


    Well, I was standing right under my statue, and admiring myself.


    Damn though!! I must say!! How could I be so heaven blessed!!


    I had the best facial features, don''t even talk about my man''s pride, it''s adjustable, I also had two wives.


    One was Titania, I would call her Titty when we were together for teasing, I won''t lie, she had good assets, especially the chest part.


    The second was Elequeeness, she was another beauty altogether, cold, distant, and brimming with elegance.


    The only difference between the two was that Titania would at least talk with me, and Elequeeness on the other hand would always put a cold facade.


    What she didn''t know was that I could easily see through it after all it would instantly disappear during coption.


    We even had a child, for fairies all we had to do to procreate for a child was mix our blood with spirits and pledge to the great tree of Yggdrasil for its blessings, and then it would be a seed.


    The seed would have to be buried in the ground and brought up with utmost importance and care.


    Only then would it grow into a single nt, from that a flower would take birth when the flower would bloom it would contain a child.


    Easy Peazy Women Squeazy.


    My little princess was the proof of all of us, Titania, Elequeeness, and me.


    It is pretty normal, three and more people or even the same gender for that matter can have a child.


    Anyways... I was standing right before my statue.


    It was shining with white brilliance and looked almost as if it was alive, it wasn''t fullypleted yet, the workers were still working on it with their pick axes.


    While I was in a daze, cracks formed on the surface of the statue, and- BOOM!


    Yup. That''s how I died, death by my own statue.


    Quite ironic it is.


    The better word for my death would be death by narcissism.


    I had many redeeming and great qualities but my worst quality was my overbearing narcissism. I had everything else in control. Maybe this statement is narcissistic too.


    I literally have no idea how to tone it down but trust me I am trying. Narcissism is a weakness.


    My body probably got crushed due to the statue toppling down on my ass. Pretty sure the males whose women were obsessed with me were jumping with joy but probably shocked too.


    I don''t know why they hated me. Not my fault that I am the most handsome existence with the best sensual skills.


    They should me themselves for being males and not females.


    Me dying and that too a statue was an oue that no one would have expected.


    The Great Irakiel El Navah died. The King of Faries, the most mischievousd in the celestial realm whose narcissism and deeds are known in the Godly ins too... to die... and the cause of death to be a statue for that matter.


    Almostughable.


    As an infant, I led expeditions in my Fairy Realm and finally united it.


    Titania and Elequeeness were the only two other fairy rulers for that matter however they soon became mine. Titania through a marriage alliance and Elequeeness through military might.


    The fairy realm is a totally different subspace. The only space which was heavily differentpared to the lower worlds, the Celestial Realm, the God in, and subspaces.


    It was because the subspace was special. It was naturally created with spirits and the World Tree, Yggdrasil had its seed first plowed here.


    Faries could not even leave the subspace, as if they were bound to it, thetter was the same for outsiders unless they had an invitation.


    It could have been because Faries were born out of necessity to protect the World Tree from harmful existence. A lot like soldiers.


    Fairies have a unique ability that no other races had, they can control spirits to their will and spirits are the building blocks of life essence.


    Just like cells of a human body, spirits would together to form a fairy.


    I had made my peace with dying. Even if I did not be a God, it was alright. My life had been pretty eventful.


    My only regret was my daughter.


    Ok...


    Who am I lying to?..


    My regret was not seeing thepletion of my statue.


    I felt the same amount of regret towards my family, I can''t lie about that no matter how narcissistic I am. Probably.


    Although I never thought in a million years that I would die this way.


    To be honest I am not even sure how I am existing in my astral form. Maybe because I am an El Navah and had the divine Imperial Godly Constitution. An existence supposedly loved by everything. The son of the universe h h h.


    By my calctions, my soul should have gotten obliterated and faded away as soon as it came in contact with the natural nihility inside the Pure Mythril.


    You see, Nihility. The strongest and most dangerous energy when condensed into a solid form is Pure Mythril.


    Fairies are semi-immortal species. If the astral form of the body is removed then the physical body freezes forever. If they die naturally, for example, stabbed to death then they divide into spirit wisps.


    So I am guessing that my immortal body must be in a death trance since my astral body is here.


    Maybe by now they have already put me in a ss coffin and showcased it to the public, at least it is a win for thedies especially if my face has still not been disfigured.


    Once again I was drifting just like always. The glow on my body was gradually fading in small amounts. This had been happening since the beginning.


    I assume this is because I am an abomination, an irregr in the ce. How could something possibly exist in nothingness?


    Finally, after some eons perhaps, all the light had almost dissipated. Only a small glow remained.


    Is this death?


    Just when all the glow was going to disappear I spotted another golden light.


    This was the first time ever since I had entered into the nothingness that I had seen another light.


    I started to swim towards where the light was.


    Would I meet another person just like me? I was curious.


    Finally, I reached towards the light only to be disappointed because it wasn''t another soul but instead it looked like a page from a book.


    The page was floating while excluding a bright light.


    As I went closer I noticed that the page was enormous, probably immeasurable in size.


    Oh well, at least I could try to read it to pass the time.


    I swam to the top which took a few more eons and started to read it.


    Thenguage was a new one for me. As a fairy, I could speak and understand everynguage. However, I could not decipher this one.


    Then I thought that since I am going to fade anyway, I can at least try to decode what was written on it.


    When I finally reached to the end of the page, I tilted my head upwards to see the endless page.


    I swear to Oink. I do not even know how I managed toe to the end of this page.


    Although I couldn''t decode anything I don''t regret it, it was a good way to pass the time. I gradually understood the letters of the words, just that I did not know what they meant.


    It was at that moment that suddenly the page, a few centimeters away from my face got absorbed into my astral body.


    For the first time in a long while, I felt pain and this pain was directly striking my astral body. I tried to scream but no voice woulde out which was to be expected since I do not have an actual mouth.


    If I had one, my vocal chords would have been long since torn up.


    I could feel the texts on the page getting imprinted on my almost faded soul however every time a text entered into my body I would feel immeasurable pain


    -and moreover, there were infinite words so yeah... imagine being pregnant in the dick continuously.


    For the first time since I came here, I lost consciousness.


    I am clueless about how this is even possible in my astral form.


    ~


    I tried to open my eyes but the light was too bright, it invaded and would make me wanna puke. Suddenly I heard a crying noise,


    ''Who is crying!?!''


    Now I could hear it louder, annoyed I tried to open my eyes properly. Strange. Now I could feel my mouth filled with a very tasty liquid... Ahhh this is milk... WAIT WHY THE F*CK AM I DRINKING MILK!!!


    I wanted to shout at whoever was ruining my final moments of rest.


    What happened? What is going on I seriously could not understand. THIS IS TOO MUCH BULLSHIT.


    "Look at him. He''s so cute!"


    I guess I am..... actually I should be called handsome right?


    Wait... wait!! No no no this is not possible... how is this possible?


    Am I in the body of a kid?


    Wasn''t I right now in the abyss.... is this a hallucination? Someone p me on my bum!


    Two monthster, I finally found the strength to open my eyes, a blurry figure started toe into my view. Slowly my blurry vision started to clear. Atst, I was able to see in front of me.


    It was a human I guess, a female human, I started to examine her closely.


    Never in my life had I ever seen humans in person frankly did not even want to.


    She had long ck hair with a chiseled face. Under her eyes were two huge ck bags, but even though she looked tired she couldn''t help but smile.


    Ugly.....


    Humans are ugly...


    -and this is why I never bothered to see them in person.


    Can a baby puke? Or will that take too much energy?


    Fuck it. I am gonna puke.


    Every time I tried only cries woulde out which soon became amusing since I was trying to make a beat with my crying.


    I must have cried for a long time since I could feel that the woman in front of me was annoyed.


    Next moment I felt as if I was being embraced into her soft apples. Truly! This is heaven. It''s soft and I feel like sleeping because of it. For the first time since I came out of the abyss, I can sleep.


    Lies!!


    She was t as hell!!


    My head hurts!


    Humans...


    After a while, I drank milk to my heart''s extent and now my stomach waspletely filled. For the first time in eternity, I had tasted something.


    Starting to feel drowsy, I felt sleepy. I have many questions that are taking up the ce in my head. By now I had confirmed that I was a kid.


    That was for sure. Judging by how I was getting breastfed and how I couldn''t see properly. At least I could feel my arms and legs which meant I was born without any malfunctions.


    The only spection that I have is that I have been reincarnated.


    How funny is this... I, the most handsome existence has been reincarnated into a disgusting human.


    Never thought a day woulde when I would be reincarnated in this ugly species.


    I would prefer the abyss more.... on second thought never mind. I am grateful.


    "Abuu eee oo pui pui nico." (I wonder if I have mana.)


    Okay... no mana.


    I quickly checked if it was possible to cultivate.


    Crap...


    I don''t even have a root.


    Oh no!


    Am I supposed to live like this? Why are humans so useless???


    Haha jokes on me.


    I died twenty yearster choking on cup noodles.

 Chapter 2: Dao of Bullshit

    Chapter 2: Dao of Bullshit


    In my second life, I was reborn as a human being, a truly disgusting species.


    Never have I ever seen a being look so ugly.


    I was apparently born into a middle-ss family. Since birth I showed extreme intelligence which made everyone hail me as a prodigy.


    I was also a very introverted person or so people believed.


    Reason?


    Humans did not motivate me to interact with them.


    While I was growing up, people and kids would call me edgy or a chunnibyo, a chunnibyo is a person who thinks he is a character from a series or has aplex.


    Grown up, due to my attitude, I was called a delusional man. People would sigh from time to time while staring at me saying that even Einstein was crazy.


    "..."


    Never mind I wouldn''t be able to exin to them nor did I care to do so.


    Growing up as a human this time, it had been quite a trauma.


    Can you imagine how powerless I felt?


    Just a second ago I was one of the stronger existences and then the very next second I was an utter piece of shit.


    I had no magic.


    I had no bloodline limit.


    I had no body constitution.


    I had no spiritual roots.


    In all?


    I was trash.


    Or maybe even that is apliment.


    Anyway, so this is how my story proceeded.


    Even if I was powerless I was still not ready to give in hence I started to focus on the stuff for which I was famous in my previous life.


    When I was in uni, a few students decided to bully my pet human.


    Oue?


    Legs dislocated and hands thoroughly crushed.


    People called me a monster. Did I care? No way.


    My parents disowned me due to my violent behavior, they were pretty happy to get rid of me. Can''t me them.


    If someone provokes and attacks me or my close people then I am not a saint to sit back and let them bully. I usually sit back with popcorn


    However, after beating the kids up. The cops tried to arrest and put my ass in jail. Before they could do that, I assaulted an officer and kicked him in the pp.


    His partner who was apparently horrified because he was the gay husband of the one I assaulted, shot a bullet at me.


    Looking at the bullet in slow motion, I had a peaceful smile on my face. Finally, time to die. However before it could even touch me, my pet, Bob came in between.


    Headshot. Not even the heart, straight to the head.


    Tears flowed out of my eyes. The only person I have ever interacted with since I died in my first life was... dead.


    That is how my origin story began.


    My eyes were red, as I held the cold corpse in my hand gazing right into their souls.


    "You are fucked."


    Not figuratively, please.


    That incident aside. The only reason I never attempted suicide was because suicide multiplies bad karma, you are supposed to live life the way you are born and bad karma gives more bad luck in the next life.


    The good effect of this life as a human is that my narcissism toned down a bit, not a lot but it still toned down.


    Why so?


    I couldn''t even bear to look at my own human face.


    About arrogance? I never really had arrogance, I believe that arrogance is for the weak, it''s a countermeasure to protect their feeble minds.


    Instead of arrogance, one should have confidence, at least that''s what I believe.


    What I had deduced in my time as a human was that I was surely in a parallel world or maybe a different dimension since no other species existed, the entire was filled with filthy humans.


    To pass my time when I was not assassinating people to take over the world I would either busk on the streets while ying the piano on the sidewalk or sell ganja.


    I had to eat food. I had a human body and the fastest way to earn good money was to sell drugs.


    Seems like, in every world, drug is a pleasure that sells quickly.


    One day an Irish kind-looking human who was surely harboring greed with a long nose took me in his wing, apparently, he once saw me busking. Turned out he was a music producer.


    At least I managed to save a decent looking singing creature called Elvis. That moffo was definitely not human.


    Like that, my journey to bing the world''s greatest pianist started, I could y all the instruments perfectly funnily enough.


    Even though I was human it would be an understatement to call me a Super Human because I had surpassed all the humans.


    Putting aside the two jobs, I was also a very well-known doctor, one of my greatest skills as a fairy king back in my previous life was that I was especially good at acupuncture however even after having so many skills, I still could not save Bo- wait... what was his name?


    Indirectly one could say that I ruled the world.


    Rulers of counties, presidents, and prime ministers would send their daughters to seduce me. When that didn''t work they would send their wives.


    Hah! Did they really think I would stoop so low? Well... probably not in this disgusting world.


    It is not a statement that would fall short, after all, even Jin Kong Um did his best to please me, sending all his daughters and wives.


    The futanari was delusional, brainwashing his citizens to believe him and his family as gods. I would never do something like this.


    What? Do you expect me to believe that he does not, not work out is because he does not want to not show his boobs? I call bullshit.


    In the end, all the world leaders came together to hold a conference specifically to earn my favor and discuss peacefully what it would take to stop me from dominating the world.


    Their topic of discussion?


    Trying to find a wife for me.


    At that moment in the conference when everyone was going through the list of top 100 beauties, a man voiced out his opinion.


    "Is he maybe gay?"


    Thus it came to the point of sending gay men to me.


    Result?


    All the world leaders dead.


    I am a supporter of Lgbtq and these people DARE TO ASSUME MY SEXUALITY?! THAT IS COURTING DEATH!!


    As I said before, the entire human world was already in my hands, but even for me, it was too unstable to control especially since I did not have my previous strength and the world leaders were dead.


    Hmph! I wonder who killed them, that person should be fucked.


    Oh wait... that''s me.


    SEXY TIME!


    Hence, war broke out, marking the start of World War 3.


    While the war was going on, the reason behind it... me... was slurping on cup noodles while reading web novels.


    My only hobby in the human realm excluding music, painting, chess, watching anime, or reading manhwas was reading web novels.


    Soon stopped anime because it was bing extremely cringe due to its poprity. I think that was another reason why I was motivated when WW3 began, I do remember something about wanting to separate the weeds from the grass.


    While I was reading a fanfic called Protagonists are my Stepping Stones, I came across a very disturbing line, due to which it resulted in me coughing.


    My coughing resulted in me choking upon my cup noodles.


    And my choking resulted in death.


    "..."


    ~


    I opened my eyes in confusion as I saw the many people in the banquet hall.


    Where am I?


    I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    Right when I was about to take a closer look and observe the ce, a huge amount of pain struck my mind.


    Clutching my forehead I fell onto the ground rolling a bit, soft groans managed to escape my mouth.


    Finally, after two minutes, the pain disappeared. Still sping the head in two hands, I tried to stand up, only to wobble on asion.


    Tilting my head upwards, I red at the people in the banquet hall, not one came to help me instead they looked at me with disdain... heartless bastards.


    My hands involuntary went towards my face as I rushed towards the pond which was beside me.


    Long silver goldilocks fell on my cheeks while the rest was tied up in a neat ponytail. My skin was pale, it was like the very reflection of the moon. giving a nice contrast to my silver hair.


    I stared into my eyes that I could see reflecting from the pond.


    They were violet amethyst in color, almost divine looking like stars in the darkness of the ck night.


    My eyes almost got watery as I stared at my own reflection.


    Yes!


    This is how I looked in my first life!


    The only difference seemed to be that I was possessing a younger body of myself.


    Pond- check, hot body- check!


    Isn''t this like the tale of Narcissus??


    Okay, that''s it, no more staring. I can not let myself be addicted to myself again. Narcissism is a weakness.


    Not interested in dying again and this time reincarnating as a goblin.


    Sitting beside the pond I closed my eyes, to sort my new memories and old ones.


    The immense pain that I felt earlier was apparently the memories of the original owner of this body.


    Quite odd that the original owner looked exactly like me... it''s as if Fate was doing this on purpose.


    Then again, that bitch has been fucking me since before my life began.


    After a few minutes, I finally was able to sort out all my memories.


    Opening my eyes I stared into the scenery which wasposed ofnterns with golden mes and greenery all beside it.


    Near my legs was a frosty but warm pond, my legs involuntarily approached the pond, soaking them in it.


    My conscience had cleared a bit, and many things had rushed to me, questions and answers both in harmony.


    The peaceful wind was in euphony with the chirping of the insects and the fleeting of the owls.


    Peaceful. I felt myself to be in an extremely tranquil state.


    It was like as if nothing could affect me, fully calm.


    My eyes shut closed, only to be fluttered open with a new light in them.


    My name in this life was Irakiel Aplistia Mammon, I am a former member of the Greed Sin family, one of the seven sin demon families.


    It seemed as if my name in this life was the same as my first life. I missed it a dear lot won''t lie.


    Whether it was a coincidence or a script, I knew one thing for sure.


    Every end is the start of another beginning.


    -and this one would be the best beginning ever!

 Chapter 3: Angel Bloodline

    Chapter 3: Angel Bloodline


    ~


    After sorting out my memories I learned many things about myself, it so appears to be that I am apparently a member or child of the Sin-Greed family.


    The guy who donated his sperm to create me was apparently the Apostle of Greed and served under the ruler of Demons, the Demon Queen, Lucifer.


    In all, there were six apostles and sin families who served the demon Queen, namely Greed, Wrath, Lust, Gluttony, Sloth, Envy, and her highness being thest sin, Pride.


    I also seem to have siblings but they are all hostile trying to be the heir of our family, so that''s pretty generic.


    However, there is an interesting thing.


    I seem to have a twin sister.


    And apparently, I was banished from the household? Wtf.


    Why so?


    I am trash, with no talent in magic or anything rted to it.


    ...and because I may have had a taboo rtionship with one of my stepmothers.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes in order to meditate. My legs were in the lotus position, cross-legged.


    I could feel my blood rushing, every thump, every beat, all the magic in the blood... I could feel it all.


    No mana?


    You must be fucking kidding me!


    I have never seen such pure mana in the lower world.


    No talent!


    This is a joke for sure, I can clearly judge the true potential of this body.


    It''s heaven blessed!


    I started to go deeper and deeper, slowly my senses of the surroundings and even the darkness when the eyes are closed started to get blurred.


    I was finally able to check on my soul. This was a feat I wasn''t able to do before, in my life as a human.


    Somehow my Soul was a bit different, it was less than half of when I was a Fairy King. To be expected actually.


    My soul had almost faded by the end in the abyss after whatter it merged with the mysterious page.


    Another fact is that this soul by all ounts belongs to this body.


    This only means one thing.


    I reincarnated as a demon originally, but my memories just came back to me, kind of confusing but basically my memories were sealed or I am finally remembering them.


    My first unique characteristic is that apparently, I possess, the Angel bloodline, and that too the purest I have ever seen, it is almost equivalent to that of Samael the Angel God.


    The second unique characteristic is that I am apparently having the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution, the same as I had in my first life.


    I don''t know much about its abilities but I know one thing using this bloodline one can make an individual their shadow and change their entire race to a unique race dedicated to the user with the constitution, namely Asura.


    My third unique characteristic almost left me dumbfounded.


    I don''t know how this is possible but it seems that I have retained my spiritual origin as a Fairy King.


    The most suspicious suspect in this appears to be the other part of my soul for these bonuses may be the page that I absorbed in the ck pit of darkness.


    Mysterious, truly puzzling it is.


    But anyway that aside, I now know the reason to why my mana is being hindered, good thing I got my memories back or else I would have to live under the pretense of being trash.


    It seems the mana of this body was totally blocked because my angel genes attributed to divine energy and demon genes attributed to chaos were contradicting. The biggest reason for the blockage was that my Angel Bloodline was asleep.


    That green hat sperm donor was sure lucky that he got to ravage an angel, and that too an angel with the highest purity of blood.


    Most probably she was a Queen, or a Princess, a Seraph if we go evolution-wise.


    And that same ungrateful parent kicked me and my sister out.


    Well, that works all the more for me since I dont want to be held back by chains, I like my freedom more than anything.


    In this life, I do not need to rule upon others and fulfill my duty as a king so I am just gonna go, renegade, lone wolf.


    I love everything about this new body of mine but getting back in my body I just realized that I have let loose a lot of strings since my first life.


    From my fairy brethren to my wives and daughter and then to the biggest mystery, my statue. Obviously, someone was behind the falling of that and I shall investigate it.


    Sigh...


    Suddenly I felt something hot in the environment, the spirits in the area had suddenly increased. Along with the spirits the divine energy was also giving outrge fluctuations.


    I could feel my body resonating with the environment, I could feel the gentle wind brushing against my face, the sun was mercilessly shining upon me.


    Then suddenly clouds started to form in the sky like as if they were protecting me from the sunlight.


    I could feel the spirits. They were in abundance!


    Slowly I started to absorb the spiritual wisps inside my spiritual core.


    Circting them all one by one in my entire body before exhaling them out.


    The entire process was like taking nutrition from the wisp and then after the nutrition was sucked out then I would simply exhale the wisp out.


    After doing it for a while, I started to feel cracks in my core.


    Yes, the way to activate the Angel Bloodline and get it in perfect harmony with the demon blood was to cultivate my spiritual core that I got as a fairy.


    The cracks slowly widened and widened and then they broke. A new core was now there. It was violet in color which meant that I had sessfully broken through.


    Stage 1: Violet color core


    Stage 2: Indigo color core


    Stage 3: Blue color core


    Stage 4: Green color core


    Stage 5: Yellow color core


    Stage 6: Orange color core


    Stage 7: Red color core


    Stage 8: White color core


    Stage 9: Gray color core


    Stage 10: ck color core


    And thenstly Stage 11 core which only me and Titania had in my previous life was translucent.


    Faries after Stage 9 core can be revived if they die. It is simple, if the supposed fairy dies, one just needs to retract his core and nt it as a seed.


    The newborn fairy will have all of his past memories and the same soul however he will be back to square 1 and will have to cultivate again or strengthen himself to be powerful.


    Suddenly my body felt lighter and my skin started to be smoother. They were already smooth and now it was even more smooth, all the girls would be jealous of my skin.


    I had broken through into my first stage of Spiritual Cultivation.


    *Boom!*


    At that moment a Soul Sea was formed reconstructing my entire Soul.


    In the eyes of other fairies stage, 1 is an initial stage, and only after stage 5 would a fairy be acknowledged as a true fairy due to heavenly tribtions which would start from then on.


    A mouthful of air escaped from my mouth as steam.


    I could feel it... I could feel it!!


    My connection with the World Tree of Yggdrasil and with spirits! It had alle back to me!


    I could feel all the life around me along with the sway of nature, it was all veryfortable as if I was almost back in the Fairy Realm.


    Aside from my connection and confirmation as a fairy, I could also perceive the rising rush of blood in my body.


    It was boiling hot! Then freezing cold!!


    But I endured it, I endured it all!!


    I am joking!!


    I couldn''t endure it!


    Diving into the pond beside me, I swam towards the bed of the pond, screaming at the top of my voice.


    Finally, after half an hour I could feel the pain rx. I quickly swam up, my body floating to the surface of the water.


    Numb.


    My body felt numb everywhere, I still hadn''t made any pain resistance in it so I could gradually feel the pain.


    I got out of the water body fully drenched, but one thing was certain, my Angel bloodline was now fully awakened.


    ~


    Irakiel''s nickname is Rael.

 Chapter 4: Alizejh Enters!

    Chapter 4: Alizejh Enters!


    In the open banquet, a young boy with silver hair was walking with a slight smile across his visage.


    Once in a while, all the girls in the room would stare at him and almost gasp with astonishment when they would see his skin.


    "Such good skin!"


    "Little brother, are you looking for a sugar mommy?"


    "I want to bear your kids!"


    People would scream such sentences shamelessly if this was a Chinese novel.


    So no.... they didn''t scream but they surely were thinking of eroge, even the nobledies.


    Rael who was sitting in the corner of a seat was happily ready to eat his ham sandwich.


    Another thing he came to know was that the Lower world was not asplex as the Celestial ins.


    There seemed to be four leaders who were ruling the entire world.


    To be specific, The Vampire King, Gustave Von Rondo;


    The Pope of the Holy Theocracy, Saint Joseph Maria;


    The Dwarven King, Garf Shawty;


    The Demon Queen, Lucifer Elohum nee Sariel.


    Although they all had power in the world conference that would take ce in every ten years, everyone knew that Lucifer was the indirect owner of the entire lower world.


    There were six countries in the world, Bourassa was the country of demons, Dwarvia was the country of dwarves, Undis was the country of the undead, and Valencia was the only human country without any prejudice against demons.


    While ''The Theocracy'' had extreme prejudice against demons and the Holy Theocracy Church was situated over there,stly, the final country was meant only for education.


    The country of Education, Balia


    All kinds of species would travel there in terms of higher education, if one wanted a good status then Balia was the country to immigrate.


    Currently, Rael was in Valencia, it was a country governed by humans but one could also see a few different species on the streets.


    Although it wasn''t like Bourassa which was full of bustling, Elves or Demons, still Valencia was quite a diverse country.


    It allowed all kinds of species to enter simr to Bourassa which was extremely diverse.


    Bourassa was the most diverse and democratic country, it would hold elections for the post of the president instead of dictatorship, although the ruler of the country was still Lucifer.


    To put it short, she wouldn''t work,zy bum.


    So she decided to get a dog for herself who would do all her paperwork etc.


    Right, when Rael was in the middle of eating he heard a soft but sharp tone, almost melodious filled with incredulity.


    "Rael~"


    He tilted his head to look in the direction of the voice and almost felt dazed for a second.


    She had pale-colored skin but also a lot of warmth upon it making it seem a bit pink, and unblemished deep violet amethyst eyes with a deep blue hue.


    Glossy silver hair reminiscent of the moon shining out from the dark clouds.


    Perfectly formed eyebrows, full, sensuous, pink lips.


    She had a delightful curvaceous form, all curvy in the right ces apanying a tall height equivalent to his and a graceful sculpted neck and long slender legs.


    Yes, although more could be described, one could even look at her and keep on describing her for eternity.


    Okay okay, I got it, no more bullshit.


    She was the perfectdy, how the Chinese say,


    jade-like skin.


    ...skin white as snow.


    ... almond-shaped eyes.


    ....


    The person in front of Rael was his twin sister, Alizejh.


    As Rael was staring at her something else was also happening.


    The ham was slowly falling out of the sandwich.


    A famous author who looked as if he was the most handsome man in the world and all women would fall for him once said when a woman asked why he was not willing to go out with her.


    "Food is more important than thots. Begone!!"


    Quickly Rael''s attention fell upon his sandwich as he felt a slight shift of pressure in it.


    ''Nooooooo not the ham not the ham!!!!''


    *Plop.*


    The ham fell to the ground.


    Rael almost burst into tears, he felt his heart stop when the ham fell from his sandwich.


    His hands quickly found their way to the other sandwich while his eyes were closed as he tried his best not to look up so that his tears wouldn''t be shown.


    However, Rael''s hands only found themselves touching a soft and smooth surface.


    Huh?


    Does a sandwich have such a good texture almost feels like skin?


    Skin...


    His eyes widened a bit as he quickly tilted to see that it was Alizejh''s hand he had held.


    Rael sighed in relief, at least it wasn''t boob-chan.


    Then again he also wished it was, seeing that her hand was so soft, how good would the two apples be?


    He still didn''t realize that he was still holding her hand.


    "Hey? How long are you going to hold my hand?" Alizejh asked in a cold tone, her eyes ring at him as if she would eat his soul.


    "Dear sister, my hands felt toofortable with yours so I didn''t feel like parting at all," Rael said as he gave out a wry smile.


    It was indeed true, her hands fit right into his. As he stared at Alizejh he noticed a fact, more and more.


    Alizejh''s ears reddened a bit as she looked away, still, a slight entric grin found its way across her face.


    In truth, Alizejh was a secret bro-con and had extreme sadistic tendencies, and had dreamt countless times before of enving Rael with a chain.


    Meanwhile, Rael stared at the silver-haired woman. Alizejh was his twin, her height was the same as his own, and her looks were also quite simr to him.


    Then isn''t this the perfect version of how he would look like if he was a girl?


    His eyes widened even more, it felt as if his eyes would pop out of their sockets.


    Which narcissist didn''t like himself??


    Every narcissist loved himself immensely.


    -and in from of Rael sat a girl who was a perfect carbon copy of him if he was a gender-bent.


    This was literally every narcissists'' dream.


    Marry themselves!!


    Rael wiped the imaginary sweat upon his body before sighing.


    While he was thinking about Alizejhpletely oblivious to her sadistic tendencies, a little bit of drool flowed out from his mouth.


    "I think it''s the best sandwich I have had in a while." Alizejh nodded to herself as she chewed onto thest sandwich in her hands and the te.


    Rael''s heart stopped for the second time, staggering onto the ground, he clutched his chest, screaming in his heart loudly,


    ''It must be great eating my sandwich!!''

 Chapter 5: A Sadistic Yandere

    Chapter 5: A Sadistic Yandere


    Alizejh was in quite a dilemma, she was actually quite shocked seeing the behavior of her brother Rael.


    Most of the time her brother would always remain stoic, either whoring around or under the influence of alcohol.


    When they were children, their father would always abuse them, as fact, the other siblings would try to bully them.


    From what they knew was this that their father was immensely in love with their mother but she left as soon as she came.


    Apparently, their mother had a temporary memory loss, she left without even giving her name but what their father knew was that she was from the God ins also the reason why he was trying to ascend.


    He always thought that the children he had were the reason why his mother left him quite a messed up reason but that is what he believed.


    Due to him being smitten with her, the other two ignored wives would exert their anger on the twins and force their children to bully them.


    They were hated by their siblings, the wives, and even their own father.


    The only one who ever treated Alezejh well and showered her with love was Rael.


    When people bullied her he would dly take all her hits on himself, when they were given less food he was the one who would give her his food.


    Through times of thick and thin, he was the only one for her.


    He was the only light of her life, a star that shined brighter than any in the ckness of the night.


    She hated her siblings and wanted to kill them, she wanted to torture them, she wanted to make them feel as if they were better off dead.


    Hence she developed sadistic tendencies along with an awakening in her Angel Bloodline, and because she was a female which was the mostpatible with her bloodline she was able tofortably merge it with her demon genes smoothly without a hitch.


    When her father banished her brother for being trash which she obviously didn''t believe, she left their household with her beloved brother to the human country on her own ord despite her father trying to stop her because she was very talented and the spitting image of her mother.


    Rael was with her when she was powerless, now she wanted to be with him when he is powerless.


    Rael protected her when she was weak, now she wanted to protect him.


    Always and forever.


    Rael is her only reason to live, when Rael is there the entire world is beautiful.


    Without Rael, nothing deserves to exist!


    This was also one of the reasons to why she adopted the principle that Rael was solely hers.


    Along with her protective desires, she subconsciously believed that Rael belonged to her.


    Whenever she sees him, she feels herself getting wet but suppresses it, she doesn''t want her darling brother to feel uneasy.


    However, she was surprised today!


    Usually, her brother''s eyes are usually dim.


    But today... his eyes were brimming with light and desire almost as if the previous Rael was a shell of a being.


    The way he moved, the way he politely spoke, the way he ate... the way he cried.


    Everything about him was extremely elegant.


    She had never seen such grace in her life!


    It was as if he hadpletely transformed.


    An unusual calmness followed his noble demeanor along with the enchanting nimbleness he showed in his every movement.


    Normal people wouldn''t understand but she who had trained a bit in ways of noble finesse could and what she saw today was something that even her father couldn''t catch up to.


    It was as if it was an art!! No! That would be an understatement!!


    ncing up to look into his eyes, she found them different from before. Now they were deep, deeper than the ocean, and more enchanting than the solitary stars.


    For a second she felt lost... alone but then she felt the darkness staring back at her, warming her heart up.


    They were violet in color and a pale ice jade color would flicker from time. If she guessed correctly then his eyes were containing extreme amusement in everything.


    Alizejh! Likes it! UMU!


    She liked what was going on, it made her feel even more excited. Now she really wanted him. she really really really really wanted him.


    To trample over him!


    She wanted to chain him down on a bed and thoroughly ravage him!!


    She wanted to see if his face would be of despair or the same calmness he was showing right now.


    ''Calm down... calm down Alizejh... Amitabha Buddha Amitabha Buddha no lewd... it is not yet time to take him for yourself... ughhhhh I want to kidnap him and vite every part of him!!''


    She licked her lips as a delicious grin came over her face as she observed him crying with elegance.


    Amusement.


    That is what she was feeling.


    ''Is he also like me?''


    She wondered if her brother was also a sadist, what she wanted the most was for her brother to be a masochist if possible.


    At least that is what she used to think when she noticed that he would always take the initiative to get beaten up by the siblings in ce of her.


    But after being close to him for a long time, she realized he was not an M, and instead did what he did for the love he had for her.


    Alizejh obviously felt very touched as her feelings started to breed only to get stronger and stronger....and maybe a bit too strong.


    She also felt a little bit of resonance with her brother, she had a suspicion that her brother had finally awakened their bloodline.


    Although she didn''t know that her bloodline was that of an angel she knew that her bloodline was a rule-breaker itself.


    Hence, she felt happy for Rael, now he could live however he wanted, and he would no longer be called garbage.


    ''Is this the reason why he is acting differently? Has his self-esteem increased?''


    Secretly, she feltplicated emotions in her heart, if this went on then her brother wouldn''t need her protection but she wouldn''t do anything to heed his growth after all she wished happiness for him.


    She felt scared.


    ''Brother you can never abandon me!''


    Alizejh had a sense of insecurity toward Rael and her heart would beat louder from time to time due to the anxiety she was feeling.


    She sighed secretly, she really had to try harder to control her emotions.


    ''Will brother detest me when he learns about my true nature?''


    She shuddered and gave a gave a slight nce at him who was currently walking around in the banquet hall''s buffet and stuffing food in his te.


    Feeling a gaze upon himself, Rael turned to look at where it wasing from. Slightly surprised that it was Alizejh he smiled and waved at her.


    She felt warm in her heart as she looked at his smile but at the same time also bitter.


    Alezejh sighed again and waved back at him, taking her leave from the area.


    ''Anh~ brother I love you so mush~''


    Now she would have to go and masturbate.


    Rael sat against his seat frowning, wondering where Alizejh had gone to.


    However, even after twenty minutes, she didn''t turn up. He shook his head and decided to enjoy the banquet.


    The banquet he was in was the Regent Banquet. One of the events taking ce as a weing event for the Regent Auction.


    Regent Auction was one of the most famous across the world, all kinds of treasures would be ced upon for a price.


    From the rarest in the Lower World to treasures which are from the Celestial ins.


    All kinds of items would be ced for the auction. Basically an auction for lower beings.


    The Banquet was kind of an opening event for the Auction. It was held to give out a favorable impression.


    His sister was quite an important figure in the United Enforcer Department.


    Hailed as a prodigy she really proved her worth, she had been sessful in bing the youngest being ever to enter the department.


    Most people would take at least 100 years to be an apprentice Adjudicator and she was already an Adjuctor in less than four years.


    She joined at the age of 24 and just in a year she graduated from the Enforcer Department.


    Even joining the department would usually be after schooling is done which apparently was not done in her case but being a figure from one of the most prominent families she was allowed to join.


    And to their expectations, she didn''t disappoint them at all!!


    Instead of disappointment, shepleted all her education in just 1 year which would be 20 years for an average person.


    After that, she became an apprentice Adjuctor and then finally a full Adjudicator in just four years.


    The chronological ranking was, Apprentice< Adjucator< Enforcer and then finally an Elder.


    Enforcers had a very high rank across the entire lower realm, they were all heavily favored by everyone.


    Regardless of their species, every Enforcer was respected, they were all in charge of the investigation, defense, raids, etc.


    From what Rael knew based on his memories, every household wanted one of their younger generations to infiltrate into the department regardless of what the species was.


    When the young influence, they eventually be the ones who climb up thedder to finally be Elders.


    After bing Elders they would be able to properly influence their authority and show favorability.


    Alezjh was an important asset to their father but because of Rael''s banishment, she also left which she was anyway nning to do anyway.


    Both of them gave up their names and identities as Greed Prince and Princess to start anew.


    Rael already knew what all his previous self had to endure, now that his memories were back he wouldn''t let such injustice happen to himself.


    An amused smile came upon his face as he stared into the distance while drinking his tea.


    ''Interesting...''


    His fingers tapped onto the table making a pleasing rhythm.


    Every ssical musician had an orchestra in their head, every second would be a new beat, a new tone, a newposition.


    The wind also sings the very Earth, the beings on the world who talk, and even the souls.


    As he was having profound thoughts something else caught his attention.


    A tranquil piece of electric guitar rhythm permeated into the air.


    It was a chill blue solo.


    At that moment an announcing host came near the garden and announced warmly.


    "Couples get ready as the ball dance will begin, singles can die watching the others dance."


    He chuckled at the end which brought a lot of angry res to him, so he cleared his throat to speak properly.


    "If you don''t have a partner then you are very free to find one."


    He quickly turned to look at the many ssical musicians who were holding their violins while wearing ck vests as he gave them a nod to start their music


    "Alright then let the ball begin!"

 Chapter 8: Teaching a submissive student (**)

    Chapter 8: Teaching a submissive student (**)


    She giggled as she bit her lips and came closer, holding my body tightly, I could feel her warm breath directly on my nape.


    I wondered if she had a blood fetish but before I could think more about it, the woman wrapped her legs around my waist and kissed my lips passionately.


    Taking advantage, my tongue invaded her mouth and started to twist and twirl around hers. As we were intertwining our tongues together, her tooth brushed into mine.


    A sharp pain ran through my body as I looked at the white woman in surprise. Her own bleeding like came in contact with my bleeding tongue.


    Now I was certain that she had a blood fetish.


    Instantly I started to feel intense lust as my blood started to boil as my package began to exclude extreme heat.


    "Nghh..."


    The woman let out a moan as I pushed her away.


    "What did you do to me?!" I frowned, although I was not angry.


    "Nothing much, just a little bit of aphrodisiac." She chuckled.


    I looked at her, a little bit disappointed.


    "I don''t need it. Don''t use it on me again."


    The woman nodded and kissed me harder, after two minutes we finally broke it, her hands started to go down towards my pants, massaging the bulge lightly.


    I could already feel my cock erect, at that moment she slowly started to remove my pants.


    "Nice! I have a fucking in nature kink." I smiled slightly as Aria started to give my dick a blowjob.


    Staring into the sky, I wondered what life was going to be like and my ns for the future.


    However before I could n, the woman suddenly bit my cock.


    Annoyed, I was going to reprimand her but she looked at me with a tearful expression. Apparently, she had fangs.


    She looked at me with a pitiful expression and spoke.


    "Sorry for that, it happened by mistake.


    I simply ignored her, I was over the bite, it didn''t really hurt. Staring at her chest as exposed smooth skin entered my sight, I raised my hand to feel her milf like boobs up.


    The red nipples on her breast looked like delicious cherries. I wondered how they would taste in my mouth.


    She smiled slightly as I massaged her tits.


    "Do you like them?"


    Nodding, I forcefully pulled her closer to me biting and sucking on her hard nipples. A burst of cherry dipped in chocte burst into my mouth.


    "Ah~" She moaned lightly, looking up in the sky with a dazed expression, the pupils in her eyes disappeared with only whites remaining.


    With one hand, she shoved me a little back, making me bump against a bush in the garden.


    Stepping forward I spoke,


    "Don''t worry I will teach you a lesson you will never forget, just stay quiet."


    Seeing that she kept her silence like an obedient servant, I nodded to myself and added,


    "Good girl you deserve a reward."


    Then, with her dazzling breasts still exposed, she ced her palms on my chest, and...with one leg at a time...she kneeled down in front of me.


    "Hmm."


    She stared forward at my groin, which was standing proudly like a mountain. Her right hand squeezed her breast as the other brushed up and down over her lips.


    The milf looked at the holy sword astonished and stumbled a bit before leaning back down so that her firm butt rested on her legs.


    Taking her eyes from my cock, she brought her tits up to meet my gaze.


    Then, she held her tits with both hands...and bobbed them up and down. She spread a mischievous smile.


    "Are you a virgin?" I asked her to which she simply nodded.


    I instructed to spat on my cock, thebination of the spit and cold wind made me shiver a little, after all my new body was not yet as tempered as my first one.


    My erect cock suddenly grew in length. Her eyes widened as she saw the cock expanding more and more.


    I had a saintly expression,


    "Don''t get too excited."


    From above, she spit down on it...After, she moved her head back a bit, while a string of saliva still hung from her bottom lip...extending to my dick.


    Then she started to lick my cock like a lollipop...I guess in this case it should be called a cockipop.


    She then suddenly took my entire cock in her mouth as a whole. I could almost feel the end of her mouth. She then started to move her head, giving my cock an amazing massage.


    The cold wind in the background made me, even more horny, so I clutched her head so that she could do it faster.


    I could see her face that was struggling to breathe so I paused it. She started to cough the little bit of my sperm which she was able to taste.


    "Teacher give me a punishment, I am a bad girl." She gave puppy eyes as sheid down on the grassy floor to show her vagina.


    I alsoy down as I stared at her vagina. Quickly kissing it, I let my tongue enter. I could feel her clitoris, pressed against my tongue.


    She started to moan as I started to explore her vagina.


    "Ahhh do faster! Mhh~ hmmm!! Ghh~"


    Tears sprouted out of her eyes as she squealed.


    "Ahh~!" "Nghh..." "Yesh rhite there..mhhhh..."


    "SLAP MY ASSSSS TEASHERR!!!" She yelled in ecstasy."


    Removing my hands, I pped her buttocks until red.


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtakh!*


    She then got up and pinned me down against the grass We were both now totally naked in the open. I could feel the grass pricking again my skin so I rolled her around.


    "Nghm.."


    Aria must also now be feeling the grass and the cold winds.


    "Teasher...please phut it inn."


    Rubbing her vagina asionally, I finally thrust ny cock inside.


    "Ahhh mphhhh!!!"


    I moved my hips vehemently, thrusting inside of her.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~" She squealed loudly, enjoying the pain.


    At that moment I saw blood pouring out of her vagina.


    Immediately, I felt something simr to a bond forming with her as her blood surprisingly started to get absorbed by my dick.


    Her expression was filled with ahegao. I shrugged slightly, this is how most women are when I am done with them anyway. Not a biggie.


    The sounds of my cock thrusting her pussy resounded across the entire area, immediately people started to frown upon hearing the sound and started toe closer to see what was going on.


    *Tap!*


    *Tap!*


    *Tap!*


    She could feel footstepsing closer so she quickly pressed me down near a tree trying to hide.


    My cock was still in her hole, I suddenly got an idea and started to move it inside.


    "Ahh"


    She moaned loudly.


    "Hey, Joe did you hear something?" A man asked another man.


    They waited to see if the voice woulde again, but it didn''t so they started to walk away.


    "Ah~!" Another moan resounded as the pair of men left.


    Ignoring Aria, I kept on moving my hips. It was now my turn to truly teach her about real pleasure.


    I started to use my [Moonlight-fingering techniques] to arouse her to the peak of pleasure. Just enough energy so that she would not pass out.


    "Anh~"


    I stopped moving my hips and simply aroused her, I could feel that she couldn''t take it any longer.


    "P-please dear husband, bless my womb with your divine cock nghh~," She said meekly while moaning.


    Husband? Wasn''t it supposed to be teacher? Did I hear it wrong?


    Yeah...


    Must be my imagination.


    "Did you say something I couldn''t hear..." I asked again for confirmation.


    "Please give me your cock!" She pleaded.


    "Weird I thought you said something else." I could not help but frown.


    "Please please bless my insolent pussy with your cock." She spoke with tears in her eyes.


    "If you say so."


    My cock which was already in her womb suddenly expanded, a petty trick anyone can do if they have perfect control of spiritual energy.


    "ANHHHHH~!" She moaned loudly.


    "It hurts mhhh!"


    "Don''t worry I will be gentle." I didn''t want her to have bad memories of her first sex although I doubt she would have regardless.


    Moving my hips vigorously, I was rough but also very gentle.


    "Want me to cum in you?" I asked.


    The women nodded and squealed.


    "Yeshhggv pleasshee!!!"


    The next second, my sperm exploded inside her pussy.


    I was a bit exhausted using all my spirit energy but I guess I could still easily keep going. It seems that this body was already ustomed to and trained for sex.


    "Time for round two!" Aria spoke with a mischievous smile full of lust.


    My eyebrows raised involuntarily. Most women don''t ask for another round after having sex with me. She might be a nympho.


    After an hour, we bothy down naked near the tree on the grassy ground, Aria totally exhausted and panting.


    "Ha... ha... ha..huff.. huff... ha.."


    She moved her head and went in for a passionate kiss.


    "Not bad for your first try!" I said to the vampire girl while kissing her nape.


    She pouted a little and gave a small peck on my lips as she hugged me. I could feel my head buried inside her boobs.


    "Now that you have taken my virginity has been taken by you....you are now bonded to me by blood."


    I nodded I could feel a bit different, it was like as if I had a raging power inside me flowing like an angry river.


    "In the future as your physical index increases, you will be able to use our bonded blood art."


    My mind stopped for a second as I continued to listen to her.


    "I am a vampire, we have a technique known as bonded blood art, the technique is between the being and the female vampire the being has taken virginity off."


    Ah, no wonder she is a nymphomaniac. Vampires are sibling species with Nymphs as Undead. They were specifically born for seduction and taboo.


    "I can now feel all your emotions and everything rted to you from any distance....same with you."


    I nodded slowly... I could feel that she had intense anger directed toward someone but I was clueless about who the person was.


    "My blood art was already strong and when we keep on fucking our bonded blood art will keep on getting stronger. Remember you will only be able to use bonded blood art and not my original blood art okay?"


    I shook my head, I understood most of it, our bonded blood art gets better as we fuck... which means to use this ability I will have to have sex with her asionally.


    Seems like a fine deal.


    "Can you speak?" She asked trying to hide her annoyed tone.


    I nodded,


    "Just do your homework properly that''s all I need."

 Chapter 9: New Life

    Chapter 9: New Life


    Morning rays of sunshine shined upon the scenery of bliss. A young demon who looked no more than seventeen was lying near the pond....pletely naked.


    A silver-haired bombshell arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    Yesterday, Alizejh was in a very lustful mood so her priorities were not straight but after relieving all her stress she was now normal.... probably.


    All it took was a good release of the stress that umted. Her difficult job and the expectations of her seniors were a factor.


    Now that Alizejh was in the right state of mind, she felt a tad bit guilty and cursed herself whenever she thought about masturbating to Rael.


    The moment she arrived at the scene, her eyebrows twitched a bit as she saw her brother lying naked on the ground sleeping soundly.


    ''So this is where you were... I was worried for no reason.''


    She stared coldly at the boy who was currently sleeping peacefully, curled up in a circle simr to a child.


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she stared at him, sniffing the air around him, she frowned. This was definitely the smell of her brother mixing his essence with that of a woman.


    ''So you were having sex while I was worried about you..!''


    Ripples of water coiled up into the air forming a blob of water, she red at him coldly, and then the very next second the ball of water fell upon his face.


    At least that is what she thought... before she could even react an even bigger blob of water appeared above her head.


    Seeing that a shadow was looming over her head, Alizejh subconsciously looked up. Just when she tilted her head to look at it, the silver-haireddy knew that she was doomed.


    "Fuck."


    *Fwooom!!*


    Arge blob of water,rger than hers... fell upon her.


    Droplets of water trickled down her porcin skin, ranging from her crotch to her ample tits, the locks of her hair were dripping wet along, her body-tight uniform seemingly transparent.


    Rael looked at her with slight smugness,


    "You thought you outsmarted me? But I outsmarted your outsmarting."


    As he said that, the atmosphere took a change as an ominous feeling brooded over him. His body reacted instinctively almost as if ingrained.


    He looked at Alizejh and gulped his saliva, she looked at him with a very warm smile.


    "Is this how you treat your sister?"


    Chuckling nervously, the young boy pinched his finger.


    "To be fair you were going to throw water on me first."


    She red at him for a few seconds before sighing, slowly she started to inspect him from top to bottom.


    Her gazending on his holiest dragon''s king of sword''s junior brother''s sect leader''s grandpa''s heavenly de of the thirteen tribtions.


    Instantly her ears were tinted with pink color as she started to cough.


    ''No lewd no lewd no lewd... Amitabh Buddha.''


    Rael however was oblivious to her thoughts and concerns and dived right into the pond to take a nice bath.


    The water was cold and refreshing exactly what he needed. It was now time for swimming!


    After swimming for a while he satfortably in the corner of the pond as if he was in a jacuzzi.


    "I wonder where she went."


    As soon as he said that, Alizejh''s ears perked up as she frowned and came near Rael.


    "Never seen you being so considerate about your one-night stands what is up with it now?"


    Rael was also a bit stunned, he quickly went through his memories making him raise a brow involuntarily.


    Indeed, Rael was a scumbag simr to every other noble indulging in depravity, infidelity was pretty muchmon.


    ''Hmph! Now that I, the embodiment of elegance am in this body, this body will be scum no longer.'' Sometimes it would often seem that Rael is not much introspective, self-aware in easier terms.


    Rael with memories hated cucking people or so he would always try to believe. However, without memories, Rael was genuine towards his closet fetish, maybe because he did not have personality and acted subconsciously most times that he would not hesitate to indulge in the sinful act of stealing a married woman.


    Many strong figures had been cucked, some knowingly and some not. This also proved the confidence in his hot body and once again ites back to charisma cultivated for millions of years.


    Charisma is not just looks but also personality, the way a person walks, speaks, and behaves.


    The silver-haired boy was absolutely sure that his charisma was the highest in the current lower world easily.


    It also seemed that his previous self had made many enemies in the process of cucking.


    "So who was the unlucky girl you screwedst night?" Alizejh asked a bit jealous in heart, she knew very well about her brother''s scum deeds.


    "Hmm? She said that her name is Aria." He said nonchntly as he enjoyed the breeze and the cool water.


    Alizejh almost stumbled as if she had seen a ghost. ''So that woman fromst night was indeed Aria! I have got a bad feeling about this...''


    "W-what is herst name?" She asked in a grave voice.


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he said nonchntly, "If I am right then it is Verdansha."


    Now Alizejh felt like as if Rael himself was the ghost.


    "Is she a vampire?"


    The twin looked at his sister with a surprised expression etched upon his visage.


    "How did you know?"


    Alizejh''s jaw dropped she did not know whether tough or cry.


    ''Oh, brother oh brother... what have you done.''


    "Did you take her virginity?" She finally asked the final question.


    Now Rael''s eyes were fully open, his sister''s title of prodigy truly lived up to her name.


    "Maybe you have some of my Dao of Guessing power."


    As Rael said that he instantly got a light smack on his head, he looked at Alizejh as if he had been wronged.


    "You fool of a brother!!!!"


    The man was in a daze, Alizejh was more beautiful when angry.


    "She is a Royal Vampire right?" Rael asked, Aria had saidst night that she was a royal vampire.


    She frowned and scoffed, "Not just any Royal Vampire... she is the Archduchess of the Undead Kingdom."


    Rael nodded his head, proud of his actions. Even if he was in the lower world, his first personal sex was not with some any other lower species but with the topmost in the hierarchy.


    "I am sure that you must have many questions... so I will just exin to you everything directly," Alizejh spoke, secretly relieved that she released her stress yesterday, or else she was not sure what her psycho self would have done.


    Rael nodded and waited for her exnation, he seemed a bit nervous but curious more.


    "Her brother, Gerard Von Rondo, is the King of the Vampire Kingdom and he wants Aria to marry his son, Jericho, the crown prince. So I heard that she ran away from the kingdom."


    Rael sighed inside, another enemy made unknowingly.


    "Alright keep going..."


    She nodded, for a second she hesitated and spoke awkwardly.


    "You took her first time, didn''t you... so you should have the bonded blood arts right?"


    Rael frowned but nodded, "Yes that seems to be the case, when she is near me I can sense her emotions."


    Alizejh fell to the ground with lifeless eyes, ''Oh brother, just when I thought your bad luck had washed away.''


    "Alizejh? Is that a good or bad thing?" He asked frowning.


    She looked at him gingerly and sighed,


    "I honestly have no idea. It may be a blessing. You may be in deep trouble."


    "But why would I be in trouble for that."


    Alizejh stared at her brother dumbfounded before realizing something.


    "Brother don''t tell me you don''t know..."


    "Huh? Don''t know what?" He asked confused.


    "Haizzz," She released a cold breath before facepalming herself.


    "To a vampire, they give their first time only to their husband and bonded blood art to the person they love. Once they fall in love it will be for eternity, never changing."


    As she spoke these words, Rael frowned and started to frown even more.


    "Oh....fuck."


    It was not even a full day since he arrived in this world and he already had a new wife.


    Meanwhile, Alizejh stomped her foot on the ground, jealous of Aria.


    ''Damn bitch!''


    It felt really bad when she thought of her brother with someone else... and that was when she was normal.


    What would happen if she went in her sadistic yandere psycho mode?!?!


    Alizejh could feel a new headache approaching. She would soon have to start relieving herself frequently.


    ''Well, at least I have an excuse to masturbate now without feeling guilt.''


    ncing at her brother with muddy eyes, she shook her head.


    "May the heavens bless you."

 Chapter 10: Stroll

    Chapter 10: Stroll


    After dressing up, Alizejh and I were currently eating our breakfast inside a cafe. Since it was a day off for Alizejh, we decided to take a stroll in the city.


    Every single person on the street was rich. Gold chain, red cashmere fur capes, it almost seemed as if all the normal people had suddenly disappeared, probably because of the event.


    There was a lot of tension in the city, because of the Auction.


    There were rumors that some robbers were going to try and steal all the auction items.


    A group called ''Joker'', is one of the most famous robber groups of the current century.


    Although no one knew the authenticity of the rumors, the auction personnel surely did not take jt lightly. After all Regent Auction was the greatest auction of all time.


    It was the sole reason why influentials woulde to the banquet.


    Countless. Priceless. Rarest of the rare treasures would be sold. A few could be treasures from different ces in the celestial or some could be from the lost ruins in the Lower World.


    After rating a lot of clothes, and seeing Alizejh''s every outfit for four hours I felt a little exhausted. I owed her this much for the morning.


    "Haaa..."


    "Brother... why are you sighing?" She asked with a worried tone.


    I could not help but show a disgusted expression to her. If she thought I can not see through her worry facade then she must be dumb.


    "Nothing much... it''s no matter of concern." I gave a fake smile to which she also gave a fake smile and shoved the cloth bag in my hands.


    "Buy them for me!" She pleaded.


    My face must have been looking like a donkey at the moment, probably because Alizejh is the one who gives me my pocket money and she is also the one who is making me spend it.


    Does this not mean... I am not getting any money in reality???


    Clothes are pretty expensive after all.


    Oh my god.... she is shameless.


    As we were buying the clothes I came across a conversation between two people.


    "Did you hear about ''Joker'' they might steal during the Auction?" One of the workers said.


    "No I don''t think they have the guts to do that... they have already offended many countries and people, this would be like digging their own grave."


    "Noo I don''t think that they are afraid of anything! They have never failed nor are they afraid or else they would have been caught a long time ago!"


    "Well, you might be right... anyway, I have a feeling that we can see a lot of drama."


    I was not interested in their conversation so I left after buying the clothes for Alizejh.


    We bought an ice cream and started to walk in a random direction.


    Sometimes I still wonder what that page from the void was... I could clearly remember the pain my astral form had felt.


    Normally it should have been impossible to feel pain or lose consciousness in an astral form. It was very peculiar!


    Thenguage the text was written in was pretty mysterious.


    I sighed as I licked my chocte ice cream.


    At that moment, Alizejh pulled my hand smirking evilly, trying to hide her excitement.


    She pulled me into a dark alley, I immediately gulped my saliva. What is she going to do now?


    Well if you wanna do that then I am fine with it...


    We traveled a bit and then finally reached the end.


    A bright light invaded my eyes as a huge bustling noise entered my ears. Elves, dwarves, demons...


    She smiled smugly,


    "Wee to the ck Market.".


    At this point, I was quite a lot stunned. The surroundings were actually not half bad in terms of beauty, reminded me a bit of the fairy markets.


    As I kept on observing the ce, reminiscing about my homnd, Alizejh suddenly waved towards someone and went running towards them, talking with them cheerfully.


    At that moment the old man waved towards me and asked Alizejh,


    "Who is he?


    "Is he your husband?" The old woman asked nonchntly.


    "Wait what?! You got yourself married?!" The old man eximed with a face full of shock. The couple didn''t believe her. After all, they knew that she was the cold prodigy of the Enforcer Department and knew about her family situation.


    The old woman came closer to me to analyze my face and nodded to herself while muttering, ring at where my penis is supposed to be.


    "Hmmm, I can definitely see why she would choose you."


    Alizejh''s face reddened but she didn''t deny being called my wife.


    Meanwhile, I wondered if they were blind. It is not hard to see that we are twins... after all, we almost got the same exact face and silver hair.


    Tugging my hand, I reluctantly followed the old couple as we went inside an Antique shop belonging to them.


    It had a peculiar old smell to it, making me want to sniff more. I have always liked old smells especially the smell of ancient books.


    The entire shop was made out of wood and in ss cases were many essories and other items,


    However, none of them caught my attention. Most of the shelves were empty. It seemed like the items of this shop had also been given to the Auction House to auction off.


    At that moment the old male elf came out with fairy ale. Dumbstruck, I started to stare at the old elf.


    If there was one thing the Fairy Realm was famous for then it would be alcohol and Fairy Ale was a popr product that we sold realm-wide.


    A prettymon drink in the Fairy Realm even beggar fairies would drink it. However, it would be sold at expensive prices to other realms.


    It could be called the national drink.


    The man then started to boast about fairy ale and how he had gotten it through so much trouble and connections.


    Then he started to pour it into sses and gave one ss to all of us.


    Simr to a glutton, he gave us less and gave himself more. I did not mind it, I was excited to taste the ale.


    Since I was stuck in the ck abyss and then in a human world, I had started to appreciate food.


    I stared at my ale with longing eyes, sniffing it from time to time. It was what one was supposed to do before drinking it back in the fairy realm.


    The old man stared at me with an irritated gaze and snorted disdainfully, probably wondering why I am not drinking it after all alcohol evaporated into the air.


    "Alizejh your husband is quite weird..." The old female elf whispered.


    Alizejh ignored the woman as she focused on her own drink.


    Tears welled out of my eyes and fell on the ground as I kept on staring at my ss. All the people in the room seemed weirded out.


    "If you don''t want to drink I can drink it.."


    I immediately took a sip of the ale, tears started to well up even more as I started to drink it. It was horrible. Lowest quality fairy ale of the fairy realm.


    I had never even tastes this quality despite being a fairy, probably because I had better drinks reserved for me as a king.


    Even the lowest quality was much more better in qualitypared to human alcohol. To be expected afterall Fairy Alcohol is fermented using spirits and is handmade.


    Noticing the expression of the couple, Alizejh tried to change the topic and asked the olddy,


    "Old Yemi, can you make a divination?"


    Yemi nodded understanding the intention underlying what she said to make the awkward environment better.


    I was a bit shocked when I heard divination. Divination was one of the rarest sses of races across realms.


    Only a handful of people gave it and can predict out someone''s fate. Of course, fate isn''t absolute because many people in the world are fateless and keep on impacting upon fate and so are called sons of fate.


    The old elf man seemed proud and proudly wrapped his arms and gazed towards his wife. Although he had seen divination done by his wife many times he still loved to watch it.


    "What do you want me to divine upon?" Yemi asked with a smile on her face. She was also excited to divine.


    She hadn''t divined in a long time and wanted to try it out.


    "Of course love." She said shamelessly.


    Yemiughed, all females have their insecurities. Even if they are stronger, no woman wants to see their man snatched away.


    They sat at a table, the mood was very jolly. At that moment Yemi held Alizejh and my hand with both of her hands making it into a message chain.


    She closed her eyes as she began to mutter something. It felt like as if she was praying when she started to mutter. Her eyes were deeply closed into immense concentration.


    At that moment I felt the familiar energy trying to enter inside my body which I gradually epted as I knew that it would tell me my fate.


    After a few moments, the old woman started tough out loud, tears were almosting out of her eyes as she looked at Alizejh and me with an amused expression.


    Then her face turned totally serious and looked at Alizejh with a very serious face.


    "Your husband is quite the yboy. He will capture the hearts of many and make a jolly family. Almost everyone in his harem will be tamed including you and that''s not all every one of them are at the peak of power...oh what''s this.... your husband is pretty amazing! It seems like that''s not all! In his harem, some of them will also be celestials! I can''t peer more!" She sighed regretfully but looked at me in a different light.


    She was utterly aghast and looked at me then Alizejh,


    "How did you find someone like him?!"


    She had a surprised expression. Celestials were not ordinary matters. This meant that this young man in front of her would maybe ascend into the celestial realm someday.


    The old man snorted and had a changed view of me and looked at me in a different light but he still didn''t try to hide his annoyance. After all, I was weird as fuck in his view.


    Alizejh blushed a bit but was actually feeling hurt in her heart when she heard that I would have my own harem.


    ''This might be the only time I''ll get to bully him!''


    She clenched her hands and put one on my stomach and pouted while nibbling on my earlobe.


    ''Better if I bully him right now as much as I can!''


    Staring at me with disdain, she harrumphed,


    "You dare talk about having a harem! You need to be taught a good lesson."


    Physically cringing, I felt a bit weak. I just taught a lesson yesterday to a girl and now she is my wife!


    At that moment I noticed that the old woman was still holding my hand and her eyes were closed in concentration.


    It seemed that curiosity had got the upper hand of her when she came to know about my divinity of ascending to the celestial realm.


    So she tried to peer into my fate.


    Even Alizejh and the old elf man were looking at me then her with a curious expression. It was not every day that someone could ascend.


    Even for emperors, it was immensely hard. Only some of the demon apostles of the seven sins had ascended before.


    Even in the greed family, only my supposed grandfather had ascended into the celestial realm.

 Chapter 11: Every Action has a Reaction

    Chapter 11: Every Action has a Reaction


    All of a sudden the olddy coughed a mouth full of blood and started to scream loudly in pain.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrggggghhhhhhh"


    She fell from the table clutching her eyes as blood flowed from her mouth. Her white hair was in tatters and there was blood sttered everywhere.


    Slowly blood trickled out from her ears, eyes, nose, and nails.


    Just a second ago she was a jolly grandmother-like woman who looked moderately beautiful however now she looked simr to a grotesque beast.


    The woman kept moaning in pain as her husband hurried to pick her up.


    "Yemi! Yemi! What happened?!"


    He kept screaming but Yemi didn''t reply. She looked at him with her eyes which were now hollow.


    The old man fell into a daze as he stared at her ck eyes reminiscent of the abyss. Suddenly he fell, crawling up into a corner, gasping for air.


    He kept a hand on his chest and stared at the ugly old elvish woman. Her skin was heating up and turning ck. It was like as if someone had scooped the skin out or burnt them horribly.


    Yemi lowered her hand, drawing something with the now ck blood flowing from her nails. Then she slowly started to disintegrate.


    The old man hugged her body as he gazed into her eyes with sorrow. After a few seconds, she turned into dust only to be swept away.


    Tilting his head towards the ground, he peeked at what his wife had written.


    Tears flowed out of his eyes as they soon turned into angry cries.


    *Crash!* *Whoosh!!*


    *Crash!*


    Artifacts that would have been worth a decent amount of money crashed into the ground.


    The old man turned his gaze towards me, his eyes red seemingly glowing as he stared into mine.


    *Swoooosh!*


    He came forward, running simr to a monkey, and tried to m me into the wall, but before he could do it, I disappeared from his point of sight.


    [Ghost Phantasm! First form: Ghostwalk!]


    When using this technique the user bes invisible to the targets looking at him but because I am not a fairy now and I can not handle high-level techniques in my current weak demon form, all the techniques of my prior life have a lot of strain on my body.


    Basically for two seconds, although I was in front of him... the old man could not see me. However, that was enough.


    Creeping behind his back, I stabbed into his skeleton and pulled out his beating heart.


    *Lub....dub....lub..lub...dub...*


    At that moment the mad berserk elf released all his mana and broke through the chains of his old age and instantly used the remaining life force he had within.


    The air around him coiled up andbusted into mes as numerous fireballs and a raging fire appeared.


    Along with him, the entire interior of the shop burst into mes. As the carbon monoxide polluted the insides, it was bing slightly hard to breathe even as a demon.


    Taking a quick nce to see what Yemi had written, Alizejh held my arms tightly seemingly trying to pull me away.


    ''??? ??????? ???????''


    Once again I saw the familiar symbols, to be honest, it was well within my expectations that Yemi may have seen something rted to the page in the abyss.


    The fire zed through the windows uncontrobly simr to a raging lioness. The mes rushed towards our bodies to devour us, at that moment Alizejh stomped her foot on the ground.


    *Fwooom!*


    A huge pressure pushed through her feet as all the fire vanished.


    At the source was the old male elf standing nkly. His body was charred ck simr to the wood.


    Slowly he gained his consciousness and smiled wryly looking at Alizejh before turning into dust.


    Alizejh and I stared at each other for a few seconds, then spoke, her tone full of curiosity, seemingly mustered up from her shock.


    "Are you still hiding something from me?"


    What a cold one. Curious more rather than caring about her friends who just died... or maybe it is me that has gotten soft due to my days as a human.


    Pointing towards the old elf woman''s ashes, I calmly spoke,


    "Curiosity killed the cat."


    Alizejh couldn''t help but shudder, she understood. Some things in the world are better not known.


    I would tell her, yes, I would tell her eventually but now was not the time for that.


    Trusting a woman?


    That''s not a thing I would do at least for a while. Women are fickle beings, they can never hold secrets.


    The same applies to men but unlike women, they are often dangerous and may sometimes be the reason for one''s death.


    After all, knowledge is power.


    Although I could feel that Alizejh was different and would hold my secrets since she is my twin, I do not have much choice.


    After all, I was not a ruler just in name. Betrayals came very easy to me and my experiences are what have made me what I am today.


    We walked out from the back of the shop. Tilting backward, I gave a final nce at the house however to my dismay I could not see it because of the surrounding crowd.


    It seemed as if the old couple had quite the reputation. Then again, they did seem quite kind. A pity.


    On our way back, we did not talk and simply basked under thest rays of sunlight.


    ~


    We had both forgotten about yesterday''s matter and currently I was testing out my vampiric blood maniption.


    It would be a bit troublesome if people saw me destroying someone''s garden so hence I decided to find a secluded ce near the hotel I was residing in.


    After finding one, I thought about Aria''s words.


    ''Only after you have a good understanding of blood maniption can we awaken our bonded blood art fully.'' The words Aria told me reverberated in my head.


    I could understand what she meant when she said that, she was kind enough to exin it to me... but looking back at how I was the one putting myself into this mess it was the least she could do.


    ''Blood maniption is an ancient and dangerous extension of one''s body. All vampires and their bonded ones need to use their magic power to use them.


    This mystical sorcery is used to cast spells, enchantments, and evencurses through blood itself, the very bodily fluid which is the potent force as well as the essenceof life itself in the working of magic. It may be a token sacrifice, but it may also be the loss of life that fuels the spell.


    Blood arts are full of mysteries and their power is unknown and depends on genes purely, it is different from blood maniption.


    One person can only have two blood arts, their own blood art and bonded blood art with their partner.'' This is what Aria exined.


    The interesting part of what she said was that blood art many a time depends on blood genes.


    This made me curious, my blood is that of an angel and demon, maybe fairy too.


    I am an abnormality, a being who vites all the rules. What would a demon+fairy+angel be called?


    Irakiel.


    One of a kind, something that belongs to only me, the only being of my species.


    Blood started to flow from my nail as I bite down on it. Slowly the red blood flowed into the air as if it was morphing. This reminded me of water in zero gravity.


    Slowly it transformed into arge needle and then it split into many smaller needles which started to split into even smaller ones.


    Then I struck them all towards the nearby bark of a tree.


    *Swoosh!*


    Countless holes appeared on the tree.


    I chuckled looking at the small holes, the size of an ant, seems like I will have to practice a bit more to perfect it.


    Maybe I should start working out... because the previous me was a scum bastard.. all my workouts would be more like sexercise...


    However looking at my semipact muscles, it may have been a fine idea, a pity it was more of a cardio workout.


    Plus, I like my women beautiful and my standards of beauty are extremely high. Even for a fuck buddy, I would rather not fuck if it is someone unattractive.


    Anyway, I wondered what Aria''s expression would be if she saw how quickly I mastered the blood art, at least the basics of it.


    This new skill was not half bad, if used properly it could be dangerous, I could not help but wonder how my bonded blood art would be, but I guess I will leave that part for Aria to teach me.


    Yes, it''s not an excuse to have sex, definitely not.


    Immediately, I felt my mana and blood draining after the use of the blood art. It certainly used up a lot of mana.


    This body was still shit in terms of mana despite being extremely potent, the mana pool itself was as small as a 1-litre bottle.


    Closing my eyes, I sat cross-legged in the lotus position.


    Circting my mana, it flowed from one meridian to another. It seemed that my awakening of the angel bloodline had removed some of the clogs in them, making me circte mana more efficiently.


    Instantly my body felt a rush of mana, it was increasing with each revolution. I could feel it.


    It seemed as if my fairy self had a good affinity with mana and the breakthrough in my core had made it swifter.


    Seeing the speed at which my mana was increasing I was simply astonished. If this went on then wouldn''t I be a total abomination?


    Well, that is fine by me but it would be quite tedious when the heavenly tribtions will start to take ce.


    This body had the potential to surpass my old self, I was sure of this. I can be the monarch of cultivation and magic both altogether.


    I might have to assess my magic element though but that''s forter, right now I am going to enjoy the rush of euphoria thates with circting mana.


    Instantly my mana pool doubled in size. I looked at it with ecstasy.


    After a while, I finally stopped circting my mana. Then I started to stretch so that my body so it would not get cramped.


    If I circted for a long time, I could get a bacsh. The principle of magic itself was karmic. Every action has a reaction.


    Just like how the bacsh took ce on the old elfdy.

 Chapter 12: Bathday

    Chapter 12: Bathday


    After a while of circting my mana, I started to cultivate my spiritual core. It disappointed me that I had not had much sess since I broke through the first stage.


    The spirit wisps in the air invaded my body through the bodily pores. Once again, I felt a burst of energy and felt my spiritual energy raging inside my body so I started to assimte it.


    It was a process like leaves taking the nutrition needed from the air through their stomata.


    After a total of two hours of cultivating spirits, I stopped because now the garden I was in had started to fill up with people.


    It was 10 oclock in the morning right now. This meant I had stayed here for at least 4 hours.


    The sportswear I was wearing too was drenched in sweat by now. Getting up, I jogged lightly in the direction of the hotel wing.


    Some women admired me but I simply ignored them. It was now normal for me to experience such attention at least it was not like how it was when I traveled to China in my previous life.


    God that was annoying!


    Those shameless women were screaming at the top of their voices, saying how they want babies with me making my ears hurt, I swear I did not even look good when I was a human, they just wanted my hard-earned money.


    If I remember then that trip was quite interesting, many people with long beards hade to be my acquaintances.


    After I reached my room, I started to undress myself to go for a bath.


    I was seriously smelling of sweat, ugh I hate working hard and being sweaty. I am more of the chill type who would rather drink wine and y piano all day.


    Beside the basin, I found a note handwritten by Liz informing me that she had gone down to eat breakfast.


    A relieved sigh escaped from my mouth, sometimes I too enjoy my personal time, especially while bathing.


    Cupped my hands against the wall, and the shower water started to drip on my body washing all of my sweat and grime.


    As the water trickled down I closed my eyes and started to think about all the things that had happened till now.


    Soon I got out of the shower and dried myself with the towel and did all the other necessary things. Quickly changing into a ck oversized top and ck shorts, I sat on the massage chair, not in the mood for breakfast.


    I didn''t even realize but I was already starting to feel droopy, my eyes were getting heavier every passing second before I knew I fell asleep.


    *Tap....tap...tap...*


    I don''t know how much time passed but I could hear the sound of heels iing, I slightly opened my eyes only to see a beautiful silver-haired girl.


    "Hmm?" A frown came upon my face.


    How did shee inside my room?.. I am pretty sure that I did not give her a key.


    Did she use force?


    "Liz, what are you doing here?" I asked in a drowsy tone.


    She ignored my question and went near the table where the coffee maker was kept and started to brew some.


    Both of us were in silence for a few minutes, her body fragrance was that of strawberries and her hair seemed very silky today.


    Did she wash them?


    Smiling warmly, she came closer and ced the coffee cup in my hand, and asked.


    "Rael, you want me to tie your hair?"


    Raising my eyebrows slightly, I nodded.


    "Sure I would appreciate it."


    She walked towards the chair and sat, my face bore an amused smile as I slowly sipped my ck coffee.


    The young girl started to brush the hair with her hands because there was no hairbrush around.


    She couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the silver hair. My hair was soft and smooth and had a lustrous glow just like the moon. She almost believed that I was a deity descended from the heavens.


    ''So soft and smooth! Even us girls don''t have such good hair! And my brother definitely didn''t have such good hair before...''


    She continued to brush my hair, I must admit that it was less of abing and more of a massage. Can''t say that I don''t like it, it does feel extremely good even better than that massage chair.


    "Hey." She called me out, still brushing my head and this time making a single braid in my hair.


    "Hm?" I hummed slightly, my eyes closed as I started to enjoy my massage.


    "Why is your hair so smooth? And even your skin..." She frowned as her hand unconscious touched my shoulder arm.


    "Bloodline awakening," I replied nonchntly.


    She red at me and tugged the back of my hair lightly.


    "That hurt sis, are you really brushing my hair or making them worse?" I asked her calmly.


    She ignored my question and simply rolled her eyes.


    Although she had expected it she did not think I would not even bother to tell her. She was able to guess from my tone that if she didn''t ask then probably she would have probably never known.


    -and how do I know what she is thinking? Easy. That''s because I am the great, Irakiel El Navah.


    "Care to exin why you never told me?" She asked with a wronged expression.


    "You never asked," I sipped my coffee.


    "You-"


    "Oh look at the weather isn''t it nice? I want to go out in this weather but I don''t have a partner... is there anyone here who could apany me?"


    She smiled lightly as she poked my ears.


    "Partner?"


    "Sister, would you like to apany me somewhere out?" I asked as I gave her a bright smile.


    She could not help but smile back too before sighing a bit and ying with my soft cheeks.


    "I actually wanted to go somewhere, maybe you cane with me."


    Well, I am fine with wherever she wants to go, I anyway don''t have a particr ce to go to.


    "Alright, but where will we be going?"


    She finally tied up my hair into a ponytail and started to curl it to form a man-bun leaving a single braid flowing near my ears.


    "The temple." She replied.


    My face morphed into a frown,


    "Temple?"


    "Yeah, my department office is near a temple so we will be heading over there as I have a small work matter to take care of over there."


    Ah, so it was for her enforcer work.


    I seriously can''t imagine myself praying to gods especially when I was only a step away from achieving Godhood.


    "Alright, then I am fine with that." I kept my coffee on the table and walk towards the wardrobe.


    Then I stripped naked and walk into the bathroom for another quick shower since sleeping left me feeling quite lethargic.


    After a few minutes I came out, a towel was strapped around my waist and my entire body was still wet.


    *Drip...drip..drip..drop*


    Droplets of water fell from my long wet hair, I shook my head vigorously making all the droplets of water from my hair escape.


    When I entered my bedroom, I noticed that Alizejh was still there, sitting on my bed, her back facing my eyes.


    Well... now this is interesting.


    Creeping towards the young woman, I blew warm breath in her ears.


    "Eeeeek!"


    Startled, she bolted from the bed due to the sudden jitters.


    Seeing that it was only me, she calmed down but when she saw that I waspletely naked except for the towel strapped around my waist, she immediately blushed. Her ears and face instantly turned red simr to tomatoes.


    A deadpan expression came upon my visage, just a few moments ago she was acting bossy and now she is blushing like a little girl.


    I went right in front of her and acted as if she was not present.


    Humming a tune, I took off the towel exposing my divine dragon which was standing up like a proud mountain.


    I was indeed a bit aroused.


    Situation calls.


    Alizejh quickly averted her gaze covering her face with her two petite hands.


    My holy sword jiggled with every step I took, purposely not wearing my clothes.


    I hope this is not sexual harassment because she was the one who risked taking the chance of sitting in my room despite knowing that I was taking a shower.


    "Dear sister... will you help me to release it out of pain? My cock seriously hurts, I can''t seem to settle it down." I joked, wanting to see what her expression would be.


    "Ok." She replied with a worried look on her face as she stared at my aroused cock.


    Wait what...


    WHAT THE FUCK?!

 Chapter 13: Blow by Sis (*)

    Chapter 13: Blow by Sis (*)


    Rael stared at his sister with disbelief, this moment easily came in the top ten most speechless moments of his life.


    Rael never really thought about anything with his dick but Alizejh was irresistible, after all, she was like a female version of him. Then again, she was blood-rted.


    However, after some thinking, Rael came to a decision. Taboo is not that sinful in his opinion, especially for an entity like himself. Maybe for humans, it is taboo because incest creates problems in the child that is born from it.


    Rael was someone who would certainly grab whatever he wanted and never let it slip through his fingers.


    Maybe that is why he was born into the Greed Family.


    What is his is his and what is others is also his.


    If he wants something then he will surely get it, by hook or by crook.


    -but what is admirable about him is that he has a horrifying amount of self-control and morals ingrained into his very soul.


    That is a lie.


    "Rael, does it hurt a lot?" Alizejh asked him with a worried look on her visage.


    He looked at her withplicated emotions for a few seconds before sighing faintly.


    ''Fuck blood rtions! Let''s g


    o sweet home bama!!''


    "Yes, it hurts a lot sister," Rael said as he faked tears from his eyes.


    Alizejh stood up from her seat and shook her head in a frenzy, walking around in circles.


    "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?"


    Rael raised his hands to attract his sister''s attention.


    "Sister maybe lotion can work.."


    His sister''s eyes widened, "Yes lotion will work!"


    She quickly rushed to the table nearby and held the skin lotion in her delicate hands, strutting towards Rael.


    Alizejh''s face wasn''t blushing instead it was full of seriousness. Poor girl, she didn''t know that she was amb in front of a predator waiting to be ravished.


    Sadist? Yes, she was.


    However naive, the girl was too innocent in matters concerning her brother.


    Rael had been a debaucherous person, he definitely had many throughout his first life and it seemed as if subconsciously the Rael of the third life too became depraved as him.


    So much of a scum that he even cucked most of the wives and girlfriends of the Lust Demon Apostle, Louis Asmodeus.


    Alizejh sat on her knees, her butt touching the ground as she looked at the throbbing dick of her brother.


    ''So this is brother''s cock.... it''s long.'' Her face reddened as she shied away from the cock of her brother.


    Rael saw her reaction and gave out an amused smile, "Huh? What happened sister? Chickened out? It hurts you know."


    She snorted as she quickly grabbed Rael''s cock tight.


    "I''ll show you who chickens out."


    Rael looked at her with a calm smile,


    "Sister if you are challenging me then you are in big trouble."


    Rael looked at her with an amused smile and shook his head.


    "Now let me show you something..."


    Suddenly his cock started to expand inhumanely!


    Rael could literally control the size of his cock, making it as long and thick as he wanted!


    His original size was already above average and by expanding it, even more, it could be the same size as that of a Lust God.


    Using his moonlight acupuncture techniques and making more blood flow coupled with his new vampire blood arts and fairy spiritual energy, he transformed his cock into an adjustable rod.


    He can now control his dick size as he wishes. Length, thickness... shape.


    "Hmph!" Alizejh pouted as she took the skin lotion in her hand and poured it out a little in her palms and started rubbing them together.


    She looked at the long cock, she was surprised. She didn''t know how but her brother''s cock had increased even more.


    Currently, she was burning the scene of his long cock in her mind to masturbate with itter.


    She stole nces between the cock and the smug look on her brother''s face and gritted her teeth before gently applying the lotion on his cock, she could literally feel the blood pumping in her brother''s cock.


    A moan escaped from her mouth, ''Finally... finally I touched brother''s big cock.''


    Rael couldn''t lie, he had never put lotion before, and the feeling was quite cool. He thought that he could even get addicted to it.


    However, what he didn''t expect was Alizejh to suddenly take his entire cock as a whole inside her mouth.


    How did it even fit?!


    One of the seven mysteries of the entire omniverse.


    Jitters went across his entire body!


    Rael liked it, he didn''t know why but it was very different from the feeling he had with his other partners.


    He had fallen.


    He had fallen into the grasp of the devil.


    The addicting power of the forbidden fruits.


    INCEST!


    Her head started to bob up and down, thoroughly tasting every part of his long shaft.


    At first, Alizejh had started to slowly lick Rael''s cock. The taste was kinda weird, but surprisingly she didn''t dislike it and she found it quite addictive.


    She started to lick even more and more and after a bit, she finally decided to take the head into her mouth.


    Rael was enjoying himself, feeling her warm mouth and cute tongue around his rod.


    At first, Alizejh had taken it fully in her mouth but now she wanted to savor it instead.


    She slowly started to take it far inside her mouth but every second she got it a bit deeper until about half was in her mouth.


    Then she moved her head back and forth as her tongue coiled around Rael''s cock.


    To her surprise, it felt quite good for her as well and found it was quite addictive.


    Knowing Rael was enjoying it as well, Alizejh continued to y with Rael''s cock in her mouth as she gave him a nice amateurish blowjob.


    Still, Rael didn''t care, it was her first time and she was a bit clumsy sometimes. He was enjoying himself seeing his sister do her best to give him a blowjob.


    In time he would make it go deeper and have her deepthroat him, but for now, this was more than enough.


    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.


    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.


    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet Rael held her head.


    Although she was obsessed and very much of a yandere she was still not ready to taste it, she hadn''t known what the liquid even was.


    She was too innocent.


    When she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it. To her surprise, it tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.


    Rael seeing his sister gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill Alizejh''s stomach with his cum.


    After he finished his orgasm Rael let go of Alizejh and his cock slowly slithered out her mouth. Yet Alizejh was still busily trying to drink the remains of his white liquid.


    Never would she have thought his cum would taste so good and even after gulping down a lot of it she wanted to have more of it, but there was something else she worried about.


    ''Will brother think of me as a pervert? No! I just want his cock to settle down.''


    "Brother, is your cock still hurting?" Alizejh asked in a worried tone.


    Rael sighed as he helplessly shrugged, "It seems so but I have a way for it to settle down."


    Alizejh''s dejected face cured up into an excited smile as she looked at her brother.


    "Oh, what is that??"


    Rael spoke innocently,


    "It is called boob fuck."

 Chapter 14: Oppai Fakku(**)

    Chapter 14: Oppai Fakku(**)


    Alizejh blushed as she offered her two tits to Rael, although they weren''t huge they were quite good.


    The exact size, Rael liked.


    "Will this help you?" She asked with her face pink.


    Rael smiled and patted his sister.


    "Of course, this will work, instead this will settle it down even faster."


    Alizejh nodded,


    "If you say so."


    Rael smacked his lips when he saw his voluptuous mature twin sister pressing her boobs to check her size.


    ''I am d I have a twin, so sexy.'' Rael thought.


    With a confident smile, he took a few steps forward and cornered her against the wall, tracing his index finger down her jawline.


    "Wellsister are you ready?"


    She smiled as she held the zipper at the base of her neckand pulled it down...at a slow pace.


    *Ziiiiiip*


    Rael''s mouth opened while he stared at her chest, as inch after inch of exposed smooth skin entered his sight. She watched him, pleased with her brother''s reaction.


    The zipper descended...all the way to her t stomach. By that time, her massive cleavagey exposed to Rael''s starving eyes


    How did she hide those perfect tits behind her clothes?!


    Rael could not help but wonder.


    Noticing his eagerness, she smiled,


    ''Brother must really want to release his pain, and here I am thinking of lew thoughts of him. I will do my best to please his cock and make his pain go away!''


    She squeezed her tits together until her zip enforcer uniform could no longer contain them. They broke out and were bare for him to see!


    Rael ogled those amazing tits as his mouth became dry... her tits were perfect, they held an amazing shape. Her red nipples looked like delicious cherries Rael imagined tasting in his mouth.


    With her huge breasts hanging out only a foot from his face, she tilted her head, looked at him, and squeezed them with her hands so he could get an even better view of their sticity.


    "Are they good enough brother?" She asked with uncertainty.


    Rael almost didn''t hear her because those incredible tits sucked in his senses, almost like an illusion. He managed a very slow nod.


    "Yes, sister I think your tits can cure my raging cock."


    He raised his hand and reached up to feel one.


    Alizejh got a bit embarrassed from him staring at her breasts so much and touching them, so she covered them up with her hands saying,


    "Don''t stare so much."


    Rael though replied as he pulled her hands away: "Why not? They are so beautiful, how can I not stare?"


    Alizejh felt an extreme feeling of tingling go through her body, hearing such sweet words.


    This made her just feel incredibly joyful. Rael then moved to grope one of her breasts with his hands while taking the nipple off another in his mouth, sucking it nicely.


    She immediately felt a sense of pleasure course through her body and a small moan escaped her mouth. Rael didn''t relent and groped her nicely while sucking on her nipple, She just kept moaning.


    After ying with her breasts which felt like ages, Rael thought it was time to go even further. Alizejh in the meantime already had a minor orgasm.


    "I am squeezing them, brother, ~" She heaved a relief of warm breath as she spoke.


    "Alright then, I will also start by putting it in," Rael replied as he stood a few steps away from her, his cock almost touching the non-existent gap between the squeezing boobs.


    "Here I go!" As he said that, Rael instantly pushed his cock inside her boobs.


    Alizejh though felt her entire tit being filled up with Rael''s member. The more he pushed inside the better she felt. He only had half his length inside her and could already reach ces unknown to her.


    Rael though didn''t stop at half, as he pushed in the other half in one go. Causing Alizejh face to constrict in pleasure.


    The boob fuck was beneficial to both, as it gave a nice massage to both sides, appropriate for curing the hurting dick or so she thought.


    Rael decided not to push his luck too far, he already was getting to boob fuck his sister and wanted to take it a bit slow.


    Or else his luck would end up pretty quickly, which he didn''t want to happen.


    Alizejh was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.


    She was already breathing heavily, her eyes captivated by the divine cock thrusting inside her tits.


    Rael didn''t stop, his cock went inside and then came out, he would asionally suck on her nipples and sometimes bite them making her moan even more.


    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.


    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.


    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.


    "Mmm~!"


    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.


    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.


    He took this moment to take a good look at his sister whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes shining like the stars


    Her hair was silver and it flowed onto the ground like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.


    Her violet eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness. Her rosy pink lips had a strange taste of strawberries that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.


    "Brother... this~?" Alizejh''s eyes widened after the kiss.


    "Don''t worry it was for making my massage morefortable, you were moaning too much, your boobs are very sensitive so I had to lock down your mouth." Rael lied.


    Alizejh blushed with embarrassment as she looked down. Her thoughts were aplete mess, she didn''t know what to think about.


    What she knew was that she was a bit tired due to the emotional ergement and even the boob fuck due to Rael using his moonlight fingering techniques to pleasure her.


    Rael couldn''t help but release a faint chuckle when he saw her acting so cute.


    Raely on the bed on his back and surprisingly his sister had snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest, while pushing her big chest against his body.


    Their legs crossed with each other''s on the bed trying to feel as much of the other person''s body as possible.


    "Good night Rael~" Alizejh yawned slightly as her eyes started to get heavy until she saw themon ck one sees when they sleep.


    "Hmm... good night Liz," Rael replied as he caressed her silver hair.

 Chapter 15: The Sacred Legacy resumes

    Chapter 15: The Sacred Legacy resumes


    Rael was sitting in his sister''s office, he was quite bored in reality, Alizejh left him in the lobby and there was no one present to entertain him.


    Out of boredom, he started to tap his fingers on the armrest loudly humming a tune, to most of the people present it was a pleasing melody.


    Many whispers about him were going back and forth about how he was the twin brother of Alizejh.


    They all knew about his scum and trashy reputation and how he had been banished from his family, they felt even more frustrated because with him even his sister who was admired by many was banished.


    A young woman came near the boy, looking right into his eyes with a condescending gaze.


    She had a curvaceous figure, her features were quite beautiful, her skin was a bit pale, and she had an arrogant face etched upon her entire visage.


    Rael looked at her with an indifferent expression.


    Many in the office had been surprised especially so for the young woman in front of him because Rael had flirted with her a lot in the past and now seeing him uncaring about her and everyone else, she felt a pang of frustration.


    The woman snorted coldly in her mind,


    ''He must be not flirting with me on purpose, this must be his way of attracting my attention.''


    Valerie was quite an important figure in the enforcer department and the best friend of Alizejh, she absolutely hated her brother.


    She thought that he didn''t deserve Alizejh as a sister.


    She stood right in front of him and folded her arms right below her two mounds making them look even bigger.


    Some of the boys who were admiring her from a distance gulped their saliva as they took quick nces at her chest.


    Of course, this reaction didn''t go unnoticed by her and instead, it made her feel a bit proud but what frustrated her was that Rael was simply sitting on the chair not even giving a damn about her.


    She waited in front of Rael and even stomped her foot quite a few times to attract his attention, finally, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    She coughed loudly and cleared her throat.


    Rael subconsciously raised his head and looked at her with a cold gaze.


    "What is it, Miss Valerie?"


    Valerie took this as a chance to show her disdain for making her feel so embarrassed in front of so many people.


    "Miss Alizejh has a message for you." She said coldly.


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at her, "-and? What is this message?"


    She frowned as she saw that Rael really was a bit different, his entire way of talking and demeanor was different.


    ''Hmph, he is doing this to attract my attention.''


    "She said that there is no need to wait for her, she will have to do a nighter," Valerie responded in a hostile tone.


    He looked at her for a split second as he raised up from his seat.


    "I guess then there is no need for me to stay here, it was nice to be in thepany of Miss Valerie." He retorted sarcastically.


    She red at him, she really didn''t expect such a reply from Rael and scowled even more as she harrumphed.


    "What an unfilial brother, you really don''t deserve your sister, she works so hard for you, I bet you are gonna go and whore around like the man-slut you are."


    Although she said it in a low voice, everyone present heard it loud and clear and got excited about the drama.


    Even though Rael heard it, it broke a chord in his heart.


    He didn''t know why he was feeling such strong feelings for his sister, he was a king, he would always keep his emotions in check and would be calm in every situation.


    But today his facade was slowly breaking.


    ''Is it because I gained my memories toote and the feelings of the previous me are affecting the current me? Nah it is probably cuz she looks like me.'' Rael contemted silently.


    He simply shook his head not even sparing a nce at Valerie as he went on his way out. He felt intense disappointment towards her.


    However, before he could take another step Valerie interrupted him.


    "Pftt- Your acting is very bad, how badly do you want my attention?" She chuckled with a hand over her mouth and the other hanging around her waist.


    At that time the atmosphere almost became cold to the point of freezing.


    Rael half tilted his head to look at her with a wry smile as if pitying her.


    "Miss Valerie is quite delusional it seems."


    Saying his part he took his leave, not even peeking to see her reaction. He didn''t have time to spend on annoying idiots.


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded, the boys were stunned and gritted their teeth, seeing how he outright embarrassed one of their goddesses.


    Some of the people were shocked and thought that he had changed for good and quite liked this Rael.


    Most of the female poption''s hopes for him was rising like a rocket tearing through space, traveling towards spaces unknown in their heart.


    But the most dumbfounded person in the room was Valerie.


    She clenched her fists unknowingly as she stared at his departing back with fury.


    ~


    Rael was currently going to get out of the office when he was interrupted by another group of annoying people.


    ''Is my luck really so bad today?''


    He sized up the three people in front of him, a human prince and his twockeys.


    He looked at the trio who were covering his way of getting out of the building and sighed.


    "What is it, Philip?"


    The guy in the middle with long blonde hair and blue eyes was Philip, he was wearing golden robes, golden shoes, golden everything.


    The two sidekicks of his were wearing butler uniforms, both of them had an arrogant look painted across their faces, most likely they developed due to being the Prince''s confidants.


    Philip grinned slightly as he tried to rest his arms along Rael''s shoulder but to his surprise, Rael dodged it instead.


    "Rael my brother!! I hope you put in some good words about me to your sister." Philip immediately started to bootlick him, he wanted to make a good rtionship with Rael since he believed that Rael would one day be his brother-inw.


    Rael had an expressionless face but his eyes were twinkling a bit, not through rage but rather amusement.


    ''I wonder what his reaction would be if he knew what I did to her yesterday.''


    Rael knew very well that his sister was very beautiful and looked exactly like him so obviously many flies would flock over to her, coveting for her beauty.


    Humans were able to live up to a ripe age of 250 years due to magic, while demons could live up to thousands and when they evolved, even more.


    The prince clearly didn''t know the difference between the two races and how much influence Alizejh and Rael had despite being banished from the family.


    They were still blood-rted from the Greed Royal family which was quite enough to be powerhouses of the world as the Demons had the most influence in the wide world.


    "Yeah did you? No one else deserves Miss Alizejh." One of theckeys started to dog lick Philip making his smile wider and wider enjoying the praises of hisckeys.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Rael almost burst intoughter as a few tears crept out of his beautiful violet monarchial eyes.


    Even the nobles in the fairy realm were not so shameless even less the Chinese young masters he had met before.


    Although they also praised, at least the young masters were not dumb enough to take the empty words to heart as they were taught since young about etiquette.


    That''s a lie.


    All of them were crazy and massive lustful simps.


    Seeing Raelugh, one of theckeys yelled at him.


    "Why are youughing?? Are you looking down on the Prince?!"


    "Yeah!! Are you thinking that someone else deserves her?!"


    Even the prince looked at Rael with a frown, "Is this true brother-inw? Do you think I am not worthy?"


    Rael stoppedughing as he looked at the kid in front of him coldly.


    "Worthy?" He scoffed.


    "In this entire world, dimensions, universes, no one is worthy of her even less an insect-like you. Worthy you call yourself! Go and fuck your two uglyckeys, that is what you are worthy of."


    Philip was stunned by Rael''s reply, he knew that Rael was fearless as he had seen him seducing famous women right in front of him.


    They even had quite an amiable friendship but he really didn''t know what happened to the Rael he knew.


    It was as if he had changed.


    He also felt very insulted and angry, he looked at his henchmen and almost coughed blood with extreme rage.


    The two of them were blushing!!!


    Their entire face, red and pink!!


    Even girls were never as flustered as they were.


    "If it''s Lord Prince, Philip then I don''t mind."


    "Same if it''s Lord Philip, then I am ready to belong to him forever, even him having sex with us would be a great reward."


    At that moment Philip wanted to kill himself, how didn''t he find out that they were gay?!?!??!


    He then looked at Rael with a grateful but angry expression who was simplyughing at him.


    From a girl''s perspective, hisugh was extremely addictive, it was very cute and beautiful at the same time while remaining elegant.


    Philip got flustered as he looked down gritting his teeth.


    As he was doing this, Rael suddenly called him out.


    "Philip~"


    He raised his head as he looked at Rael who was opening his mouth to speak.


    "Oh and don''t call me brother-inw, call me step-dad."

 Chapter 16: Temple

    Chapter 16: Temple


    As I was walking, right across the street was an exquisite dome, it was made out of what seemed like pure white marbles and thoroughly cleansed by mana which gave it a natural luster


    A temple?


    I frowned and realized that this was the temple my sister was talking about before.


    Although I was never one to ever believe in Gods due to almost achieving god-hood and because I was already as strong as Lower Gods at my peak strength,


    I still wanted to check out the temple because I was quite curious about it plus somehow I felt the temple calling me towards it.


    Once a person achieves God-hood and ascended into the world of Gods they would also gain divinity.


    There were many types of divinity, divinity was what defined a God as a god.


    However it wasn''t as easy to achieve God-Hood and be a God, one had to have a certain amount of souls in possession and a mass of followers who solely devoted themselves and prayed to the respective God.


    That is how one would active God-hood, of course, one of the mandatory conditions was that the person to ascend should also be at the peak of the peak celestial.


    This made it quite hard to achieve God-Hood and receive divinity.


    I had countless souls in possessions but not many devotees hence I wasn''t able to achieve God-Hood.


    It was also one of the reasons why I was creating so many statues and portraits of mine in my fairy realm, it was not just narcissism but also had a deeper meaning.


    Meanwhile, to be a Devil, was the opposite. Instead of faith, one had to collect fear.


    As I walked inside the dome-shaped temple I couldn''t help but admire it.


    It had golden embroideries upon it making a beautiful pattern, it seemed that it was showing a story.


    A child was born from a King and Queen, the child was prophecized to be a harbinger of bad luck. Thus the king wanted to eliminate the child.


    Ultimately the king couldn''t bear to kill him and instead made the 72 Demon Kings eat his child''s body parts.


    The child grew up without any sensation of touch or any body parts, due to the kindness of his so-called mother and father they threw him into a river hoping that God would do mercy on him and put the innocent child out of his misery.


    However God had another n in store for him, he raised the child to be his descendant and groomed him to be the future God.


    The kid quickly grew up to be a fine man, a man with a demeanor of top-notch elegance and calmness.


    Although he had no sense of hearing, seeing, tasting, or even feeling or any organs and was only alive due to his master''s grace, he decided to fulfill his wishes and take his ce.


    Not just for his master but also for his personal revenge.


    Amid his journey he met a young king just like him full of ambitions, the two of them got along very well.


    The young king didn''t care that his friend was deformed and even became sworn brothers with himter on.


    The man then went on to dominate all the 72 demon kings and even got all his organs back to him.


    When he saw himself in the mirror for the first time he started crying, he then looked at his young friend and hugged him.


    Without his help, he could never reach to where he was.


    He then set his sight onto the kingdom of his parents, he even saw that they had forgotten about him and also got a child.


    It was a girl, after his birth, it seemed that the couple weren''t able to give birth to a male heir despite their repetitive attempts and could only disguise their only child as a boy.


    When the man saw his sister he fell in love with her at first sight and seduced her, it was the same for her, she also fell for him at first sight and started to seduce him and even revealed her true identity as a girl to the entire kingdom.


    Then they happily married.


    However, after marriage, she learned who he was and started crying because of all the injustice and personally destroyed the entire empire.


    Thenter on the man received his master''s divinity and became a God, the same was for his wife who received the divinity of her husband''s master''s wife who was a Goddess.


    Another way to be gods without receiving the faith of devotees was to directly get the divinity of a God who was blood-rted to them, basically ancestors.


    Many Gods, who were tired of living groomed disciples to pass on their God-Hood.


    The Man in the story was the God-Emperor, Fakir Hamraz Ismih, the Demon God, the god of demons, darkness, and light.


    The wife in the story was, Namraz Kara Ismih, the goddess of loyalty, retribution, and hope.


    And the young king in the story was the son of the omniverse, holder of the Absolute Imperial Godly Constitution, the King of Fairies.


    Irakiel El Navah.


    I smiled bitterly as I looked at the paintings, and a pang of nostalgia hit me instantly.


    Fakir was one of my best friends in my first life, I felt like meeting him, he was quite a good guy.


    I even respected him a lot, never did he once touch any other woman other than his wife, he was a yandere for her and she was for him.


    Sometimes it shamed me because I may have had a little lust for his yandere wife... haha.


    Although the paintings had the story a little wrong and exaggerated at least I knew the truth as his sworn brother.


    From the inside, the ce looked quite simr to the churches in my past life as a human.


    Rows of tables and benches were in perfect alignment and many sat upon them. Everyone in the church was currently singing a prayer.


    My eyes looked straight and saw monuments of two figures, an elf Goddess and a Demon God.


    I immediately recognized the demon, he was no doubt but Fakir.


    I felt a bit of relief, it seemed that he did not die.


    I don''t know what era it is in the celestial ins, but seeing the statue I am most likely guessing that I am in the future and not identally in the past.


    I need to have contact with the celestial realm and I have just the guy for the job.


    My adopted son, my little brother, my best friend, my servant, he is all of it.


    It seemed that I would have to start preparing for a summoning ritual to summon him.


    The Messenger of the Faries, Puck.


    Slowly a melodious sound of a harp filled the air making everyone get brainwashed just by the tune of it.


    Hearing the prayer, even my heart got a little soft. Music was one thing that I enjoyed no matter how good or bad it was.


    All music is equal, or at least that is what I feel.


    My fingers involuntarily started to y in the tempo of the music, as I subconsciously started using spiritual energy.


    That is when I heard a sharp cough, I tilted my head to look at it and noticed the head priest looking at me with a flustered expression.


    "Would you like to y the harp?"


    ~


    I calmly walked towards the harp and sat on the seat. I touched the strings of the harp reminiscing about my piano back home.


    It was made out of the wood of the world tree itself. I spent countless hours on it every day. Now that I think about it... I used to have a lot of free time during those days.


    My daily routine those days would be: Get up, Meditate, Eat, Paint and read a book on the balcony, afternoon nap, eat, meditate, music while drinking wine or ale, and thenstly sleep, then repeat.


    As I started to feel the strings, I slowly plucked them in a rhythmic melody. I yed it in a slow tempo, caressing them as if they were my precious babies.


    Then as I was ying it slowly, all of a sudden my hand movements changed and I couldn''t see my own hands as they moved at an insane speed.


    It was all upon my mind memory, although my hands couldn''t keep up with the original tempo of the song because I had not practiced in this body.. it was still beautiful!


    At that moment I remembered that theposition''s name was ''Summer Rain'' and that it had a deeper meaning to it.


    Theposition was written by a young fairy who had his heart broken due to his misunderstanding.


    He had a bit of a thing for a female fairy. He used to speak with her whenever he could. They were best friends from childhood and he used to help her whenever he could.


    Both of them had a liking for a choir group back in the fairy realm. Her birthday was around so theposer decided to buy two tickets for the concert.


    When her birthday came, she saw her gift, she got overjoyed and hugged him and thanked him, etc., but that was about it. He didn''t think much about the ''asking out'' part.


    When the concert day rolled around, he asked her through fairy sense when she wants to get picked up. She told him that she didn''t understand what he meant by that and that she was already there with someone.


    Turned out that she had gone there with a girl and then those two dated for a while and got married and had a beautiful child.


    So she was a lesbian, and as I said before two female fairies can have children.


    Tears crept out of my eyes as I recalled the story, loving his best friend for years and then digging his own grave by making her fall in love with another female by giving her a concert ticket.


    If only he had mustered up the courage to act and show her that he didn''t want to be her friend and instead something more.


    Well, again it would only be possible if his best friend was bisexual and not just lesbian.


    I finally stopped ying and opened my eyes, the tears were still flowing out of my eyes, although my face didn''t show any expression of sorrow


    *p!* * p!* *p!*


    I wasn''t really surprised to see the audience around me gobsmacked, many people were crying themselves.


    Fairy music is different. Only a fairy can y a fairy piece as it used spirit magic.


    Theposed piece affects the emotions of the person ying it after he pours his own feelings into it.


    Theposition full of emotions also starts to affect the nearby surroundings and everyone listening to it.


    People can literally see the story and the feelings shared by theposer and the yer! That was one of the reasons why music was very popr in the fairy realm.


    Some of them even started to kotow as some came near me and tried to hug me which I simply dodged.


    They had faces full of snot, no way was I gonna hug them like this!


    Also, the fact that some of the female nuns were trying to take advantage of me.


    Aren''t they supposed to be the ''non-flirtatious women?!'', I guess my charms are simply too good.


    Or are they the secret nun sluts who I have heard so much about?


    I guess we will never know... or will we?


    I shook my head as I headed out of the hall, as I was walking I came across a water fountain. Sitting near the fountain I started to eat the offerings the priests were giving.


    While I was tasting the treacle they gave me to eat, I noticed some weeping sounds from near me.


    My mood worsened noticing that the weeping was not stopping even after a while, I started to get a little ticked off as the crying was destroying the pleasant mood.


    A sigh released from my mouth and I walked towards the sounds of weeping.


    It was a teenager and it seemed that he wasn''t weeping but crying due to training...?


    What the fuck? Why would someone be training themselves on the church premises?


    "Hey!" I called out as I walked in his direction, he was apparently a human, with dark ck hair and deep emerald green eyes with a sturdy body that was being whipped into shape.


    As soon as the human saw me he got startled which changed into absolute fear towards me and kotowed with his head touching the ground.


    Weird.... this is he weird!!!


    Not daring to look me in the eyes he simply slipped one word out of his mouth with absolute respect and admiration.


    "Master, this unfilial disciple greets you."


    Are we role-ying?


    Then I quickly went through the memories of the previous Rael, you see I would constantly have to do this as the ego of the body was reced by the original me so I would see the memories of the previous me as a movie.


    Ah, this shit is fucking messed up.


    I sized up the boy in front of me and couldn''t help but admire him a bit.


    Misunderstandings, simply misunderstandings.


    Apparently, the previous body owner was training him and helping him to make his body fit and the poor guy was also paying him a hefty sum.


    The guy didn''t know that he was cucked and also fooled because the previous me became fit due to sexercise most of the time.


    At the was time I was having mixed feelings the more I looked at him.


    Right as I was about to speak he cut in, "Thanks master, if it wasn''t for you then I would have never been able to transform so much!"


    Now I was utterly dumbfounded, time to check this particr part of the memories.


    After checking I was thunderstruck...THUNDER!!!....THUNDER...


    Apparently, the guy in front of me used to be a fat boy and now he was slim fit with some bs.


    As I saw more I also realized more, the previous me gave him a simple training schedule, normally humans didn''t work out a lot nor did any other species as it was the age of magic.


    Even more so, young masters never trained themselves ever, and the person in front of me was one of the most important figures in the country.


    Derek Yellow.


    He was the direct child of the Yellow family''s patriarch.


    Even though he was a young master he also had his fair share of troubles, but that is a story for another day.


    I cleared my throat as I looked at him, "Keep on training, you are doing it nicely."


    "Yes, master!! I will do 100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, and run 10 kilometers, 1000 times a day." He replied with absolute discipline.


    Damn... repeating that a thousand times???!


    I don''t know what to say, I was a monster to out him so much training, the previous me only said this so that he would be upied and the previous me could fuck his fiance.


    The previous me was a piece of shit, the biggest scumbag ever, well at least the previous me never forced himself upon any girl and only seduced.


    "You can lessen your training schedule a bit.." I said almost feeling bad for him.


    "No way master! I know this is a way of you testing me so ill answer diligently I will never back down and it''s only thanks to your training schedule that I have managed to skin down." He replied not letting me see his tears.


    Gee.. thanks for making me feel guiltier if this much wasn''t enough.


    I sighed, "Whatever you say."


    Oh by the way seeing my memories I came to know that he was aromantic so my guilt toned down a bit but that didn''t change the fact about the many families I might have destroyed.


    After the encounter with him was done I closed my eyes and all my senses.


    Wherever the wind goes is where I shall follow.


    The next moment when I opened my eyes, I was standing in front of a statue.


    My eyes wide opened and my jaw dropped.


    "Son of a bitch..."


    That was all I could say at that moment nothing else came to my mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.


    I was in utter disbelief.


    It was a statue of me.


    And a very ugly one on top of that...


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 17: I am a God now?

    Chapter 17: I am a God now?


    After Rael was done talking with his disciple he chose to roam around the temple as he had nothing better to do, while strolling in the wide grassy ins somehow his heart started beating faster.


    He didn''t know why that was happening, usually, he would keep his heart speed in control to maintain a breathing style that he would utilize and follow for maximum efficiency to boost the body at all times even at night, as he developed it like as if it was involuntary, like a fourth arm.


    But today, his heart started to pump blood faster, this was unbelievable because it was not just a reflex but he could even use blood arts so normally this should have been impossible.


    Not just his blood but he even felt a mysterious desire as if something was calling him, but he did not know what it was.


    He felt an urge, it was as if his body was lusting after something but his mind was not.


    ''Is this how women feel against me?''


    He shook his head and sighed a bit, reprimanding himself that he wasn''t the center of the world but the divine plot armor firmly rejects this notion of his.


    Rael trudged all around the massive garden, some people looked at him with a curious expression but before they could ask him anything he had already disappeared.


    He sighed, ''If I can''t find it by myself it is most probably because my mind does not desire it.''


    Closing his eyes he started to sense all the energy around him as one would do during cultivation, slowly he could feel all the spiritual pores on his body open up as he sensed more spirits in the air.


    His ears could hear the birds chirping, priests praying, and the wind swaying.


    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the location or object or person that was calling him.


    ''Time to let my mind sleep, Mind Zero.''


    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body moved towards where it desired to go.


    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a dark cave-like ce, he had a frown as he started to observe his surroundings.


    It was not exactly a cave, it was more of like a dead end and a wall stood upright in front of him.


    He noticed the ground he was standing on which made him slightly raise his eyebrows a bit.


    The ground was murky and filled with dark brown soil, fortunately, it was dried up so it didn''t stick to his shoes, dark green vines rooted from out of the soil coiling the entire area with a color of green.


    If one saw it from afar they would think it was filled with a long serpent due to how thick and long it was.


    Judging from how the ce was, Rael believed that the ce didn''t have many visitors in general and that the entire ce was very old as vines and roots grew from every crack.


    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further, his head bumped with the wall causing him to fall on his butt.


    Rubbing his butt and the other hand on his head he tilted subconsciously to look at the sky.


    Passed leaf, upon the moss, softened rock, came the sun rays that were promised by the starlit sky.


    The rays illuminated a heavenly scenery.


    Rael was alone at a dead end, the trees covered the view but he could still see the starry sky intersecting with the afternoon sky.


    Dusk came sooner than he had expected, thest of the sun''s rays cosseted behind soft grey clouds meeting the beautiful sky which was filled with candlelights.


    Rael was a person who always appreciated good sceneries, being a fairy he absolutely loved nature.


    Coming out of his daze, his head started to lower and lower this time what he saw was a shock, a shock that rattled his very bones.


    It was a huge statue!


    It stood proudly, with cracks all over, despite clearly being ancient it had a mysterious aura brimming with elegance and perfect mastery over everything.


    In one hand of the statue was a ss of wine and in the other was a long dildo?....


    After rubbing his eyes, again and again, it seemed like a long sword that had weathered over the years to look like the male genitalia, pointing towards the sky.


    The statue was wearing loose and long robes gently revealing a little bit of the left nipples which just looked like a peach that had been crushed over the years.


    The face of the statue seemed stoic yet quite brilliant but also not the kind of beautiful one would want to see, even the dumb could say that it was ugly and had been crafted like that on purpose.


    The face would make you wonder if the dildo was on purpose...


    The only beautiful aspect of the statue was the crown on top of his head, it was a crown that looked like flower crowns with butterflies also and a few feathers. Despite being so primeval it gave out a lustrous glow.


    The end rays of the sun slowly started to fade away from the statue as the rays of the moon started to fall on it, making it seem divine, almost heavenly.


    The crown almost seemed like an Angel Halo!!


    Rael''s face twisted many times, at first it started with a frown, which frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, which frowned more frowned more, etc.


    In short, he was gobsmacked in the face!


    Literally the face...


    "Son of a bitch..."


    That was all he could say at the moment, nothing else came to his mind, you could even say that it was fully nk.


    He was in utter disbelief.


    It was a statue of himself!!


    -and a very ugly one on top of that...


    Slowly but yes, he gained some rity although he was still unbelieving of the statue, he looked at the face of his statue and sighed a bit.


    ''Why my face?''


    He looked at his statue and instantly took a few steps back, remembering how he died in the first ce.


    Rael''s spine shivered a little. It was not hard to believe that he could have trauma against statues of his self and pure mythril.


    ''Why did my body pull me here though?''


    Rael contemted for a bit and finally came over to a realization, finally, he startedughing bitterly, how could he have missed this?


    The ce he is in is a temple, all the statues he saw earlier were of Gods, one of them was even his friend.


    If he is in a temple then a statue should be of a God, which means that Rael, or the illusion of a God, Irakiel El Navah, had be a God in their eyes.


    Raelughed bitterly before releasing a sigh.


    "What the fuck.... this is going over my head.... this is too much bullshit."


    ''Did they perhaps mistake my death as me ascending to Godhood?''


    ''Or maybe there are few who still worship me despite my death...''


    Rael would never have been pulled over to the statue if it was not for him to im the collected faith.


    ''I''ll never know of the situation in the Celestial Realm this way, I really need to summon Puck as soon as possible.''


    In his past life, Rael was never able to achieve divinity due to not having the right amount of followers but he had sessfully collected the correct amount of souls to fulfill one of the two conditions.


    However it seemed that all the souls had escaped when he died in his first life, so currently, he had none in possession.


    He had collected some thousand souls in the parallel world but that was it, they too escaped when he died again.


    But it seemed that in this life he had followers but not the right amount of souls, actually he had no souls at the moment.


    The number of Souls he would need was at least a zillion to fulfill the condition, it is not easy to be a God.


    Rael could be called a pseudo god because in this lifetime he had followers which he felt were diminishing at an astonishing rate through the faith energy surrounding him and the statue.


    It wasn''t a surprise to him as people would stop believing in him and their faith would diminish as he had done nothing noteworthy nor had he made an appearance yet.


    What pained him the most was the fact that he had lost a zillion souls when he died.


    Now, he would have to collect souls once again.


    ''Last time it took, millions of years, just how long will it take this time?''


    Just as he was thinking this a transparent screen appeared right before his eyes.


    [Would you like to ept your being as a Pseudo God? (Yes/Yes) ]


    Rael stared at the screen nkly, there was no fucking option of rejecting the position.


    Sighing he mentally said in his mind, ''Yes''.


    Suddenly his eyes nked out for a second as a sh bang suddenly exploded blinding him for a while.


    When he regained his eyesight he could see a transparent dot in the corner of his eyes.


    Rael was not surprised, he had this in his first life after collecting more than a zillion souls. Mentally, he clicked on the dot and a transparent sheet appeared in front of his eyes.


    It was a status screen.


    A status, it is like a stats dataption that appears when someone gains divinity or chaos.


    It is totally different than the system which he had read in novels, instead, it would only show stats of the body and it''s techniques, and sometimes targets for the next evolution.


    He sucked in a cold breath as he spoke mentally.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Greater Demon, 1/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8. DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    Angel Characteristics:


    (Only 1/10th awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    (???) characteristics.


    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority, so none yet.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.


    To im pseudo divinity please click on ''Yes''.


    (Yes/ Yes)]


    Rael sighed, there was no other option given.


    ''Yes.''

 Chapter 18: The Holy Bible

    Chapter 18: The Holy Bible


    After clicking on the ''yes'' option mentally, his body started to heat up and freeze at the same time.


    Immediately Rael lost all his power to stand properly as he fell on the soft bed of sand, he really could not feel any part of his body.


    Rael was in a trance-like state as he slowly walked towards the statue.


    A surge of power kicked up in the valley and the entire area was filled with holy energy.


    It was pure and fleeting, he felt like he was a swan, a graceful creature ready to set off for the skies.


    However.


    He arrived in nothingness and saw darkness staring at him.


    Everything was ck utter ck. He walked forward for hours, days he couldn''t keep track of it.


    He was shocked at first, this never happened when he gained false divinityst time.


    ''Why am I having to go inside this fucking abyss again?!''


    As Rael was walking in the endless abyss, he saw a small dot of light in the distance, feeling that this was his ticket out he started to run towards it.


    Time passed, and he could feel the white dot growingrger andrger.


    Finally, he reached the light, he stepped in it and the darkness behind him slowly started to fade away, his eyes were captivated by the brightness as they had not adjusted giving him quite a severe headache.


    ''Dizzy, it''s too bright.'' Rael grumbled a little.


    Just as he was going to close his eyes, Rael suddenly felt a piercing gaze on his body full of curiousness, the aura it was giving out was not hostile but felt dangerous at the same time.


    ''Is it a God?'' Rael wondered as he tried to look at the being but to his dismay, he could only see everything extremely blurry.


    He could deduce that the being was a female and that he was in a Savannah background but his eyes were starting to feel very heavy, it was hard to keep them open. A bit of water flowed out from his two pupils due to stress.


    *Plop!*


    The silver-haired boy fell on his legs, too tired to even take another nce at the woman.


    He wondered if he was dying but took that notion out of his mind, maybe this was all just due to exhaustion catching up to him.


    The woman didn''t care and ran towards the fallen down Rael.


    She was trembling, and whether it was from magic or horror, Rael was not sure. Her fingers dug into his back as she held him as if he was the only solid thing in the world.


    Slowly Rael felt his eyes getting heavier.


    ~


    When Rael opened his eyes he was on a riverbank. Cool water flowed by, eddying around the twigs of a fallen tree branch.


    Behind him was a willow tree filled with beautiful flowers. Across the way sat a kingfisher, its blue plumage resplendent in what must be the light of summer, though early in the morning.


    He cast his eyes up to find the sun but it was not there.


    Odd.


    Then he recalled running in darkness and that he finally came into the light.


    So perhaps he was in aa, perhaps this was a dream.


    Suddenly his hand dipped into the water and brought it out, watching the drips from their ever-increasing circles on impact.


    So vivid!


    He held his wetted fingers to the air, there was a breeze, just softly.


    His eyes caught a dragonfly briefly before he saw a personing near him.


    "Finally you are awake!"


    What Rael saw left him astonished. He saw a beautiful woman in her teens, she had a curvaceous body and was naked, her long brown hair covered her private parts.


    She was even more beautiful than the fairies in his homnd and as hard it was to say, easily more beautiful that his two wives.


    "Ah sorry! I didn''t mean to take this form." The woman said while blushing.


    Rael rubbed his eyes and stared at her, he didn''t feel ashamed and instead admired her body from top to bottom.


    Then Rael''s eyes saw the scenes in front of him like polymorphing.


    White light erupted from her body and slowly the being''s body melted to form a snake.


    The snake was long and looked majestic and gave off the dreadful feeling of death. Her eyes were ruby-like and were bright golden in color.


    The snake feeling awkward stared at Rael coldly.


    Rael found his calmness back and asked


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the mother-inw of Yahweh."


    The snake felt awkward and started.


    "Ah let me exin from the beginning"


    He stared at the snake who could express her emotions through the air in the atmosphere and could talk.


    "You have the purest Angel Bloodline that I have seen in a long while, your bloodline is as pure as the Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."


    Rael frowned a bit, but gradually epted it, he wasn''t that shocked, he had thought that his bloodline was as pure as the Angel God, Samael''s but he didn''t expect that it would be even purer.


    "Although I didn''t really expect that it would be you who would arrive over here." The woman said in a low voice, her voice particrly warm and of sorrow.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" Rael asked, he was a bit confused.


    The woman''s face was a bit red and her peachy teeth were frustratingly biting her lips, this action confused Rael a bit.


    "N-no." She furiously denied it, she sighed a bit and turned to look at the silver-haired boy who was looking at her confused with longing eyes.


    "Alright." Rael looked at the woman weirdly who once again transformed into a snake after biting her lips.


    "So what did you call me here for? If I am right then I was in a process of divinity so I normally shouldn''t havee here."


    The snake nodded in a slitter,


    "I want you to ept a legacy."


    Rael frowned at her words, a legacy was something very different, it was exactly like epting divinity from a God, the difference was that a legacy would ept the great achievements which would empower the person.


    "Why should I even ept it?" Rael chuckled, looking at the snake as if she was joking.


    But the snake looked at him grimly showing that she was totally serious.


    "You are the best candidate to inherit his Legacy"


    Rael stared at her with stern eyes, she exined her reason but it wasn''t really a real reason.


    "You didn''t answer my question, why should I ept it?"


    She sighed, anxiety was taking an upper hand over her, that''s why she had transformed into a snake but it still didn''t work.


    "You have the purest angel bloodline as I said before, identical to the Angel Progenitor, Ancestral Angel God, Yahweh."


    "Whose Legacy?"


    He asked hesitantly bit caring about his bloodline, after all, he wouldn''t just ept anyone''s legacy, also the fact that when one epts the legacy they are supposed to aplish the duty whiches along with it.


    As an old man once said, with great poweres great responsibility.


    Nothing is free in this world.


    "The Angel God Legacy, The Holy Bible..." She said awkwardly not daring to look into his eyes.


    Rael stared at the woman in front of him.


    ''What did she just say...?''


    A delicious shiver ran down his spine, like a bolt of electricity. Thin lips curved into a sly smirk and equally thin eyes crinkled at the edges.


    Rael''s pupils constricted and widened to the extent that white sclerae surrounded the violet irises.


    The boy turned around and fixed his gaze on the snake who had now transformed into her humanoid form.


    Rael tilted his head back and cackled with brutal, maliciousughter - theughter of a madman.


    "Do you take me for a fool?"

 Chapter 19: Snakey

    Chapter 19: Snakey


    The snake felt awkward seeing the boy flex his edginess in front of her however she would not lie, she felt a little lost in his eyes when she met their gaze.


    It was as if she was falling into a darkness she would never be able toe out of.


    "Do you think I am a fool?" Rael asked as he eyed the snake with an amused smile and a re as if he was eating her whole up.


    The snake was a bit stunned hearing his sharp voice but quickly settled down, waiting for Rael to exin his point.


    "Why would I think of you as a fool?"


    Rael pressed his imaginary sses as he spoke.


    "The Holy Bible, it is a legacy which is always possessed by every generation of Angel Gods. In times, there have been only two Angel Gods, Yahweh, who had be a Primordial God ascending past God-Hood, and then his son, Samael. As I said only Angel Gods have this legacy which means that Samael is either dead or has ascended to primordiality."


    Snakey raised her head and slithered a bit, she hadn''t expected Rael to deduce so much. Rael then looked at the snake which was crawling upon his arm and spoke in a heavy tone.


    "I am guessing it''s the former."


    A heavy aura pressed on the entire environment as the grip of the snake''s tail got tighter on Rael''s wrists.


    "-and what is the former here?"


    Rael shook his hand vigorously throwing away the snake from his hand. The snake who fell near the pond looked up at him with a wronged expression.


    "I think you already know the former here, Samael is dead isn''t he?" Rael spoke with a slightly bitter smile.


    He didn''t know Samael personally but he had heard a lot about him from the Demon God, Fakir.


    Fakir had told Rael that Samael was kind of a rival to him yet an enemy because he was on the side of ''Order'' unlike him who was siding ''Chaos''.


    Rael always thought seeing how Fakir badmouthed Samael that they were very close to each other, while other demons or Gods of the ''Chaos'' side rejoiced, Rael was sure that Fakir would be down in his dumps.


    Although Fakir would never admit it, Samael was simr to a frenemy.


    ''We have all gone through many hardships and lost loved ones, this should be normal to him, so I am sure that he must have cheered up.''


    The snake for some seconds stared at Rael with her golden eyes and eventually sighed,


    "Yes, Samael is dead."


    Both sides gave bitter smiles to each other, eventually, Rael spoke up.


    "So... how did he die?"


    The snake crawled upon the bark of a tree and answered the question.


    "It seems that he was killed by an Eldritch on the side of Chaos, Emperor Diablo, the bringer of destruction and hate, the Angel-yer."


    Eldritch were existences unlike Gods or sometimes devils. It is unknown from where they arrive usually said toe from beyond the abyss.


    When one ascends with divinity they be Gods but when one ascends with Chaos, they be Devils.


    Divinity and Chaos, they are two sides of the same coin, hence Gods and Devils too. While Eldritch are just an error.


    Rael''s eyes widened when he heard the name Diablo, he almost startedughing creepily.


    "Alright, then I ept your legacy offer,"


    The snake was a little surprised, she thought he would have some demands.


    "Thats great! I will transfer the legacy to-"


    Before she could finish Rael interrupted her,


    "I have some demands."


    Facepalming herself she nodded.


    The snake sighed, "Speak out your conditions, I will try my best to fulfill them."


    Rael raised his eyebrows,


    "I only have one condition...."


    Snakey furrowed her eyebrows waiting for him to speak which he was not doing on purpose.


    "Dont create suspense!"


    Rael feigned ignorance and coughed a little.


    "I want you to give me a zillion souls for me to ascend into God-Hood and the divinity of Samael because as you said he is dead."


    The snake red at Rael for a few seconds, if this was someone else she knew that they wouldn''t have dared to ask for conditions and would have even epted it as a great honor but this brat... SHAMELESS!


    That is clearly two conditions!!


    "What? I don''t think I asked for your hand in marriage, you don''t need to re at me with daggers in your eyes." Rael joked.


    The snake stared at Rael for a few seconds, if she was in her human form then Rael would have had the opportunity to see her deep red blush.


    "Ahem.. coughs... I will give you more than half a zillion souls when you ascend in the Celestial Realm and the remaining souls you will have to acquire yourself.


    As for the divinity, Samael passed away storing his divinity in the New Testament which he even transformed into a soul sword, in short, you will have to find it yourself."


    The silver-haired man sighed, "Fair enough, I will be able to kill many due to the war between Chaos and Order anyway. As for the divinity, it is really annoying that I will have to try finding the relic."


    Rael grumbled andined, the snake looking at him suppressed augh.


    The atmosphere between them became quitefortable in those short seconds.


    "Alright then I ept it, make me his sessor, I don''t mind a legacy if my condition gets fulfilled."


    The snake being nodded and said,


    "Okay then stay still and close your eyes and open your mouth."


    The snake came forward, close to his body. She wriggled her way up to his face.


    ''Hmm, what''s this snake doing?'' Rael wondered, he thought of opening his eyes but it was toote.


    Then Rael felt something, worse than kissing a boy. Somehow the snake got into his mouth...


    *Wiggle...Wiggle...*


    ''Son of a bitch!! What is she doing?!?!''


    ...and bit his tongue.


    "What have you done?!?!?!" Rael screamed at the top of his lungs, trying to vomit with one finger in his mouth.


    "Sorry, I had to bite your tongue so that I could transfer the legacy which he passed to me so that I could find a suitable candidate." The snake lied.


    "Well, you could have kissed me in your humanoid form!! Why this form?!" Rael almost cried.


    "Onest thing is left" The snake spoke wrapped around his legs.


    "...what?"


    Rael checked his ear. His ear had an essory pinned to his ear.


    "An earring?" Rael frowned as he tried to remove it.


    ''Huh... it is noting out.... the fuck... ''


    Suddenly Rael took on a pale look as if he had been painted with white-wash - even his lips were barely there.


    Then with one step backward he crumpled like a puppet suddenly released of its strings.


    Beneath his feet, the grassy floor felt hard not as much as a carpet but not right for oak nks.


    Rael moved to the edge of the grass his legs brushed against the grass as he was falling.


    It was hard to make out the details of the entire ce after the summer light outside, but after a while, he could make out the features of the grassy in.


    It was the same as when he looked at it before, just abandoned with just fireflies and some puddles of water.


    He staggered backward, his mind swirling, his breaths shallow until he fell in a heap to the floor then got up again.


    Rael lost all color from his face. It was as if his heart had suddenly stopped beating and all the blood had run down into his boots.


    He swayed for just a moment before the snake being caught him and lowered him to the ground.


    The snake then transformed into amia and looked at Rael with hints of worry.


    "It seems that you are now starting to gain your false divinity, Fairy King, Irakiel El Navah."


    Rael had an expression of disbelief along with that of pain as he looked at the woman.


    "You knew?"


    He managed to stutter out a few words even while the great pain was striking his body.


    Instantaneously the smile on the woman''s face grew into a lopsided one as she stared at him amused.


    "Of course, I am going to continue reading my yayoi doujins on you now, the earrings help a lot with it."


    Rael''s face grew pale to the extent that it almost became transparent, before he could even ask or retort, a white light surrounded him.


    Before his body teleported out from the personal domain he saw a warm smirk etched on her face but he couldn''t make out what she was saying.


    "Off you go, my darling."

 Chapter 20: Duckie

    Chapter 20: Duckie


    Rael endured the pain, the pain was great and it felt like every cell of his body had been attacked. After five minutes, the pain started to pass and his skin regained color.


    His lips turned red like the color of blood and his skin tightened up, cracks started to form upon it.


    Then suddenly he started to cough blood in a Chinese style, a lot of blood came out but amazingly he didn''t feel anything like as if blood loss could not kill him ever.


    Not surprisingly the color of his blood had turned bronze due to bing a false god. Afterpleting all conditions and letting the god seed bloom, the color of blood would gradually turn golden.


    His eyes which were before violet in color now started to transform. From violet to blue to golden to white then it started to darken returning to the violet color.


    The color of his eyes was the same as icy violet however a pale glint of golden hue burnt in his eyes.


    Then Rael''s skin went as pale as his eyes.


    His silver hair had streaks of the same color as his eyes on the ends of his hair.


    After a few seconds, his cracked skin began to crumble from his body like cracks of a wall.


    Underneath the cracks was fresh new skin, smoother and paler.


    Rael was confused, his body felt lighter than before but nothing else. If he had seen his reflection he would have died again, admiring himself.


    Rael inspected his body and couldn''t help but nod to himself.


    ''I think it is time to leave this ce.''


    He turned around to look at his ugly statue.


    "I am leaving myself, I hope we never get to see each other again." He grumbled as he closed his eyes hoping that his subconscious would let him go back.


    He waited for a few seconds dumbfounded, his subconscious was not listening.


    He screamed at the top of his lungs,


    "Wryyyyyyyy!!!!!!"


    ~


    When Rael finally left the area, a woman came in front of the statue and kneeled as if she was praying before looking in the direction where Rael left for.


    Her voice was that of disbelief yet clear and tranquil, a voice which would make any person mad for and give mermaids a swim for their money.


    "Is that you... Daddy?"


    ~


    I finally arrived home, I really must say today''s events were quite hectic.


    I need to have a good bubble bath with my y ducks, that way I will regain my vigor!


    YOUTH!!


    Laying in the bathtub I started to rx and think about all the events.


    Wait for a second...


    I quickly got out of the tub hurrying towards the mini-fridge.


    Water dropped along the way but I didn''t care. Water evaporated eventually, so who cares. I can even spray the entire room with water.


    Opening the fridge, I took out all the wine bottles along with a ss and tray.


    Although the wine seemed too low of a quality I was fine with it, I had drunk many different kinds of wine in the parallel world, although none matched to fairy wine.


    If I had to say then it''s only royal elf wine that can enter into apetition with fairy wine. However, in my opinion, Elf wine is too sweet, I prefer my wine slightly spicy, sweet, and bitter.


    I love sweet products! Every fairy loves sweet young or old but I think all the fairies would agree with me in terms of wine.


    Trotting towards the bathroom Iid in the tub again, this time with a wine ss in my hand as I filled it up and yed some jazz blues.


    I caressed the yellow rubber ducklings with my other hand.


    "I hope you didn''t miss me, Donald."


    Closing my eyes I essed my status, it was now time to see it for real, I also wanted to see the changes in it after I got divinity.


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Greater Demon, 2/10th Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King, Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    Angel Characteristics:


    (Only 1/10th awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    (???) characteristics.


    Not yet awakened nor gotten authority.


    Divinity Characteristics (New)


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    My eyebrows raised a bit, it seems that I am indeed quite amazing.


    I am going to assume the question marks to be the random bullshit in every xianxia and system novel.


    I am not worthy yet or I haven''t been given authority.


    My characteristics are quite amazing, Demon Mode seems interesting along with that it seems that my species is partially immortal.


    The best abilities that I have for now are Lie Detector and Happy aura.


    What intrigues and interests me the most is Happy Aura.


    Without a doubt, it is the best ability especially for me.


    I can make people hate me less if their hatred means no bounds and if someone simply hates me I can make them feel no hatred towards me.


    I can even make people feelfortable or loved when they are beside me.


    Quite a good ability, definitely angelic.


    People would think that this is a useless ability but they are wrong, at least for me it isn''t.


    Why so?


    That''s because I have cucked too many people, voluntarily... in this life.


    Even many grandpa celestials who came to visit the lower world with their wives or girlfriends.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 21: Affinity Test

    Chapter 21: Affinity Test


    Currently, I am sitting in my sister''s office room.


    I have been in the room a couple of times in my memories but seeing her room, in reality, it looks even better. She surely likes to keep it clean and neat.


    While I was waiting for Alizejh toe I noticed someone near the door but hesitating to enter. Annoyed, I got up from my seat to see who was standing outside.


    Sighing I opened the door and I saw my disciple almost tripping due to the door opening suddenly.


    "Derek, why are you here?" A frown came upon my face, did he really manage to finish his daily training?


    He looked at me and shouted with respect like a soldier doing it to a colonel,


    "Yes, Master!"


    The corners of my mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Is that so? How many did you do today?"


    The boy started to fiddle with his fingers. I shook my head, seems that he didn''t do his training, I can''t me him for that, the training was too hard for a human.


    Seeing that he was still shy I spoke up.


    "It''s fine if you didn''t do it, I won''t punish you or anything."


    "A-actually master... I did triple the exercises because I felt that they were not enough so I did. Please forgive me!! I will fulfill any punishment master gives!!!!" He screamed as he went for a deep bow, his head smashing on the ground.


    Is he really a human?!! Or a monster in disguise!!!


    I could not help but cough a little and pointed toward the bald spots on his head.


    "You don''t need to smash your head on the ground you have already started to go bald."


    "Huh?" The human frowned confused seeing where my index finger was pointing, following my finger''s direction he ced a hand on his head.


    His reaction made my day.


    From a perfectly cherry face, it transformed into a pale whitewash.


    I couldn''t help butugh at it,


    "Dont worry that was just a joke, you still have a fine crop of ck gelled hair?..."


    He sighed as color returned to his face as he said in a low tone.


    "Master... you are a troll."


    Yeah, many people have said that to me before.


    "Anyway my point is that if you train so much, there is a possibility of you going bald, so don''t train a lot also. Everything should be within limits."


    The boy teared up and snot came from his nose, damn this guy, please don''t hug me!


    "Thank you for your wise words master!! This unfilial disciple will follow the master to the ends of the Earth!! Master is the best!"


    I would feel better if you didn''t follow me with that snot face of yours.


    Still, I really must admit, this human is quite abnormal, maybe taking him under my peerage was a nice idea.


    "Derek," I called him out, I felt a bit of pity for him.


    "Let''s, go and take a Magic-Attribute assessment."


    "Yes, Master!" He looked up at me with a new fire in his eyes.


    A bitter smile couldn''t help bute across my face, his loyalty towards me is quite admirable. I guess he deserved a little bit of personal training from my side.


    Except that I am not teaching him anything particrly.


    We are just going for a Magic Assessment test because I want to check my mana attributes. The previous me hadn''t done so because my mana capacity was too less for a proper test.


    It won''t be a problem if little extrapany tags along with me.


    "Alright, then it is decided!" I pped my hands cheerfully and airhead ness.


    "You are paying for the assessment, Derek, as my fa-vo-rite dis-ci-ple." I ended the sentence with a peace sign, exact same way I have seen in animes.


    Derek smiled wryly.


    "Yes, Master..."


    ~


    We went toward the Assessment center in a luxurious vehicle


    Reaching there we went towards the personal assessment rooms as quickly as possible, one of the perks of being the master of a rich brat was not waiting in line.


    When we finally reached the room, I closed the door behind me and inspected the room.


    It was made of pure metal, it covered it fully, it was more of a confinement room or rather called a jail but a full metal one.


    That is quite a good measure to take, sometimes people have magic idents, that go haywire and destroy everything in their path.


    In that way even attribute less mana is very dangerous when it goes berserk.


    I took out the mana crystal given to us when we entered the room and ced it in the middle of the cold concrete ground.


    Quickly I ced it on the table which had a mat specially made to ustom the crystal.


    A mana crystal is a crystal that absorbs mana and stores it.


    It is used in many magic devices and is very expensive in the lower world butmon in the Celestial Realm hence manye to the lower world to give a steady supply of mana crystals.


    They also show your magic element when you push your mana into it. When mana is pushed into it they change its color which indicates the attribute or element.


    "Derek you go first." The best always gost.


    "Yes, master!!" He screamed, smashing his head on the ground as he bowed again.


    "You know, you don''t have to scream again and again, and please don''t bow like that, you will break that skull of yours or maybe you will have more face to wash every morning."


    Derek almost started to tear up as he looked at me.


    "Master I will do as you say, please no bald jokes."


    "Alright alright just trying to lighten the mood... by the way if you use more toothpaste than shampoo you will know that you are going-"


    Before I could finish, Derek interrupted.


    "Master.. please.."


    Kids nowadays have no patience at all.


    "Very well, go and check your attribute."


    He shuddered with fear as he walked towards the crystal, he breathed in and exhaled as hard he could. A new light was born anew in his eyes brimming with confidence.


    He touched the crystal gently to which ripples were created. Then the crystal glowed red brightly. Then the color changed to green.


    Ripples of mana formed on the crystal and like a wave it resounded in the entire object and came back to one piece just like how ripples are formed in water.


    Derek looked depressed because his attributes didn''t look that special ording to him.


    "So what do red and green mean, master?"


    "Red is for Fire magic, fire magic is the most destructive andmon element. Fire burns everything, nothing can stop a fire. It can purify the sins of people, or heal people or maybe just reduce everything to ashes. In front of a fire, everything bows down to it just like how the subjects of a King bow down to him." I replied calmly to him.


    Suddenly Derek looked more lively now and was in a good mood.


    "So fire is the magic of Kings? So does that mean I am a king?!" He asked me with eager eyes full of excitement.


    "That was a metaphor dumbo," I smirked at him, fire is actually one of the mostmon elements.


    "Your other element, the green one is wind magic," I replied to him while he was making circles on the ground and weeping.


    "Well at least you have dual elements, that''s a feat in itself at least for a human." It actually was impressive because it was hard to find humans with dual elements.


    Dual elements weremon in other species, so it was average in my eyes, even trash if you see it from the perspective of the Celestial Realm.


    "Alright, it is now my chance."


    I step forward going towards the crystal, I have guesses that my elements will be the same as my previous life but they can change based on the fact that I am now also part Angel and Demon.


    My hand brushed against the crystal as I sent my mana in it, let''s see what my element will be.


    Then the crystal started to glow with a bright light. The light was light blue in color. I immediately deciphered what the color meant and was not at all disappointed with it.


    Light blue meant that I had an affinity for the water element.


    Then the blue light started to change into a bright green color no less bright than the blue light.


    Green light meant the wind element. It seemed like my affinity for the wind was the samepared for water.


    Then the crystal had a brown light, it was a bit dim. It was the earth element!


    I was satisfied I had three elements and a good amount of affinity for all of them.


    -but then another light came from the crystal, it was very red in color. It was the fire element!


    I was not that surprised, seems like I have the same elements as my past life.


    The light slowly started to dim down at a very fast speed! It kept on dimming until the crystal was totally ck in color. It was as dark as ebony or better to say exactly like a vantack shade.


    It was the darkness element!


    I was shocked a bit shocked I had really not expected to get an affinity for the darkness element but then again maybe it is because I am a demon.


    Then the crystal started shining with a golden light, as expected, if I had darkness from my Demon side then I should have Light element from my Angel side.


    After that, the crystal didn''t shine with any light. I instantly felt a bit disheartened. I expected that this roller coaster ride would go on for a little bit more time.


    Just when I thought the assessment was done light erupted from the crystal. It wasn''t bright nor was it dim, it had many lights swirling together in a loop with one light in the middle, just like a gxy of stars.


    There were many colors in the light, pink, purple, white, and blue. They were beautiful, they swirled like a boat rowing across a gentle river without making any sound or waves.


    I couldn''t help but be dazed by the heavenly view in front of me.


    "A gxy?"

 Chapter 22: Until I Found You.

    Chapter 22: Until I Found You.


    "Sir this suit looks perfect on you." The tailor spoke excitedly as he measured Rael from top to bottom.


    Rael''s expression beamed up as he nced at his sister.


    "Is this one fine? I am tired of changing my clothes again and again."


    Alizejh ignored her brother and instead inspected his suit shaking her head in dismay.


    "No. Please show me the other one. Oh, that one is perfect!!" She jumped in excitement as she pointed at one of the many suits Rael was having to try out.


    "Seriously?" He looked at her with a nk face, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Life is like a penis, the women make it hard.


    3 hourster...


    72 hourster...


    One eternityter...


    So muchter that a certain Queen finally died.


    ...


    .....


    ....


    ...


    After Rael and Alizejh were done with the clothes shopping for the Auction tonight, they directly went back to the hotel.


    Thest thing Rael wanted was to go for another clothes shopping ever in his entire life.


    Life was so good when he was a king, he would drink exquisite wine and y piano all day or chill with his wives.


    He sighed as he took off his clothes as if he was in a striptease. His body which seemed delicate to others was not so delicate when he would remove his top.


    Chiseled abs covered the entire body, with long legs, and long arms. A pity he didn''t have any facial hair, not that Rael minded.


    But it would piss him off when people thought of him as a pretty boy looking for a sugar mama.


    Well, he couldn''t do anything about that since the previous him was indeed a chatan swindling money from the milfs.


    Rael had a pondering expression on his face, various things were going inside his mind.


    Yesterday Afternoon he found out that he had a Space element. He would not lie, he was pleasantly surprised.


    In his previous life, he had all the four basic elements, he was a genius, Rael had created thousands of deviant elements from the four basic elements by mixing them up.


    It was extremely hard to use deviant elements, and Rael was someone who even mixed two or more deviant elements.


    It was just one of the many reasons why he was deeply feared.


    In total that means that Rael had, seven elements, three more than what he had in his previous life.


    His seven elements being:-


    Water, Wind, Fire, Earth, Light, Dark, Space.


    How many more deviant elements could he make with seven elements?!?


    And how many more could those deviant elements make???


    A glint of excitement would sparkle in his eyes whenever he thought of it.


    He couldn''t wait to start working on it, he had many ideas.


    Too many!!


    For the first time, Rael felt lucky for being born into a human world for his second life.


    He wouldn''t lie, it had taught him a lot of lessons.


    While Rael was thinking about his elements he didn''t realize that he had already entered the bathroom.


    When he finally noticed that he had entered, he frowned seeing that the shower was already on and that someone was in it already.


    He tilted his head to look at the figure and his jaw dropped.


    Thetter also saw him,


    "Kyaaaaaa!!!! GET OUT!!"


    The corner of his lips curled a little, he coughed a bit and turned away showing his back to Alizejh.


    He repeated a few holy words in his mind.


    "No lewd, no need, no lewd, no lewd, I am a Saint, I am a Saint, I am a saint.''


    But before he couldpletely walk out, Rael felt a hand on his shoulder clutching him tightly.


    Subconsciously, he tilted his head and admired Alizejh''s body as she held him by his shoulders.


    Water covered her entire body going as deep to her pale skin reminiscent of the moon, her silky hair stuck to her back and down to her perky butt.


    Rael couldn''t help but be attracted to her, both of them stared into the eyes of the other, both of their eyes locked in a deep and passionate gaze.


    Just when she was going to take a step forward, she suddenly slipped on the wet floor andnded in Rael''s slender arms which shielded around her as if protecting her.


    Butterflies flew in Alizejh''s stomach as she stared at Rael''s face, she felt onlyfort and love in her brother''s arms.


    Rael looked at Alizejh who was staring at him and smiled a bit.


    "Is there something upon my face?"


    Instantly the girl blushed deeply as she huffed looking in the other direction while secretly taking nces at him.


    "Rael, how long are you gonna hold on to me?" She asked in a fake cold tone.


    He gave her a cheeky look which changed into a teasing smirk.


    "As long as you let me."


    Alizejh''s ears went red, she tried hard to control her emotions before answering her own.


    "Okay then brother, hold me till eternity."


    Rael couldn''t believe his ears at the moment, he really thought that he misheard what Alizejh said but he knew that he did not.


    The little minx was starting to get quite bold and learning how to tease at a fast rate. Albeit quite amateurish.


    "If you d-dont want to hold me then it is f-fine." Steam literally came out of her ears along with some tears.


    She even bit her tongue!


    Rael found her very cute at the moment and couldn''t help but want to tease her more.


    "Well if you don''t want me to hold you then I will leave you." Rael sighed with a disappointed expression.


    Seeing the expression on his face she couldn''t help but shout.


    "No! I want you to hold me!"


    As soon as she said that, the entire atmosphere around him changed as he looked at her with a sly smile.


    "Well if sister says so, then I will hold you for eternity and never let you go." He held her tighter in her arms as he went towards the bathtub.


    She nodded shyly, letting her body be in her brother''s arms, on the other hand, she was feeling too ashamed and struggled a bit to sneak out of her brother''s arms but the grip was too strong.


    "Brother I am done bathing, you can let go of me..." She said in a low tone almost stuttering, deeply regretting trying to tease her dear brother.


    "Is that so? But I am not done and I am just following your request of holding you forever." He leered a bit at the end.


    Alizejh was dumbfounded, she tilted her face to look at Rael''s face which wasposed of a beautiful smile so charming that it made her heart almost jump out of her body.


    "Huh?"


    He looked at her with an amused expression upon his visage as he said nonchntly.


    "Of course, we will be taking a bath together."

 Chapter 23: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent 茅tude

    Chapter 23: 10, No. 4 in C? minor, Torrent ¨¦tude


    Rael grabbed his sister in a princess carry and sat in the bathtub exhaling a huge sigh. On hisp was his sister who was frozen exactly like an icicle.


    Currently, her mind was in total chaos,


    ''Alizejh system down, Recovering: 1.... 2.... 3...''.


    She raised her head slightly to look at her brother''s face and could only see a smug look on it.


    She felt frustrated!!


    She didn''t like this feeling, it was like as if someone was stepping on her pride!


    Subconsciously she clenched her fists and bit her lips, staring at the bubble water.


    "You must be feeling proud right? Bullying your elder sister?"


    She managed to squeak out, she tried her best to make her voice sound dominating but due to the situation which was making her deeply embarrassed, all that coulde out was a whimper-like tone.


    "Eh? What do you mean elder, we came at the same time, together, the vagina hole was too big." Rael retorted while holding her as closely to him as possible.


    "B-but I take care of you all the time!" She pouted.


    Rael ignored her and took the rubber duck with his other hand andforted Alizejh''s butt on hisp. Instantly Alizejh blushed, her entire face blew up in a hot pink color.


    ''I can feel brother''s cock...''


    She hid her face immediately with her hands as she thought of it. She turned around a bit to look at the cock and she couldn''t help but gape at it.


    It was standing tall and extremely hard.


    "Brother..." She sniffled as her mouth opened up wide gulping her saliva deeply, still staring at the long cock.


    "Hm? Alizejh what are you looking at?"


    He frowned as he followed her gaze which wasnding on his cock. Immediately his expression changed into that of realization as he nodded to himself.


    Her face was red from embarrassment and she said with an expression of fear.


    "Brother your cock is touching my ass."


    Although Alizejh was quite innocent about sexual matters it wasn''t as if she didn''t know about sex.


    Hell!


    When she was in her crazy mode she would even imagine her brother''s cock going into her pussy and cum just by thinking of it.


    "Sister is very indecent," Rael said with a smug smile.


    Alizejh huffed as she looked down into the water, her entire body had started to go red.


    ''Is brother''s cock still hurting? I wasn''t able to help himst night as I was not there. The hurting must have increased tenfold. It is my duty as his precious sister to look after him and relieve him of any trouble that he has!''


    "Sister you never told me why you came in my hotel room, my bathroom for a bath."


    Rael was seriously wondering why she hade, it wasn''t everyday you would find a hot babe in your bathroom bathing.


    "Thats because no water wasing in my bathroom," Alizejh grumbled, she wouldn''t have to go through all this embarrassment if it wasn''t for that.


    She also was quite relieved that sadistic yandere Alizejh had not awakened for the past few days since she had been regrly pleasing herself.


    "Oh is that so? Or maybe you just wanted to have a bath with me." Rael joked.


    However, Alizejh wasn''t going to back down anymore, she had suffered long with this embarrassment now it was her turn to counterattack.


    She had to be bold!


    She had to be bold because her life and pride depended upon it, sure she would blush but she didn''t want to be the only one being teased.


    "Yes! I wanted to take a bath with you." She spoke firmly, every word of her filled with extreme determination.


    This time Rael was dumbfounded,


    ''This girl...''


    A grin couldn''t help but surface upon his visage.


    "Very well, since you wanted to take a bath with me then shouldn''t I help you take a bath and you help me?" He asked innocently.


    Although Alizejh had already taken a bath, now that she was this far, she couldn''t deny her brother''s request.


    "Yes." She nodded resolutely and quickly took the liquid soap in her hands.


    She showed it to Rael with a smug expression of her own, she quickly poured the liquid in her palms and applied it on Rael''s smooth skin.


    She wouldn''t lie about the fact that she was astonished, his skin was better than what it was thest time she touched it!


    Just what kind of soap does he use?!


    Her hands roamed upon his broad chest, his skin was cold and smooth, her hands finally came upon his stomach and she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    His abs were hard!


    Just like his raging cock!


    Rael on the other hand was enjoying the massage deeply when he noticed the expression of shock and lust on Alizejh''s face when she touched his abs was the only time when he was really amused.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind, now this wouldn''t be a double bath if they weren''t helping each other clean right?


    "Sister, I have a way both of us can clean each other without much effort." He said with a warm smile.


    Alizejh felt a shiver when she saw the smile, it was as if she was going to be embarrassed more. She raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "And what is this ''way'' of yours?" She asked with a whimper.


    Rael smiled even more.


    "It is very easy."


    He took the soap lotion in his hands and pulled Alizejh closer to him.


    The smell of strawberries instantly invaded his nose, ''She really must like strawberries, even her lips tasted like strawberries.''


    His hands roamed around her enchanting body as they reached her plump tits.


    His fingers flicked her nipples which released some low moans from her then he took the soap lotion and started to pour it inside her cleavage.


    Alizejh let out some puppy whimpers as she felt the lotion go inside the gap of her two breasts, she opened her eyes to see an amused expression on Rael''s face and instantly felt her pussy wetten.


    She opened her mouth to speak but Rael beat her to it.


    "Now press your tits against each other so that the soap enters in it thoroughly."


    She red at him with such coldness that Rael started to regret saying that thinking that he should have taken it a bit slowly, after all, he has all the time in the world to spend with his twin sister.


    "You don''t have to-" Before Rael could finish, Alizejh had already started to press her boobs against each other forming a bit of foam in the gap.


    Rael sighed in relief. He was safe.


    However, a warrior of light does not ept gifts from his enemy.


    This was far from over, the battle had just begun.


    "Sister, now rub your boobs against my chest." He said in a nonchnt tone.


    She red at him, so deep in his eyes that he felt his soul being devoured by his own sister.


    She didn''t speak, she came closer to him and started to rub those tits on his chest.


    Slowly, from top to bottom.


    They were soft, too soft, Rael couldn''t help but be mesmerized by them. His eyes found their way to hers. She wasn''t looking at him but was instead concentrating on cleaning her brother''s body.


    Alizejh never guessed that this would be how the two of them would clean each other, it was a very unique way.


    What she thought was that each would take their turns to clean the other.


    -but no!!


    Her brother was ingenious!


    At the moment she had calcted emotions, should she feel ted or should she feel sad?


    The more she thought of it the more she concluded.


    ''Fuck it! Let''s just go with the flow!''


    Yes, that was her answer.


    Happy Aura, indeed the best active skill one could have.


    Nheless, no matter what thoughts Alizejh had, Rael was enjoying himself quite a lot.


    His sister''s lewd tits were wrapped around his body, soap passed through them to his, and then the tub water would wash it whenever their movements in the tub, after all, how could a tub amodate two people in it.


    Next, his hands like a snake ensnaring its prey wrapped around his sister''s ass, moving towards her pussy.


    Alizejh who had noticed his attempt didn''t pay mind and kept cleaning his chest while his long slender finger started to go deep inside her tight pussy.


    When she finally noticed it, she quickly turned to look at Rael with slight horror, he didn''t pay mind and instead started to use his moon-fingering techniques to give her the best finger fuck ever.


    Rael noticed his sister''s expression looked at her confused,


    "What? I am just cleaning your hole."


    She gritted her teeth as her own hands went towards Rael''s long and thick cock.


    Rael who had now slowly started to finger fuck her gave out a pleased expression to her and decided to give her the best fingerfuck ever.


    Slowly his finger entered her pussy and started to go up and down, his fingers reached the deepest part of her hole but didn''t pierce it and instead only rubbed gently.


    He had no interest in breaking her hymen.


    He hated when blood was everywhere when one lost virginity and Alizejh wasn''t a vampire she wouldn''t be able to control her blood flow.


    Alizejh on the flip sider moaned as loudly as she could, her hair was shackled up and she was even having staggered breathing, her legs lost all their power while her hands clenched onto Rael''s shoulders and her boobs pressed onto Rael''s chest.


    Alizejh''s nipples instantly started to harden and even drilled a hole mark on Rael''s chest.


    It was just too good!!


    Who needs a cock when you have a finger?


    Literally, all Rael needed was his finger.


    This was just the beginning.


    Now it was time for Rael to y some piano inside her pussy with those long fingers of his.


    His fingers started to move in patterns iprehensible to the naked eye as he started to y the piano.


    ''C major chord!!''


    Alizejh moaned in C major.


    ''G major chord!!''


    She moaned in G major.


    Like that he tested all the chords on her now it was time to y keys.


    ''A#''


    She moaned in A#


    ''C#''


    She moaned in C#


    The keys were working perfectly, it was now time to y piano, his piano, Alizejh.


    ''Which piece should I y? A fast piece or a rather slow one?''


    Then he smiled while looking at Alizejh''s lustful expression as she started to suck his cock in a fast motion.


    Tit for cock.


    He knew which piece to y, it was one of his favorite pieces in the parallel worldposed of only humans.


    Alizejh bobbed her head up and down as fast as she could, the amateurish blowjob, his cock hitting her throat''s end made him finally cum all inside her mouth.


    He quickly stood up and stuffed his shaft inside her mouth, Alizejh moaned loudly with the cock in her mouth which made it sound like a bleat.


    "Swallow it all up."


    He ordered her, Alizejh didn''t refuse, she quite liked his cum, it was very tasty, it had already be her favorite drink.


    Rael smiled as his hands motioned towards his sister''s pussy, she had already cummed thrice after his ying, only God knows how many times she would have cummed.


    "Time to y the piano piece." Rael smiled as he closed his eyes, letting both his fingers enter her pussy.


    ''10, No. 4 in C minor, Torrent tude.''


    ~


    Check out Torrent by Chopin on YouTube, it is what Rael yed on Alizejh using her like a piano. It is one of my favorite piano pieces.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 24: Opening

    Chapter 24: Opening


    The sky was ck tranquility married to the poetry of the stars.


    It was the softness that called the body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.


    Shi was a high-ranking enforcer of the Enforcer department, in just 400 years he was able to be a full enforcer.


    Alizejh was a totally different case, she was an outright prodigy but Shi was just a normal genius.


    He was sitting inside a bar inside the Auction hall and was quietly sipping his brandy with sorrow.


    He was still not able to find his targets, the Joker Group, which were supposed to have nned an attack.


    Idiocuty, he was a stupid guy, instead of drinking and wasting his time he should have tried to find the group.


    Though no one could me him, he was an elf, and elves were known for their greed for alcohol.


    Shi had surprisingly liked how the drinks of the humans tasted. Back in his university, he had to study a lot. So he didn''t get to enjoy normal life things.


    His tranquil gaze went upon the numerous bottles of alcohol in front of him. Insatiable greed was striking him. Such is the power of alcohol! It can instantly addict its drinker, hooking him up to the endless pleasures of drinking until the person falls into depravity never to be able to climb again.


    However, Shi was able to control his avarice and swore to himself that he won''t go near alcohol again.


    Elves are known to be heavy drinkers, it would be very hard for them to not drink a drink that is in front of them.


    With their beautiful looks and indifferent gaze, they had one fatal weakness, Alchohol.


    While he was drinking a very handsome man and a beautiful woman on his side came and sat next to him.


    They simply took out a package from their coat and slid it to Shi.


    He frowned a bit and turned his head to look at them but to his dismay, they had already left.


    He stared at the package in front of him and had was frowning a lot.


    "Did they give this to me by mistake?"


    He shook his thoughts away and went forward to open the package up. The package was heavy, he couldn''t help but wonder what was inside. He started to tear the brown paper on the package, then he saw a ck color device inside.


    He pulled it from the bag and stared at it confusedly. Slowly his confusion changed into shock and then ultimately in fear!


    He threw the ck device on the ground as soon as he could and turned around to run not giving a shit about the humans.


    After all, they were just humans!


    *Crash!*


    People started to look at him with fear and started to run around at their best speed. He didn''t know how people noticed it so quickly.


    Until a second ago nobody was even giving a shit''s attention to him.


    ''Is this what they call human instincts?''


    The ck device had wires attached to it, blue, yellow, green, and red! It had something like a stick of dynamite attached to it and a countdown timer.


    The countdown timer which was at first at 30 was now on itsst five seconds.


    Everybody''s heart froze, they realized their regrets, for some they thought about their kids or wives and some prayed to God.


    The one thingmon was that all of them could feel the essence of death. They could only wish for a miracle at that moment. The timer went ''tick-tock tick-tock''.


    .....3


    ....2


    ...1


    ..0


    *BOOOOM!!!!*


    ~


    Five hours ago.


    I entered the auction hall with Derek and instantly fell in love with the location.


    The first thought that hade to mind upon arrival was that the host had really put in a lot of work into this.


    Alizejh was not able toe with me due to a reason.


    The reason being, that I made the mistake of over-pleasuring her.


    I should have known her limits and that she wouldn''t be able to handle my moon-fingering techniques but I used them anyway.


    I even used her as a living piano.


    Honestly, I feel extremely guilty since she was looking forward to this event.


    Anyway, I guess I will eat all the food I can for her, as topensate for her share.


    The Regent Auction House was pretty good architecture, especially for lower beings. It was rather misleading to even call it a house as it towered high above any of the other buildings nearby.


    The host was no ordinary person for sure looking at howrge it was. Even if it was the most famous auction throughout the country it was just too much!


    The Auction House was a magnificent theatre with intricate designs all over. The main doors were over 4 meters in height and were made from petrified wood with carved designs on them.


    Compared to the naturalistic and elegant designs that I saw in the Fairy Realm, this was moreplicated and grand.


    It was in the shape of a half-cylinder with detailed stone sculptures of different weapons as supports.


    It was charismatic and showed off the royal design on it.


    But if a knowledgeable Architect would try to look at it carefully then they would realize that it was fearfully sinister.


    We arrived early, so only the workers and guards were present, preparing for the event. The inside was equally, if not more stunning.


    The front door opened to a path that stretched out to a stage on the other end.


    To our left and right, there were rows of escting seats made from a rather luxurious burgundy leather that could fit over ten thousand peoplefortably.


    Upon looking up, I noticed that there were incased booths at the very top of the rows of seats and even higher, there was a single room attached to the ceiling and back wall with ss surrounding it, giving a clear view of the stage.


    It was easy to guess that those booths, as well as the single room, were for the VIP.


    Turned out, that the uppermost VIP room on the ceiling was the room we''d be seated in.


    "What are you doing here?" A girl asked gritting her teeth towards Derek. I recognized her immediately, she was his fiance who had sex with the previous me.


    Derek just ignored her and looked at me, I smiled and winked at the annoying girl so that she would shut up.


    Such sad times, I have to use my looks to shut people up.


    Her face instantly went red, the people nearby looked at her with confusion but when they saw me they seemed to realize something and threw disdainful gazes at me.


    Derek had already told me that she was a bitch who craved only Derek''s money, he had even thanked me for revealing her true colors when I fucked her.


    I don''t know if I should be proud of myself. Probably should.


    His fiance was trying her very best to impress and flirt with me however I do not have much interest in lower species.


    Sometimes I feel bored of all this attention, it is actually very annoying. I won''t lie, I am a narcissist but I really do hate it when I gain unnecessary attention.


    It is not like I enjoy the hateful gazes.


    Well, that is a very big lie.


    Hell yes!! I enjoy it!


    A staff member who looked high-ranking led us to the room, making usfortable inside the carefully designed and furnished area that was meant for only the most distinguished and wealthy guests.


    There was a wine rack and a few reclining seats and tables with closer seats by the window. I made myselffortable on a seat closest to the window.


    The auction house was soon a panorama of cheerful and excited noise, as more and more people, who were no doubt people of some sort of influence, began filling the lower seats.


    Some groups seemed more distinguished than the rest who were personally escorted by the hosts to their booths.


    No doubt, they were some of the more affluent noble people of the kingdom.


    Growing bored of the hordes of people still settling down, I shifted my attention towards Derek and saw him staring at the crowd below him, he slowly smirked when he noticed my gaze.


    I couldn''t help but smile, this is just the beginning. Since he can no longer be a weakling.


    Confidence is the first thing he needs and he also needs to control it so that it doesn''t let it affect his decisions.


    As my disciple, it would be a disgrace towards me if he was still the meek fat boy.


    Time passed by rather slowly as the n Elders of Derek''s family entered.


    The n and the family leaders looked like very ordinary humans who had somewhat good control on magic that is all I could evaluate.


    What surprised me were the people who came in along with Derek''s nsmen.


    The first toe in behind the family leader was an elderly man with long, deep-red hair that was aged with streaks of grey.


    His back was ramrod straight with broad shoulders that took off years in his appearance.


    The man''s eyes were stern with harsh, sword-shaped eyebrows, giving him an undeniably eye-catching presence.


    He was wearing a red robe lined with white fur around the cor and had a cane that shined brighter than any silver I had previously seen.


    Trailing closely behind him was ady that looked a few years older than my sister, Alizejh.


    While Alizejh had a lovely, sweet, friendly ambiance, thisdy''s facial features reminded me of an ice sculpture; refined, elegant, noble, and of no ws, but also cold and devoid of emotion.


    What I didn''t know was that Alizejh behaved friendly to only me and towards everyone else she was extremely cold and indifferent.


    She was wearing a shimmering silvery-ck dress thatplimented her dark ck hair that draped over her shoulders like a well-kept tapestry.


    The woman that seemed to be in her early 20s, surveyed the room carefully before locking eyes with me and frowning deeply.


    I was instantly shocked! I even startedughing like a madman inside.


    They could try to hide their body features but in front of me, they could never!


    They were devils for sure! No doubt about that!


    Most people think that demons and devils are the same but the fact is that they are not.


    Devils are cursed spiritual beings who have immortal souls so they never die and are equivalent to Gods most times.


    Most of the time devils make contracts with other species and eat their souls to maintain their physical bodies.


    Their soul never rots being immortal but their body eventually bes old.


    They can even make incarnation bodies or possess someone''s body if they have enough soul power whiches from eating souls.


    Souls can''t be eaten unless a contract is formed with the universe as a witness. That way no devil can steal a soul.


    If a devil steals a soul then they will trigger divine retribution which will cripple their immortal soul and leave permanent damage on it.


    Heavenly Tribtion takes ce when someone tries to surpass the constraints of the Heavenly Law, the Heavenly Law would summon heavenly tribtion against that existence to exterminate it.


    Divine retributionis the supernatural punishmentof a person, a group of people, or everyone by the universein response to some action.


    What shocked me the most was the fact that Devils were in the lower world, they were usually found in the Celestial or Godly Realm.


    "I didn''t know we would be in here with guests with the n Leaders," The red-haired devil said, neither harshly nor kindly.


    "I apologize, Esteemed Lord, I assumed you wouldn''t mind having a few people with us. These are our children." A n leader said as he scoffed while waving in our direction.


    Along with Derek and me, there were also the kids of the n leaders, including Derek''s fiance.


    He clearly didn''t respect the two devils. Foolish human, underestimating an entity beyond hisprehension.


    After regarding us for a moment, the devil''s lips curled up into a smile, and said with a cold expression.


    "If they are your children, then they are mine as well."


    There was pin-drop silence in the room. The atmosphere became awkward and thedy''s face palmed herself.


    Well, devils are supposed to be lustful.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. At least we''ll have somepany besides these guards," Thedy giggled and said breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "Haha you are right....that was a really nice joke Mr.Messenger Lord said, haha." One of the n leadersughed aloud.


    The red-haired devil felt wronged being treated as a joke.


    However, he still did not show any change in expression.


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise at the sharp contrast in the woman''s personality to her appearance.


    She seemed much more weing, despite her intimidating looks than the male guy. She had an aura of miasma around her and my senses shivered a bit.


    So sinister! Just how many people has she killed?!


    Not just that I can clearly say that the person in front of me was just a clone of her real body!


    If just her clone has such miasma then how much miasma would be upon her real body?


    At the same time, I noticed that the woman kept on ncing at me from time to time. Instantly feeling creeped out I crept into a corner and hid myself.


    Then I noticed that the n leaders and the two devils sat in the furthest corner of the VIP room and began chatting in small whispers.


    ~


    "Esteemed Lord, why didn''t Lord Violee?"


    The Purple Family leader who wasughing a moment ago asked with a grim expression and a questioning gaze.


    The red-haired man flinched when he heard his master''s name being called by a mere human and anger quelled in his heart. Instantly he felt a hand gripping his hand and calmed down.


    [Calm down! You Idiot!]


    He heard the beautifuldy''s voice in his head telepathically and immediately calmed down.


    [ They called his highness by name!]


    [ So what?! Even I call him by name! ] She snorted loudly as if calling him by name was nothing.


    Because they were talking telepathically the family leaders noticed her snort and had difort on their faces and looked at her with a doubtful gaze.


    Thedy who had a veil on her face simply bowed in a nobledylike manner, clutching the hems of her dress.


    ''Surely they won''t cheat us. Devils are known for their trustful contracts.''


    While such thoughts were going in their mind, thedy was threatening the red-haired man telepathically.


    [You! Because of you, I got embarrassed in front of these ugly mongrels!]


    The woman had a cross expression on her face as she looked at the red-haired man.


    [ Please forgive me Lady Ishtar...I didn''t mean to do that.] The red-haired man pleaded.


    When the Shadow family leaders were not looking, immediately Ishtar crept toward Griles and whispered in his ears.


    "If I was allowed to kill humans and if this ve contract wasn''t on me then you would have been dead by now along with everyone present here!" She threatened.


    His face eventually went pale and tears almost came out of them as he looked at Ishtar with a pleading gaze.


    Ishtar giggled when she saw his almost fainting expression while releasing a bit of her miasma.


    Griles felt a shiver on his spine, he could clearly feel the essence of death.


    ''If this aura was directed fully towards me I would choke and die for sure!''


    He looked at Ishtar with aplicated gaze and saw that she was looking at someone.


    He instantly thought of what his highness Viole had said before about Ishtar and had now fully confirmed that he was gonna die pretty soon because of this woman which made his mission practically a suicide mission.


    ''Griles, Never! Never! Never offend her! Even if she is a clone who is under mymand as a ve.''


    This is what his master had told him before.


    ''I wonder what would happen if her real body knew what her clone was going through in the lower world!''


    He once again got a shiver as he looked away and gazed nervously at the humans.


    While the man was having threatening thoughts, the woman was surveying the entire room.


    ''Ugly human...


    Smelly human...


    Slutty human...


    Pretty boy.....huma...huh?!


    Is that a human?!''


    She immediately looked at Rael with a delicate expression. It was like as if she was looking at a very precious toy of hers.


    She slowly started to inspect him and noticed that he had long silver hair that was not tied up and was unruly.


    He had long eyshes and icy jade violet eyes. She looked into his eyes and felt a bit lost.


    They were as mesmerizing and deep as an ocean!


    She gave a slight smile that could capture the heart of every celestial and noticed that he had pointed elf-like ears which he was not trying to hide.


    He was not human so what was he doing in a room full of humans? Such thoughts were wandering in her head.


    She looked at him with her fingers on her lips as an amused smile crept onto her face.


    Rael was already feeling her gaze on him but now he felt even more ufortable so he slid into the corner and sat ncing at the crowd below.


    ''The Lower world is sure very interesting.''


    Ishtar smiled from inside her veil.

 Chapter 25: Auction

    Chapter 25: Auction


    The auction house was buzzing with people and


    had a heavy crowd inside. No reporters or anything rted to the media profession were allowed to enter.


    Finally, after some time, everyone started to settle down and sat in their respective seats.


    The chandelier lights grew dim until there was no light left in the entire auditorium.


    It was dark until a broadway light fell upon the stage.


    For entertainment, some stand-upedians came so that they could keep the people busy while the staff would set up the stage.


    In the VIP room, the kids of the family leaders wereughing at the jokes of theedian even Derek who had be a little cold and aloof since he became Rael''s disciple.


    While the kids wereughing and watching the performance with their eyes wide open, Rael was listening to the conversation between the devils and the humans of Derek''s family.


    "Give us the details so that we can sign the contract," Griles ordered the humans in front of him.


    The family leader nodded and a grim look came upon his face.


    "As you know, recently there has been an influx in the immigrants from other nations because of the opening of the branch of Enforcers that has been newly set up in this country."


    The red-haired devil nodded as if he understood, his expressionless face gave a slight look of disdain which the humans did not notice.


    "So we need the help of devils who can help us get a boost in power. We will take back our realm from the immigrants and we will make sure that we are never looked down on by other species!"


    Ishtar smirked a bit, this was indeed beautiful entertainment for her, humans, and their beliefs.


    "Okay then we can sign the contract, state your conditions and we will state ours. The omniverse will be a witness so you will not be cheated." Griles said with an expressionless face.


    The n leader and the n Elders sighed with relief. They were the ones representing a part of the entire human realm. The other human noble families declined to their proposal of starting a revolt so they were alone in this deal.


    Derek''s Family had created an organization which called themselves Shadow because they believe that they are the ruler of the human realm from the shadows.


    They had a million high humans under their rule and more than 20 million normal soldiers. With the devils backing them up, they believed that they could take back the human realm.


    Although they would lose the right to their soul after their own death, it wouldn''t be in vain!


    "As the representative of entire of 30 million beings, you will lend us your strength and we will give our souls to you... the devils." The n Leader said firmly.


    "Okay, we don''t have any problems with the conditions." The red-haired devil nodded.


    He did some gestures and touched the forehead of the purple family leader.


    "The contract has been signed." He said nonchntly.


    "Are you sure because I don''t feel any difference and I thought that thunder would crack or something rted to that?" A n elder asked.


    The others also nodded and looked at the man and woman with a doubtful gaze.


    "No worries, devil power can only be used once, so use it wisely."


    The red-haired man said with a calm expression.


    The others nodded and looked at each other with joyful but still nervous faces. They would still have to prepare themselves to strike the headquarters of the Enforcer Organization.


    Hypocrites, they cared little about the immigrants, in reality, they had been in the shadows for too long, they wanted to take the ce of the Government and the King of the Country.


    It wouldn''t be an easy fight for sure!


    However, what the humans didn''t know was that they had been utterly fooled.


    There is a reason why there is a saying, ''Never make a contract with a devil''.


    First of all the contract conditions would be set by them, although they would keep their word... the way they set up the contract would benefit them more.


    They set the conditions in a way that there would be small ws in it which makes it easy for them to exploit.


    The atmosphere was now awkward, the humans were anxious while the devils were thinking about their own ns.


    All of them were in deep thought except Ishtar who was now getting bored of them. If she was back in the celestial realm then she would have simply killed them all for entertainment.


    Unfortunately, she was just a clone of the original plus there was a reason to why she hade to the Lower World.


    It was to retrieve something too exquisite to remain in the Lower World.


    ~


    I could hear everything that the humans and devils were talking about and felt a bit amused by it.


    These pitiful humans had iting. Devils are a bringer of bad news.


    It will be a bit interesting to watch this drama.


    I still don''t understand why someone would be willing to turn into a zombie of their own free will though.


    Yes, you read it right, when a human epts power from a Devil without a sacrifice ritual, they turn into mindless Zombies.


    Fools, what''s the point of power if you are mindless?


    I am not sure if humans are sure of the consequences of epting power.


    If I was in their ce I would never ept. Seeing how disgusting they be.


    The other noble human families from different countries made a good decision by keeping out of this stupid scheme.


    Maybe they knew about the Zombie part and wanted to see Derek''s Family suffer.


    At that moment, the lights totally dimmed down leaving the entire auditorium in darkness.


    The curtain had also closed, it seemed as if their preparations had almost finished and only the final touches were left.


    Slowly the curtains started to draw up, revealing the beautiful empty stage. On the stage, a woman was standing with a mic in her hand.


    She was wearing a bunny girl costume and looked very charming. Perfect woman to be the host of the auction.


    Short pink hair and fair white skin and pink hair that matched perfectly with her yellow bunny suit.


    I looked at her closely and started tough in a small voice. Yet another person who was not a human.


    Maybe Derek''s family was right in a way but in the end, they were still doing it for their own benefit.


    Humans and their Greed.


    Their Greed is unquenchable.


    A son will kill a father, a mother will kill a daughter.


    Although I am not one to say, after all, I am a hypocrite too however the difference is that I am aware and I don''t hide behind fake ideals.


    She had whiskers beneath her makeup and her ears were protruding out of the cowboy hat she was wearing.


    Her sses shined with brilliance which showed her beautiful cat eyes. Her fluffy tail which was normallying out was being mistaken as part of her costume.


    She tapped her mic twice to check if it was working. When she saw that it was perfectly fine, she gave out a cute smile that could melt any man''s heart.


    Then she spoke in a serene voice,


    "Ladies and Gentlemen! May I say that it is of the highest honor for me to be here tonight? All of you are gathered here today for one reason and one reason only, I presume? It is to have the chance to obtain rare and valuable items in this auction!"


    *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Apuse thundered in enthusiasm at the cute girl''s ardent introduction.


    "If everyone in the audience would now kindly turn to face the back room at the very top, we have a few exceedingly important figures that have decided to bless us with their presence. Please join me in weing the King and Queen of Valencia!"


    The auctioneer was the first to flick out her tail and bow to show respect.


    The audience immediately followed suit, lowering themselves respectfully in a bow but not kneeling.


    Most did it to show their courtesy. Royals had a lot of influence but they no longer governed their country.


    Since Valencia had be a democratic country allowing all species, they had their own government.


    The King and Queen, in response, stepped out towards the window which was opposite ours and waved their arms slowly in a practiced motion.


    "Next, the one that made this whole event possible. Please give a big round of apuse for one of the most ancient and noble families, Yellow!!!"


    The auctioneer''s introduction was followed by another round of apuse as the n Elders stepped up near the window smiling toward everyone and giving a slight wave.


    The auctioneer couldn''t possibly say Shadow because it was an illegal organization that controlled the country from the shadows.


    I remained seated, looking down below at the crowds of people who were supposed to be lower species.


    Another thing I had learned about humans was that how much ever ugly and sinful beings they were, they all had one thing inmon and that was the aptitude to adapt.


    Humans are evolving beings, although their evolution is very leisurely and exceedingly slow, they would be a high species eventually.


    From monkeys to what they are now, their evolution is inspiring, the entire species procreating until they create a perfect one.


    Although it would take them eons and eons to finally be a species to be recognized by the other species.


    Opposite our window was the window of the King and Queen, I was getting peculiar vibes from them so I turned towards the king and queen and started to study them.


    The King didn''t look overly handsome by human standards and looked quite decent, he had a brown undercut which showed that even though he was a king, he was a human first. The Queen had short blonde hair and smooth skin.


    One thing I learned about humans was that never judge them by their looks, especially women. The makeup videos I saw on UTube in my previous life shocked me quite a bit.


    Despite the stoic expression the King was carrying, he didn''t have a domineering demeanor. He had a charismatic and strong presence. Surprisingly he had vibes of manaing from his dantian.


    Turning my gaze over to the Queen, something caught my eye that I didn''t really notice at first. Strapped to the backside of her dress was a white wand.


    She was trying to hide her mana but it could never escape me, which meant she was either carrying an artifact that could hide it.


    Just like how I was observing they were also observing us.


    Even if they tried to observe me they would not find anything because of the difference in our strengths.


    I could most probably kill them like plucking flowers from a field.


    Humans are very weak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The first thing up for the auction is....!!"


    From the side of the stage, a person came with a rolling table with the item on it covered with a purple silky-looking cloth.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the table and announced at the top of her voice.


    "The painting by one of the most anonymous and mysterious artists of medieval times! The painting is widely known throughout the world as!!!!


    Liberator of the First Men!"


    As soon as the auctioneer announced the painting, people''s faces became aghast. There were murmurs among the crowd and everyone was excited.


    "The painting ''Liberator of the First Men'' is based on the Tayangens who plundered entire nations and wereter all killed by the Westero King, Robstark! He freed them from their sins by gifting them death."


    The audience pped a bit and there was a burst of whispers. Derek who was near me had a shocked expression on his face.


    "What up with that expression on your face?" I asked him because his reaction was a bit funny.


    "From childhood, I have always liked to paint unfortunately I sucked at it but I always liked to see different paintings. One of the most famous paintings was this one!" Derek eximed.


    I nodded my head while sighing, I agreed with him, the painting was for sure a good one. It had a profound deeper meaning and good artwork.


    If only the painter was a fairy then he could paint with spiritual energy and the painting would be even better.


    "The bidding starts at 50 million credits!" The auctioneer announced.


    Everyone went into a frenzy and started to bid on the painting.


    "53 million!"


    "54 million!''


    "55 million!"


    "57 million!"


    "70 million!"


    After the 70 million bid everyone calmed down and nobody bid anymore.


    "70 million is the bid, any higher?" The auctioneer asked.


    Suddenly a bid came exhrating everyone!


    "85 million!"


    I turned my gaze towards the voice and noticed that the voice was of Derek''s father. I warmly smiled and said to Derek.


    "Your father sure knows how to unt!"


    Derek nodded but his expression of mncholy. Seeing that I did not want to ask him about his problems, I already had a spection.


    He said that he liked paintings, he must have liked them because of his dead mother and his father who is still not able to forget his wife''s death and is stuck upon it buying them in her remembrance.


    "Let go of the past and look forward to the future,"


    I muttered still gazing at the crowd.


    Derek''s eyes widened, and his lips curled into a bitter smile. Closing his eyes, he opened it once again but time with a better conviction.


    Am I a tsundere?


    I do not like humans but Derek is a rare exception. He is hardworking and respects me a lot. He makes me quite proud to be his master.


    Three hours had already passed, and I saw countless rare items.


    Some made me disdain while some items interested me slightly.


    Many of them were exquisite items. Some of the items were from other realms and were all sold out at a high price.


    Derek asked me numerous times if I wanted to bid on any item. He said that he would buy any item I wanted.


    Although I felt grateful for his devotion, no item caught my interest.


    In the middle of my thinking, I got startled by the sudden voice change of the auctioneer, her expression turned serious and her voice changed tone.


    "The next item is the secondst item of the day!"


    The table came rolling on its wheels, pushed by a man behind it.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.


    I leaned closer, genuine shock stered my face almost wanting to make meugh simr to a madman.


    "Finally an intriguing item!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 26: Solomons Ring

    Chapter 26: Solomon''s Ring


    Demonic beastsare monstrosities that are caused by mutations in normal monsters.


    They are usually the boss monsters that are found in dungeons. There are many different types of demonic beasts.


    Some are extremely dangerous while some like to be cared for so they willfully be pets. The onemon thing that all soul beasts have is intelligence.


    Some even have their own viges... a civilization and society many a time.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item.


    My eyes widened as my excitement grew. A twisted smile formed on my face as I stared hard.


    The item was trapped inside a ss box. It was a gooey creature, clear and transparent. Constantly trying to break the ss.


    Many freaked out when they saw the creature and started toin about showing them such a disgusting item. Nobody liked it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! There are many demonic beasts in many different realms. Slime is one of the rare creatures as they are usually hunted by the creatures stronger than them as their cores provide good nourishment."


    Everyone who looked down on the creature now had a different expression. Their mouths were agape and their eyes were filled with greed.


    "Bidding price starts from 200 million credits!" The auctioneer announced.


    There was pin-drop silence in the auditorium, those who were looking at the slime with greed were now looking at disdain.


    Well, the humans were not wrong, for them, it would be overpriced as they didn''t have much affinity for magic.


    If an individual refines the core by providing nourishment to the slime and eats it then they would find a burst of power in their body.


    If a cultivator absorbs it then their realm would increase by two stages and if a mage eats it then their mana capacity and control both would increase. It was like an exquisite elixir!


    "205 million!


    220 million!


    230 million!"


    "Derek! You wanted me to buy something right?"


    Derek nodded looking at me, a smirk crept upon my face as I told him, "Then, I want that slime."


    He looked at me dumbfounded, I pretty much knew that his mind had gone fully nk so I started tough inside.


    "Master only likes expensive things." He sighed.


    "300 million!" Derek shouted.


    The entire auditorium fell silent, after hearing the price. Straight from 200 million, now the price was 300million!


    The people in our room were staring at Derek with disdain on their faces.


    The n leaders glinted with anger in their eyes but they tried their best to calm themselves down.


    The leaders looked at his father, but to their hopeful expectations, he didn''t give a damn about Derek. It was like as if he had disowned him.


    The leaders then signaled Jaselyn, his fiance to calm him down.


    "Hey, Derek you really shouldn''t waste your father''s hard-earned money!" Jaselyn said in a caring voice as if she was genuinely concerned about him.


    Derek looked at her with contempt and felt intensely annoyed by her.


    "My master wants that slime! So nobody can buy it, and nobody can stop me!" He said in a low voice that had mana contained in it which let them all feel his emotions at the moment.


    As soon as the human leaders heard about his master wanting it, there was a hint of respect for him but that overpowered the contempt they were harboring for him at the moment.


    Jaselyn also kept quiet, she already knew who the master was and didn''t want to show an ugly side of her.


    Unfortunately for her, to me, she looked ugly from all sides.


    I nodded at Derek as he looked down at the bidders who were now no longer ready to bid. For them, a bid of 300million credits was just too much.


    At that moment a voice came shocking everyone in the auditorium.


    "350 million credits!"


    Although the price was very high, Derek didn''t back down. I wondered how much money he had with him.


    "355 million!" He roared!


    "400 million!"


    Derek gritted his teeth as he shouted, "420 million!"


    There was silence in the auditorium. Most of them were happy, looking at both parties wasting their money without any care.


    "450 million!"


    Everyone was astounded and was waiting for Derek to announce his bid.


    At that moment our VIP door opened and a servant passed a note,


    "Let us have the slime. We shall forever be in your debt- The King and Queen."


    "Raise it!" I told Derek.


    "470 million!"


    The King and Queen were a bit shocked,


    "They didn''t get the threat?" The king asked his Queen.


    "Perhaps or else they wouldn''t behave like this."


    "We must get the slime, or else our future generations might not have the ability to feel mana if the mana capacity in our bloodline gets exhausted." The King told the Queen.


    "Yes, however, thest item is very important too. It will be a hard blow to our budget if we buy the slime." She sighed.


    The King pondered for a bit before saying, "Hmm, you are right. We can just snatch the slime away from themter. Let them win, waste their money and enjoy for now!"


    "But doesn''t ''Shadow'' control this country and have its own army?!"


    The King snorted and said with scorn.


    "Do you think they canpare to us Royalties?! It should be a blessing for them to let us face p and plunder from them!"


    "470 is the bid! Any higher?!" The auctioneer asked.


    Everyone was silent and looked at the King and Queen to see if they would bid higher.


    Their expectations were betrayed when the King and Queen didn''t reply.


    "Alright then! 470 million is the final bid to higher!"


    At first, the leaders were shocked when the note came, then it turned into anger because the Royal Family was immensely looking down on them.


    They even offered to contribute their money to Derek to which he promptly refused.


    "Congrattions! Mr.Derek Yellow!" The auctioneer congratted them from the stage.


    Derek simply nodded and then looked at me with an expectant expression. I simply nodded and pat his head.


    The auctioneer smiled as she spoke,


    "Alright! Ladies and Gentlemen! It is time for the final item of the night!"


    The man once started to push a rolling table into the center of the stage.


    I suddenly started to get vibes from the item and my ear started to hurt as I felt my earring getting heavier with every second. It had started to twitch immensely with pain but I still bore it.


    Then it stopped paining, it was like as if my pain was an illusion and that the essory was trying to give me a signal about something.


    An unimed legacy, a legacy belonging to a God.


    That is what the item should be. My dao of guessing is never wrong. I am sure of it, or else there wouldn''t have been a resonance from the earring.


    The auctioneer snatched the cloth away from the item. Everyone who looked at it was in a daze, everyone was literally drooling over it.


    They had never seen such a beautiful thing ever before in their life. It transcended everything! It looked angelic and lustrous that could shine brighter than even the Sun.


    The Auctioneer herself was in a daze as she kept gazing at the item with a look of longing for it.


    She immediately snapped out of her trance remembering her job and announced with a beautiful smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This is thest item of the day! This is the Ring of Solomon!" She announced with amazement in her voice herself.


    Everyone snapped out of their stupor. They had all heard about the Ring of Solomon, it was said to be a magical ring belonging to a human emperor, so they were all waiting for an exnation with excitement, unlike the other times when they would be bored.


    The Human Emperor was a normal ve of the Demons during the time of envement and wars and was the first human to create his own kingdom and church, The Holy Theocracy.


    However, I was aware of its true worth since I was one of the peak Celestials who knew many secrets.


    The Ring of Solomon is one of the most mystic items from legends. From the legends, it is believed that it was originally a part of the All-Emperor, Mahir El Navah.


    It is said that the All-Emperor, Mahir El Novah, was an invincible divine existence. He controlled everything in existence, absolutely everything.


    In a way, my brother since we are both children of the universe hence surnamed El Navah.


    One day the All-Emperor died suddenly, nobody knew how but before dying a part of his soul fused into many items that were near him. Then the countless fragments of the little part of his soul flew away, scattering into the many realms and worlds.


    The Ring of Solomon fell into the hands of a Mage King, Solomon with what he dominated the entire celestial realm long before my birth before he transcended reality and ascended to Godhood!


    The person obtaining or would be extremely lucky. After all, it was said that Solomon had heaven-defying luck.


    Solomon was a Giant rather than a pure human, a Gigante to be correct. The ring contains the legacy of the Mage King, the overlord of Gigantes, Solomon.


    If my spections are right after Solomon ascended to the God Realm, his ring fell down to the Lower World and was then picked up by a human emperor.


    Everyone had an urge to buy it and waited for the Auctioneer to release the bidding price.


    "The bidding price starts from 700 million credits!"


    They were all just amazed by the price but nevertheless, everyone wanted the ring! Even if they were to go bankrupt they wouldn''t regret it! After all, they would get heaven-defying luck right?


    "750 million credits!


    770 million credits!


    800 million credits!


    850 million credits!


    900 million credits!


    Although even I wanted to bid on it, I had already wasted enough money on Derek and could only look at the item with amusement.


    "1 billion credits!"


    The bidding price kept on increasing until it reached the final bid of 3 billion. Three billion was not a meager amount, in front of three billion, the 470 million I spent is worth nothing.


    "Congrattions! King and Queen!" The auctioneer announced with regret in her voice.


    Although she felt happy about the 3 billion, she still did not want to let go of the ring.


    The King and Queen stood up waving their hands towards the crowd while all of them looked at the two royals with jealousy and intense anger.


    "Pleasee and collect your items at the Item Hall!" The auctioneer said with a kind voice.


    After that, the lights in the auditorium slowly started to light up and many people started to exit the auditorium.


    Some who won their bids were going to the Item Hall while the others who came for fun or lost despite their efforts were seen leaving.


    One thing wasmon. This was the best moment of their lives. The Regent Auction would be something they would never forget.


    Meanwhile, Derek hurried over to the Item hall to bring over the slime. There was a reason why I bought the Slime. It was not for nourishment but to make it my loyal ve.


    A long time ago, my teacher the Moon-Goddess had told me something peculiar about slimes especially the ones in the God Realm.


    Slimes have unlimited potential. Once upon a time, a Slime dominated the entire of God ins and many different worlds and dimensions.


    Their unique attribute, Predator, could steal another person''s attributes and would mimic them to be fully like them.


    People lived in fear as a Slime was hungry for power and preyed upon every powerful being to make itself stronger.


    Because of him, there was a deep hatred rooted in the hearts of many. So everyone hunted slimes so that another power-hungry ruthless tyrant wouldn''t be born.


    Some slimes had even ascended past Primordialoty to enter Nirvana including the Slime King.


    While Derek was bringing the Slime something unexpected happened.


    Suddenly the entire Auction House started to shake, startling everyone present.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOOOOOOM!!!!*


    Countless people fell. Victim to bombs. Blood flowed from desecrated bodies, trickling across the marble floor.


    *Drip....*


    *...drop....drip.*


    *.....drop.*


    Blood fell on my face ever so lightly covering my silver hair red. My eyes turned to the sunken ground as it reflected the red moon, in the middle was a half-burnt body in an enforcer uniform and ears pointed.

 Chapter 27: Ice Ice Zombie

    Chapter 27: Ice Ice Zombie


    There were decimated corpses lying all across the city. Blood closed the streets through a river and people could be seen in panic.


    Parents were crying for their dead children while many children were crying for their dead parents. Entire families were ripped apart and crushed within buildings.


    A young elfy amid a red pool. His hands and legs were missing and his skin was burnt ck.


    Beside him was a silver-haired boy whose hair was falling in his eyes, so he constantly tried to shove it.


    His hands were glowing with a mystical emerald light.


    Rael''s spiritual energy started to circte in the elf''s body helping the elf to get relief.


    *Cough*


    The elf started to cough some blood and looked at the boy in front of him. Although he couldn''t see him properly and his face was blurred he managed to utter a single word before passing out.


    "F..uck....humans...."


    "Don''t speak I am still healing you!" Rael said as he attentively was listening to what he said. By what the elf said he couldn''t help but frown.


    "Humans did this?"


    He looked at the ruinedndscape filled with blood before shaking his head.


    " A waste."


    ''Perhaps it is only human nature to inflict suffering on anything that will endure suffering, whether because of its genuine humility, or indifference, or sheer helplessness..maybe.. .all that is just a delusion of mine.''


    Rael felt like puking....although he always thought that humans were the lesser beings, he was no different from them...the world preyed upon the weak and if a weakling became strong then the world would kill it so that he wouldn''t be a threat.


    A look of relief came upon the elf''s face as his face changed from pale to its normal cream color.


    Leaving the elf aside in a ce where nobody could hurt him, he decided to leave and look for Derek.


    He couldn''t help but get shudders whenever he thought that this was rted to the deal the devils and the humans were talking about.


    ''-but just why would the humans of the Holy Theocracy attack here?''


    As he was pondering over the question, he realized something he should have noticed long ago!


    ''All the influentials from all over the worlde to the Regent Auction and Banquet.....so wouldn''t this be the best time to kill them all?''


    It all fit perfectly and just like a psycho, Rael had creepily started tough. When was thest time heughed like this he wondered?..... Oh, wait it was recently, so yeah, awkward moment.


    He noticed that he couldn''t see any humans nearby except the ones who were lying around crying about the deaths of their loved ones.


    Walking further and further, the entire area was deserted for a second it could have looked like a ghost town if it wasn''t for the zombiesing his way.


    He cussed as he saw the massive horde of disgusting ckish-green creatures whose skin was constantly melting and regenerating.


    "I didn''t think that those humans would be so impatient.....I wonder where Derek is and my slime....."


    Looking at the creaturesing toward him, Rael started to form multiplerge-scale mana spells.


    Because his mana capacity had increased, he could easily dorge-scale attacks although it did cost a lot of mana.


    "Looks like you people will be the first test for me to try my new deviant element attack!" He smiled evilly as he looked at the pitiful mindless zombies.


    As water and wind were his strongest elements with an affinity for, Rael had already thought of a deviant element.


    A deviant element, which uses devastating attacks,bined with the randomness of weather and its freezing abilitiesto create a deadly skill.


    An element that could pierce through all his opponents with ease and also defend him through all the attacks.


    A perfect element, free from all the restrictions.


    Instantly the temperature dropped by a few degrees. The air around Rael coiled and started to float above until it went higher than the night clouds, till it couldn''t be seen in sight.


    The zombies who were waiting for the attack looked at Rael dumbfoundedly,


    "..."


    ...and started to screech as if mocking him.


    An imaginary cross symbol came on his forehead as he looked at the zombies with killing intent while giving out an innocent smile.


    Though the zombies were mindless and dumb, when they saw that smile.....they could only fear for him along with the killing intent emanating from him.


    Seeing their expression Rael smirked, and he lifted his hand pointing towards the sky.


    Everyone turned their head up, to look at what he was pointing at.


    A half-a-foot-long icicle suddenly appeared in front of them out of thin air, it appeared in midair out of nowhere.


    Even though those mindless zombies had extremely good senses, they still did not manage to see how it appeared and when it appeared, they merely just saw a seemingly normal icicle that had a frightening coldness that made their whole body shiver.


    Before they could take a good look at it, the deep blue icicle attacked broke into numeral other icicles and attacked them all separately right through their brain, pinpoint, at unimaginable speed!


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!*


    *Bang!!!!*


    **BANG!**


    The zombies screamed with pain! The deep blue icicle was stuck through and through. It was a headshot! Such scary uracy. Only Rael could do something like that with minimal use of mana and control.


    Having their heads shot, made them on the verge of their death.


    Their bodies instantly started to melt and burst into mes as they screamed at the top of their lungs.


    The me corroded their bodies giving them all a painful death.


    The icicle was a one-shot hit, which was meant for assassinations, he had especially used ice in an attack like that because no matter what said, those zombies were innocent humans, who didn''t even know about the multiple realms.


    Just because of one person who made a deal with the devils.....why should they suffer?


    Unfortunately, the fire gave them pain. Fire is a hellish me that always takes ce when a contract has been signed, especially with devils for an exchange of power.


    Looking at the ashes of the former humans, Rael couldn''t help but sigh. The sigh wasn''t out of pity, he simply knew the truth, he always knew it.


    The weak are jealous of the strong and deem them as threats so they do whatever they can do to be strong and the strong deem the weak as threats and eradicate them before they be stronger.


    It was just that he didn''t want to ept the cruel truth, he simply wanted to enjoy his life, sip wine while ying music, and look at the scenery in front of him back in his pce in the fairy realm.


    Especially because he was the strong rather than the weak.


    He did not feel guilt for the humans, they were dead the moment they became zombies. Instantly his mood cheered up as he thought of his Ice element.


    ''It was certainly a nice test to check my ice-based attacks, as I thought Ice deviant element suits me the most. In the future, I will make this even stronger.''


    Rael had used his two elements, water and ice to make a deviant ability. At first, while making the ability it pained a lot in his heart.


    Merging the two elements to form the Ice element was painful. Even when he used the element right now, for the first time he had to concentrate a lot which drained some of his mental power not a lot because he was experienced in it before.


    When using mana, it not always depends upon mana capacity but also mental strength to handle the spell. Therefore the famous saying in the different realms,


    ''Every spell has a bacsh!''.


    The funny thing about the incident was that the organization Shadow were pawns, they were pawns in their own game.


    They were used by The Holy Theocracy, the church even used them as fodder and might have killed them.


    Why would they let someone of power be alive?


    Ultimately they would have greed and would try to take over even the Church right?


    No one is ever satisfied with one thing.


    Everyone wants more.


    Like how when women in hentai when getting used to big dicks want even bigger dicks.


    Just like that.


    Shadow would want to devour the church after they take over the country.


    -and then finally they would want to rule the entire Lower World.


    ~


    Shi opened his eyes and sat up on the rubble he was upon. In front of him, he could only see desertednd and no soul.


    Odd....where is everyone?


    He started to ponder and tried to remember what had happened to him to be stuck in such a state.


    He then remembered that some bastard humans gave him an active bomb right into his hands.


    The bomb was too close to him so he had taken too much damage hence even with his regenerative elf characteristics, he was unable to heal himself quickly.


    Just when he was on the verge of dying, a being most probably a demon healed him.


    He could feel that he was a demon because of the sense of familiarity which distinguished him from humans.


    After recalling everything that happened, he stood up to look for his benefactor. When he didn''t see him around, he frowned and walked a few steps beforeing in front of a swarm of zombies.


    ''What?! How did zombies end up here?? These humans....just what did they do?!.."


    Seeing the zombiesing toward him, he couldn''t help but smile with disdain. How could these zombies measure up to him? He was an enforcer although not the most elite one around, he was sure that he was stronger than the elites also.


    "Hmmm...poison is my favorite way to kill...but I can not use it because it does not work on zombies...I guess I will go with the elven ssic."


    Suddenly the zombies got stuck in their ce and were unable to move. Their head which was the only part of the body that they could move looked down.


    Tree roots were crawling up to their shoulders and were starting to bear trees. What was the most special thing about the attack was that the trees were actually absorbing their life.


    A surge of power brushed into Shi, he had never felt such an amount of power before.


    A pretty broken skill he had, the zombies in front of him had unlimited life energy and could only truly die if their brain was pierced or destroyed as that''s where the corey.


    "Ha! This was a good n!" His body started to get bulkier, he started to regain his lost muscles at an extremely amazing rate!


    His body no longer looked malnourished which it was when he was hurt, although Rael had saved him, he only healed him to the point, that he wouldn''t be on the verge of death.


    For him, his energy reserves were more important. So as Shi started to gain energy, his body became more like it was before. Surprisingly, it became even better!


    His ck hair grew even longer reaching his toes and had some streaks of white, because of cells dividing too fast.


    Eventually, his body couldn''t handle the excess amount of energy so he stopped absorbing it at once. With the amount of energy he had, he could easily take out the zombies in front of him by simply flicking his fingers.


    The man spread out his mana in a wide area.....DOMAIN!


    The zombies felt their bodies getting crushed by the tree roots near them. The roots started to branch and leaf des struck upon their entire body.


    A unique flowery scent spread in the area, suffocating them.


    The tree roots entered their body through the nose holes and destroyed the brain from the inside out while exploding.


    Suddenly, the zombies burned into ashes! It was just too fast! With the tree roots, leaves burning the fire was even greater.


    Being a mage naturally, he had a mage''s domain, which a person could only get after tremendous practice.


    There are many stages in Domain itself. The domain used by Shi was the initial domain used by amateurs, but even a simple initial domain makes its user very overpowered.


    He walked past where the zombies died...and cussed a bit. He deduced it by seeing the mes of the heavenly and universalw.


    "Tch! These humans made a deal with devils...I couldn''t even turn these zombies into trees because their souls were imed by the universalw, so they had unlimited power but also many side effects!"


    Usually, when he uses his domain, his prey who dies in it turns into a tree.


    As he was thinking about the various stuff between the humans and devils....he got a very amazing idea.


    ''Wait.....a second! If I help out and gather as much information as possible and help out...then couldn''t I get an instant promotion?! The cross-realm department is in charge of keeping peace and these humans are clearly disturbing peace.....so if I abandon my mission and focus on this...then my superiors will praise and promote me!"


    "Like it''s said....aim higher get lower! If I meet that demon, I might do a light investigation as a reward for saving me.....but I will still test his strength..."


    He hummed a tune and leisurely started to walk away, he could already feel intense manaing from the center of the city and assumed that the silver-haired demon would also be heading there.


    He saw many zombies and just turned them all into dust along his way. Old humans, office workers, children...nobody escaped his grasp.


    All of them were simply cannon fodders.


    After walking for a while, he finally came across the silver-haired boy. He crept into a corner and started to observe him.


    The temperature instantly dropped while he was observing him, the environment went cold, and huge killing intent was spreading into the atmosphere.


    "H..how does this kid have such high killing intent?! How many has he killed before???"


    A shiver went upon his spine as he looked at the young silver-haired boy smiling innocently, his smile was too evil to call it an angel and too tranquil to call it a demon.


    "J...j..just what is he?!?!!"


    The boy then pointed his hands towards the sky, subconsciously, Shi also gazed to look at the sky...and what he saw utterly shocked him.


    A half-foot icicle formed out of nowhere! This kind of utilization and control of mana was abnormal!


    He had never seen anyone forming ice from the sky which wasn''t connected with the body!


    Usually, ice-based attacks all form from near the user''s body....but this kid had broken the rule...


    "W.. won''t he be invincible?! This way!!"


    The icicle broke into smaller fragmented shards, and each of them struck the brain core of the zombies individually killing all of them!


    A bitter smile came upon Shi''s face, excitement boiled under his skin as he stared at Rael.


    ''Silver hair....hmm...I have never heard about a demon with silver hair... wait... isn''t that prodigious newbie Alizejh also having silver hair? Didn''t she have a twin? But I was told that the twin was a talentless scumbag...''


    He suddenly got startled as he heard Rael''s voice.


    "You shoulde out... aren''t you tired of watching me from behind?"


    His voice was calm and full of nonchnce, he looked at him baffled, at how he could sense him so easily.


    He stood up from behind rubble and walked towards him with his hands in a surrendering gesture.


    "I am surprised you found me."


    "Of course, even a kid could find you..."


    He once again heard his voice which was calm with a small tinge of contempt and couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    "So I see that you are fully healed.."


    Rael frowned a bit as he inspected further.


    "-and...your life force feels stronger..."


    Shin smirked, enjoying his reaction.


    "You were quite good back there with that ice attack of yours...."


    Seeing, Rael not replying, an imaginary cross came on the back of his head.


    He opened one of his eyes, to look at Rael, and when he saw him ignoring him more he felt even angrier.


    ''This kid...''


    Sweat formed on Rael''s forehead but looking at Shi spouting words full of air... he really wanted tough. Even Rael didn''t praise himself so much in front of people though he praised himself in his mind.


    "Hey! Are you listening?!" Shi flustered and asked in a hesitating tone.


    "Yeah...you were saying about how amazing you were..."


    "...."


    "You bastard! You didn''t listen to a single thing!"


    Rael just snorted, he did not like to listen to other people talking about themselves. At this moment he dearly missed his royal council who ttered him at every second.


    "You want to practice spar with me?" Shi asked in a suggestive tone.

 Chapter 28: Ishtar

    Chapter 28: Ishtar


    This chapter has slight gore.


    ~


    In the ghostly in, two figures were moving at an iprehensible speed. These figures could not be seen by the naked eye.


    *Swoosh!*


    A silver-haired boy was dancing in the air with an ethereal de in his hand shining in the night, being the only light as if it were the moon.


    *Drrrrrrr!*


    Numerous roots were growing from the ground, trying to chase after the silver-haired boy, every time a root came close to him in the sky, he would elegantly use it as a foothold and do acrobatics.


    If all of this wasn''t in fast motion then people would think that he was actually dancing. Not a single speck of sweat was on his body, instead, he had an excited smile upon his jade face.


    Shi, on the other hand, was sweating hard, for him his all his elegant movements were hard to counter.


    It was surprising that a swordsman could be so flexible. Mages were supposed to have an advantage but this kid was instead making his disadvantage an advantage!


    All his moves were profound and refined to the maximum, if Rael wasn''t a child demon then he would have thought that he was an old monster who had lifetimes of battle experience.


    "What''s....the secret to your art?" Shi stuttered while asking, he didn''t even realize that he asked such an embarrassing question when he was the one boasting earlier.


    Although for Rael it was swordy, for the others it was a dance, technically not wrong. His swordy was delicate exquisite and beautiful that it could be seen as art.


    Rael who was still doing acrobatics wanted tough hard but controlled himself, nevertheless, a smile crept onto his face which enraged Shi.


    Shi misunderstood and thought that the brat was overestimating himself and wanted to beat him to a pulp.


    "So what is it?"


    Rael gave a gentle smile and the aura in the air changed a little.


    It was not overwhelming or dominating but instead was filled with tranquility, it was peaceful and made Shi for once forget about everything in the world.


    "Wow....."


    "If you be my disciple, then maybe I could teach you" Rael said with an evil smirk.


    The tree roots swirled around Rael but he jumped into the air doing a flip and froze the root with ice before breaking it.


    "Bastard tell me!"


    Rael shrugged, he quite liked the idea of having a loyal disciple who would be in a high-profile agency, it was purely strategic.


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Lightness."


    Shi looked at him confused, both of them were still ying a game of catch. It is said that battles help you to understand the person you are fighting with better.


    "Lightness?"


    "Yes, Lightness. All my techniques, footwork, and sword skills, are depended on extreme nimbleness and flexibility. The principles of my techniques are to be ''lighter than a feather'' and ''elegance in every movement."


    "I see" Shi nodded his head,


    "The one who made these techniques must be a wise person who has had many battles to perfect something to such an extent"


    "Not really, these techniques are not perfect, but instead, with every execution it keeps on bing more refined, nothing can be perfect in this world."


    "You know you sound like as if you are the old man who made this technique, judging by the haughtiness in your voice"


    "Would you believe me if I told you I am the old man?" He asked with a smile.


    Shi did not answer.


    Rael shook his head, he was indeed the one to make it.


    It was his life''s greatestption. All his martial techniques are in one technique.


    A technique skill set with unlimited potential, to perfect it even after death, was no more than a blessing.


    He was not a chunni, but he was a sword dancer, and every person who wields the sword has a goal.


    The ultimate goal of every sword user.


    To perfect a technique to such a level, a level that would only use one strike.


    One strike to split the sky in half.


    One strike to split the heavens in half.


    One strike to create life rather than destruct it.


    "So what is the name?" Shi asked curiously, by far he had never seen such skills in the 400 years of his life.


    Rael simply ignored him with an evil smirk on his visage.


    [GHOST PHANTASM!! First form!! Ghostwalk!]


    At that moment, Rael disappeared from his eyesight.


    He suddenly closed upon Shi, who was in the core of the tree roots vortex. A huge amount of frost energy exploded, turning all the roots into ice and ultimately breaking all of them.


    The roots just like snow started to rain as ice particles. It was a beautiful sight, although the ground was broken and ruined.


    [Third form!! Shadow walk!!]


    He appeared behind Shi, he turned around to look at the Rael who was behind him. The back was the ce where most people would show up, so he was on guard.


    Unfortunately for him, he was trolled.


    He turned around to strike him but to his surprise when he hit him with his staff, it simply passed through his body.


    It was as if his body were thin air!


    He turned around once again, and he couldn''t believe what he saw. He saw about tens of Rael in front of him disappearing and appearing again like after images.


    Not only that, but he struck everyone with his roots, but to even more surprise all of them were mirages.


    ''Weird! Why isn''t any of them real?? Shouldn''t the real one be among them?!"


    *Plop!*


    He fell onto his butt, he looked up in surprise and saw Rael''s face in front of him giving a mocking smile. He gave out his hand forward to help him get up.


    Shi annoyed pped the back of his hand, he knew that the silver-haired boy was doing it deliberately to mock him.


    "How did you do that?" He asked once again, ashamed, but he really wanted to know.


    His fighting style was very peculiar to him.


    Rael winked, one of his long fingers on his lips as if shushing a child.


    "Unless you ept my previous offer"


    "Disciple my ass!" Shi yelled, how could he let his elven pride down to this shitty kid.


    The first form of Rael''s technique skillset, Ghost Phantasm, Ghostwalk enabled him to disappear from the opponent''s view which gave the idea that he was invisible or simply too fast.


    In the third form of Ghost Phantasm, Shadow walk helped him to create multiple images of himself giving out the idea that he was simply too fast or that it was an illusion technique.


    Shi thought that the real Rael was among the illusions, but instead, the real one was invisible and walked towards himzily while he was dealing with the illusions wondering which the real one was among them.


    Then he simply kicked on his leg with enough force to make him fall.


    "Well, you did not use yourst resort...." Rael said while looking at the Shi tofort him who was pping his butt so that the dust which got stained on his pants would get removed.


    Shi looked baffled, "How did you know?"


    Rael rolled his eyes. Everyone has ast resort. All important characters.


    Shi chuckled, by now he knew that the kid in front of him was by far a normal one.


    "So are you also heading towards, where the mana ising from?" Shi asked him in a serious tone.


    Rael nodded.


    "I have a feeling that my disciple is stuck over there."


    ~


    "D.. don''t you dare!!! You will regret this!!" The King of Valeria screamed.


    The ice-cold Ishtar looked at him as if he was an insignificant being.


    "You are a headache! Just give me the fucking ring!"


    "You... b*tch!"


    "What did you just call me... " She gave out an innocent smile filled with intense miasma.


    "I will count till 3, so pass it over to me..."


    The King had fear embedded in his eyes as he looked at the visage of the psycho in front of him. He started to dig into his pockets.


    "1"


    *Swing!* *Swoosh!*


    The sound of the air getting cut with the surprising sound of something falling.


    *Plop!*


    A head fell down and rolled towards the Queen of Valencia. She looked at the head, for a few seconds, and then recognized that it was her hubby''s head.


    "Kyaaaaaa!"


    She almost fainted if it wasn''t for the killing intent emanating from Ishtar.


    "Oops, I forgot I had to count until threesorry my bad."


    She started to giggle while looking at the human in front of her, who was grieving.


    "Lady Ishtar I think you should stop that" Griles said as sweat formed on his forehead.


    She looked at him with a cold gaze before she snorted and looked away.


    ''Master had told me that she doesn''t like couples.it appears that she was betrayed by her man and has a backstory.'' Griles shuddered as he thought and was relieved as he didn''t have any woman in his life.


    He gulped his saliva and turned his gaze away from her, ''Anyone would betray her.psychotic bitch!''


    "I have a feeling that you are thinking of something rude" The woman clenched her fist and showed it to the red-haired devil.


    "N-No ma''am"


    She looked at the human queen with disdain, she felt like spitting on her ugly face, but then she reminded herself that it would be a blessing for her then, so she cut that idea out.


    "So, are you going to give me that ring?"


    The woman hurriedly took out the ring from her husband''s pockets with lifeless eyes. She knew that escape was impossible.she would also end up like her husband.


    Better to die now, at least she would be able to meet her hubby in the afterlife.


    She took out the ring and passed it to the woman in front of her. The woman snatched the ring from her hands and looked at it as if it were a treasure.


    She wore the ring on the ring finger of her left hand and turned her gaze towards Griles.


    "You people from the Lower World would not know anything about this ring!"


    She started to giggle creepily, she was messed up, even a normal person could most probably see that.


    She turned her gaze towards Griles, the three bodyguards, and the family leaders, who were all frowning deeply.


    "YOU ALL WILL NEVER REALIZE THE TRUE POWER OF THIS RING! Although the legacy isn''t much worth to me, at least I can extract the soul fragment of the Supreme-Nirvana-Ancestral-Monarchial-Absolute God-Emperor, Mahir El Navah"


    All of them were looking at her with fear, their calctions went very wrong!


    Griles had made a colossal mistake, he should have suppressed her from taking action a long time ago but like a dumb person he kept on letting her take the lead which ended up fooling him.


    All the family leaders looked at Giles with a confused expression and Ishtar with shock!


    The bloodlust she was releasing was suffocating them all! Wasn''t she on their side? What was exactly going on?!!


    "You fool.you all are simply ants in my eyes Did you really think that you could suppress me by using a ve contract? NAIVE!


    Especially that devil king of yours.what was his name again.tsk I forgot."


    She giggled as she started to float into the air.


    She was like an empress looking down at all of them like as if they were chess pieces only meant to be used by her.


    Her eyes were cold, devoid of any expression, but her face wasn''t, she had an evil grin that was hidden behind her ck veil.


    One could only see her eyes and her jade-like skin.


    Everyone wondered how she looked, but that was before she released her killing intent.


    "Insolent worms!" She snapped her fingers and a gigantic pressure came upon all of them.


    All of them fell onto the ground, gasping for air.


    The Ring of Solomon started to shine brighter and brighter until it closed upon the entire sky like a mini sun.


    The sun turned the surrounding cold and slowly started to turn into ck color until it became back like the abyss.


    [DOMAIN!]


    The entire ruined field was reced with ck ground which looked like an endless shadow and there was no light, only gray surroundings only including the people inside.


    The people in the domain looked at her with anger in their hearts, they were all still stuck in the begging position.


    The woman descended like a goddess and ced one leg of hers on the red-haired devil, Griles''a head.


    She used a bit of force and crashed his bead into the hard, cold ebony floor. Tears sprouted from his eyes, the pressure was soul-crushing, but he still endured it.


    Seeing him able to resist it a bitshe increased the intensity more.


    *DHMMMMMMM!!!*


    "Arrghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    He screamed in pain, and the abyss-like floor just like a marsh swarm started to absorb the others.


    "What is going on?!" All the n elders and leaders started to scream, frightened.


    They were all getting absorbed by the floor as if it were a marsh swamp!!


    "Noooooooo!!!!!"


    Everyone wailed and wailed and looked at the beautiful woman with hate in their eyes.


    They started to curse aloud looking at her.


    "Bitch! You will die a painful death!"


    She simply smirked, it wasn''t the first time she was gotten cursed by a person before they were dying. She had killed zillions and zillions of people, such a meager amount was nothing to her.


    If those curses would actually work, then she would have been dead long ago.


    Hate creates more hate and sometimes even kindness creates hatethen why not simply kill them without mercy?


    If you leave them out of your kindness, then they are sure toe back and take revenge.


    Instead, just eradicate them all, leaving no existence alive until thest bloodline!


    This was the principle Ishtar followed!


    Now the only one left in the entire domain was Griles the devil.


    "Wasn''t it your Lord? Who dared to have the audacity to put a ve contract on me?'' She asked him in a grim tone, almost teasing him.


    Seeing the man not answering, she grinned even more.


    This was her chance!


    Numerous amount of humanoid shadows were raised from the abyss-like floor.


    A hill started to form and stop it was a throne where she floated and sat atop.


    She controlled his life and death, his soul was imed by her.his God wasn''t the Devil King who wasn''t even there.his God was only one person and that was the beautiful ck-haired woman sitting atop the throne with her legs crossed.


    "Maybe if you beg to me to let you go I might release you"


    The red-haired man bit his lips, ignoring herhe could never betray his realm!


    The demoness simply smirked, she loved it when the most stubborn-willed men fell prey to her!


    After all, isn''t it always fun to see the most loyal dogs breaking apart? The regret they would feel afterward would shame them their entire life.


    She smiled gently, "Don''t worry, nothing much will happen to you.just a little bit of painokay?"


    The shadow soldiers poured some kind of liquid on his back!


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHGHGHGGGGGGFGCVFGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    "Heal him" Shemanded the soldiers.


    *Fwoom!*


    All the burns and his skin and flesh that were falling apart got healed.


    "Do it again! This time on his cock!" She looked at Griles''s expression while smiling.


    "Noooooooo! Anywhere but there!"


    The shadow soldiers stripped him apart and some kinds of ck strands of chains came out from the abysmal floor binding him.


    The chainsid him on a ck bed, and he was strapped from every side like as if he were going to get raped.


    "You have a pretty small oneI can see why you were ashamed" She chuckled.


    Griles was in no mood to get flustered, he could only think about the pain which was about toe.


    "Pour it!" Thedy ordered with a devious smile on her face.


    *Swoosh!*


    "AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHGGGHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Tears started to flow from his eyes but he still didn''t give up.


    Ishtar was now going into her full sadistic mode!


    "Cut it!"


    *Shing!*


    "Argh!" It was not a lot of pain this time because it was just cut, but that was enough to make him cry even more. No man would like to see himself without a penis.


    "Make him swallow it and then heal his cock again!"


    His eyes got wide open as he looked at her with fear.


    "Noooo no noooooooo!!!!!!" He yelled and yelled, but ultimately, he was forced to swallow his pride.


    He had to chew it, he felt like puking, but he couldn''t.


    "Now why? You men don''t feel ashamed when you put that disgusting thing into our mouths?" She asked with a bit of rage in her voice, it seemed like she truly had a backstory.


    "And no need to overreact as if you can''t speak, yours was anyway small!"


    He wanted to cry, but he couldn''t!


    ''Just what did I do wrong?...''


    ''Maybe I should begwhy do I feel loyalty towards my realm??''


    ''Do I really have to follow his order??...''


    ''Yes! I will follow them regardless of what!''


    Ishtar simply smiled from her throne, she was thoroughly enjoying breaking the pitiful guy.


    "Repeat the entire process."


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    She looked somewhere else not paying attention to the devil, her domain had broken a little, and a figure entered.


    He had ck hair and luminous eyes, and an aura of mana around himself. He was carrying with him a soft round blob.


    Furthermore, he seemed confused, it seemed that he entered unintentionally.


    Ishtar shook her head while looking at him as she kept one hand of her on her chin shaking her head in dismay.


    "Now...now... why would ambe on its own to get ughtered?"

 Chapter 29: Saving Derek

    Chapter 29: Saving Derek


    "You can speak?" Derek was surprised and asked the slime in front of him. The slime was transparent so it didn''t have any color, inside it was a ball which was most probably its core.


    "I am not a slime from the Lower realms." The blob spoke back.


    "Huh? So you came from the Celestial Realm?" He asked curiously.


    "Celestial Realm?!" The slime scoffed. "Celestial Realm can''t even measure to where I came from."


    This time Derek looked at it with wide eyes, some realm higher than even the Celestial Realm?? He knew his master was amazing, to be so smart.


    ''Just like I thought! Master is just too amazing!''


    He was oblivious to the domain in front of him as everything looked normal. Suddenly the sky went grey and the ground, ck.


    ''Huh? What just happened?''


    "Where I am?"


    He started to observe his surroundings...


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGHGGHHHHHHH!!!!"


    ....in front of him was the guest from before who was wailing in pain. He noticed that some ck humanoid figures were pouring some kind of liquid on his little brother.


    Tilting, he saw a woman was sitting on an iron throne, enjoying the view.


    Derek immediately felt like puking when he imagined himself in the guy''s ce.


    The woman was staring at him with a vicious smile, perceiving that smile, he turned around to leave from where he came from. Unfortunately, there was no exit.


    "Young boy... there is no exit..." He turned his gaze towards the woman who was giving out a scary smile.


    "Weren''t you the young boy who was with that silver hair pretty boy?" Ishtar asked in a gentle tone.


    Derek gulped his saliva and nodded, he didn''t understand why she was asking about Rael.


    "If you win against my ve then I will let you leave alive. After all, you are thepanion of that handsome boy, and handsome men only know how to break the hearts of maidens."


    Ishtar''s lips curled up into a bitter smile as a mncholic expression came upon her visage while she started to inspect the human.


    "Alive? Alive doesn''t mean that you or your ves won''t hurt me..." He replied, by now he knew that she was the person who was with the Devils, he already knew about the contract as his master had told him about it during the auction.


    ''Never let anyone else choose the agreements.''


    She red at him for a second with anger and then chuckled, "Ok then...you will lose anyway..."


    She waved her hands to make the ck humanoids stop torturing the devil. Then she snapped her fingers and looked at him with pity.


    But the pity wasn''t because she was feeling bad but because she wouldn''t be able to torture him for a while.


    "Mind nk!" She flicked her wrists before saying that.


    Instantly the previous eyes of the devil filled with extreme loyalty, overbearing determination, and never-ending will were erased to be dead.


    His red hair started to dye ck, his previous tan skin started to turn into a porcin pale color.


    "You are now my ve." She announced looking at the devil in an imposing voice.


    The devil nodded, he was no longer Griles, his personality was dead, he didn''t exist anymore all that was left was an expressionless, emotionless person who would only listen to his Queen''s orders.


    "Your Highness, I await your orders." His transformation was still undergoing, instantly his wrinkles disappeared and were reced with smooth skin.


    His entire old demeanor was now full of energy and youth.


    He had changed not just in his mentality but also in his appearance and power!


    The ck-haired woman started to chuckle, ''I never knew that this ring had such an interesting ability.''


    "Teach that brat a lesson." Shemanded her ve in an imposing voice.


    ~


    While Derek was going through a life and death battle, Rael and Shi were also fighting with the many zombiesing for them.


    Zombies are usually a specialty of the Undead Realm, they often use them as cannon fodder.


    They are told to have infinite regenerative capabilities, it''s just that they are very slow and are mostly mindless unless it is a high-level one.


    Both Shi and Rael noticed that the zombie in front of them was a higher tier than before. They didn''t know the tierpletely but could feel strong vibesing from it.


    The Zombie leader was leading all the Zombies in their direction only to get ughtered.


    Roots erupted from the ground, immobilizing all of them. Rael quickly used ice deviant element magic and all of them froze.


    Their teamwork was simply amazing! Rael took out his second faith sword which he had been using all this time.


    An ethereal de came out in thin air, glistening in the moonlight and shining transparently. This was the first time in a while that he would use his ''heaven-splitting techniques.


    [SECOND FAITH SWORD!


    Property of heaven!]


    Hebined his heaven-element faith sword with his heaven-splitting intent. Both of them had a good affinity for each other and fused immediately.


    Immediately the atmosphere was filled with divine energy. Rael himself had not used heaven-splitting intent in a long time, plus it was not fully formed because he was still in stage one of his spiritual core.


    He quickly started to execute the first form of ghost phantasm with the heaven-splitting faith sword.


    *Swoosh! *


    Just like a Japanese anime character he passed through them all, after what they all split into two pieces, still frozen....then bursting into divine mes.


    "Ha! That was a good show!" A husky voice said aloud.


    Both Shi and Rael turned in the direction of the voice.


    It was a seven-foot giant with rotten skin falling off his body and regenerating again. When someone turns into a zombie, they don''t have their precious memories and are born anew.


    Especially so for creatures with high tiers, they have a just for battle. It''s just like the ''mind erase'' used by Ishtar.


    "A Zombie Lord!" Shi gasped, his expression wasn''t grave but curious instead.


    "It seems like these zombies are eating humans to evolve, by the end of the night, they all will have evolved!" He spoke to Rael without looking at him.


    ''This is bad! I need to call backup from the Cross Realm Security Force right now! We need many trainers or adjudicators!'' Shi thought worriedly.


    Rael simply ignored him and dashed to the horrendous creature.


    He quickly wanted to test his prowess before his spiritual energy would get over, it would take some time to regain it, and also it seemed like he was short on time.


    He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands, now was no time to fight this stupid creature.


    Before the sword closed in, the sword formed an Ice lotus in the air to strike against


    *ng*


    The ice lotus was ground into pieces in the violent sword wind. However, it did not falter just like this, but instead transformed into countless solid chunks of ice, and rained down towards the stupid humanoid being making a storm.


    In an instant, the storm carrying the shattered ice lotus swirled around the two, as if sweeping up a tornado of ice and snow.


    *ng..ng... ng.. ng!*


    Amidst the string of colliding and breaking sounds, the dispersed ice kes were blown away by the Zombie lord.


    However, the cold energy that these ice kes contained was heavier than even Rael had imagined; after the Zombie Lord blew away all of the ice kes, both of his hands were already thoroughly flushed red from the cold and only fully recovered after two breaths of time.


    Rael moved back half a step and said with a slight smile on his face.


    He suddenly appeared below the belly of the Zombie lord and shed his sword across his belly to right inside his skull, drilling it from inside out.


    Shi looked at him bbergasted, "You didn''t even listen to what I told you and just rushed in!"


    Rael ignored him again.


    Shi gritted his teeth with an imaginary cross sighing up on the side of his forehead.


    ''This guy.....he likes to ignore a lot! I''ll also ignore him next time!''


    They walked and walked and walked.....defeating many zombies on their way before finally reaching the mana source.


    "I am sure that this is the source of mana!" Shi eximed but frowned seeing that there was nothing to be seen in the surroundings.


    "I can feel that my disciple was here..." Rael said, he could still feel that his disciple was nearby but where?!


    He subconsciously uttered out the word, "Domain..."


    ~


    "I have already informed the Cross Realm force about the abnormalities happening in this realm...hey you listening!" Shi screamed looking at me.


    "Can you please shut your mouth for some time?" I requested the screaming idiot.


    The surroundings were totally empty, it was too quiet.


    Silence is always a bad sign....not even zombies were near which was weirder because the ce we were standing at was the center point from where the contract mana wasing.


    There is only one possibility left,


    "Domain..."


    I activated my spiritual sense immediately as this possibility came to my mind.


    With the help of spiritual sense, I could surely find the loophole in the Domain to enter.


    *Cough!*


    Fuck. Such intense miasma


    Blood started to spurt from my mouth as soon as I activated my spiritual sense.


    "Hey! Are you okay?? Why did you suddenly cough blood?!" Shi rushed to me in an effort tofort me.


    I simply stood up from the ground oblivious to his efforts, I knew that he was a scheming bastard. He just wanted to know why I coughed blood there were no sentiments behind it.


    I can read emotions and intentions easily due to my experience of betrayals, shameful tactics, etc.


    "Nothing much...I know where my disciple is.."


    "Oh, where is he?" A glint appeared in his eyes, it seemed like as if he was chasing after something with intense greed.


    "It''s a Domain."


    Immediately, his expression crumbled, and he started to mutter under his breath.


    "Domain?" He asked with some fear. He himself was just a low-level Domain user.


    "Yes and that too it''s a high-level Domain..."


    Expressionlessly he fell down on his knees, it was pretty easy to make out that he wanted to profit something from this entire nightmare.


    "I am going to rest for a bit and regain my energy to enter the Domain..."


    He looked at me aghast!


    "Are you crazy? It''s a high-level domain! You won''t even be able tost a moment against the person inside!"


    I simply ignored him, in myst life, I had no objectives and only wanted to live a peaceful life which was totally ruined!


    This life of mine....is supposed to be peaceful and the best one of them all... however-


    -if can''t even save my first disciple who looks up to me as his master that too with utmost loyalty, I would rather die!


    Everything happens for a reason. I believe that there is a reason to why I was reincarnated.


    I closed my eyes and started to circte my spiritual core at a fast rate.


    1 cycle!


    4 cycles!


    25 cycles!


    100 cycles!


    Spiritual wisps entered my body and all the toxicity escaped. My depleted spiritual energy core started to recover at a horrific speed.


    All the spiritual wisps in the entire area, came at one point, just like a ck hole! I felt like I was alone in the world and everything existed only for me!


    Slowly cracks started to form on my spiritual core emitting a divine light...


    Stage 1: Level 2- Breakthrough!


    Stage 1: Level 9- Breakthrough


    Stage 2: Level 1- Breakthrough!


    Stage 2: Level 4- Breakthrough!


    Stage 3: Level 1- Breakthrough! Enter!


    A surge of power was excluded from my body! I jumped from level 2 of Stage 1 spiritual core to level 1 of Stage 3 immediately.


    ~


    Shi looked at Rael with a weird expression, he was also sitting in a lotus position to gain his depleted mana back.


    Rael opened his eyes, they shined with an ethereal glow, it felt like they were out of this world. His expression was nonchnt without care.


    ''This kid...he is excluding a different aura! What is he?....''


    "Are youing?" Rael asked Shi with a questioning gaze.


    "O-of course! How can I let you a kid, go alone!"


    Rael said without looking at Shi.


    "I have already found the w in the Domain... let''s enter!" Rael said without looking at Shi.


    He looked at Rael curiously, he had doubts about the domain, just how did this kid in front of him find the Domain? How did he even detect the domain?


    He hardly recognized the kid as an amateur, even though his mind was different, because of what he treated him the same as he would treat his friends.


    "Follow me!" Rael ordered him.


    Shi simply stood up from the cross-legged position and stretched his body. All his depleted mana capacity had fully recovered.


    They were both now ready to break into the Domain.


    Rael and Shi walked towards the center of the Area, a golden glow excluded from Rael''s body as he touched something in midair.


    *CRACK!*


    A rift formed in the air, an intense aura leaking out of it!


    There was a crack in the middle of nowhere and an entirely different space inside it!


    Shi gulped his saliva as he turned his gaze to Rael, who was expressionlessly standing in front of it, inhaling and exhaling air.


    "Let''s go!"


    Both of them stepped inside the rift crack causing it to widen a bit. After they walked inside it, the crack automatically closed up.


    They started to observe their surroundings, it was totally grey! The floor was a great ck liquid, at least they could stand in it but they asionally felt like they would fall into it.


    A horrifying scent of death caught their nose! They followed its direction and saw a bloody human lying down and on top of him sitting a handsome man with long ck hair and empty eyes.


    "Derek...." Rael muttered with empty eyes.


    He had to know the situation first, beforeshing out in anger. Without thinking before fighting causes death.


    "You finally came....."


    Both Rael and Shi turned their heads in the direction of the voice...


    A curvaceous woman was sitting on a throne atop a hill. She had long ck hair and the fairest skin they had ever seen! She was wearing a veil that covered her face so they couldn''t see it.


    Her eyes were looking down at them with curiosity but more like as if they were insignificant bugs.


    "You know, he believed that you woulde right until the very end.... it seems that he was right....unfortunately you came a bit toote...he is already on the verge of death." She smiled gently and pointed toward Derek.


    Rael simply stared at the woman right into her eyes


    He wouldn''t lie, he was indeed angry but losing many of his friends, and sworn brothers had already hardened him quite a bit.


    His anger was like the ocean, but it was not raging like a storm but instead, it was the calmest it could be.


    It was lull.


    A wry smile broke onto his face, as he looked at Ishtar as if she was amusing.


    ''Nobody has ever managed to make me this angry for a long time....when was thest time I was this angry? Must be when the world leaders sent gay men to marry me.''


    Rael is a hypocrite, a selfish guy, filled with greed but also a guy who knows about limits and what is right and wrong.


    As a King, he would never let his judgments be clouded by emotions unless absolutely necessary or if he is extremely angry.


    He ignored the ck-haired woman and crept towards the man who was sitting on Derek.


    Thedy herself was expressionless and in disbelief!


    ''What?...Shouldn''t he feel angry?? Why is he smiling....''


    She looked at Rael curiously and gestured the expressionless puppet man to stop sitting atop the human and get away from him.


    She wanted to see what Rael would do.


    "You know right...that whatever you do it will not work? He is fated to die..."


    He simply ignored her and walked towards Derek.


    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous vibe floated in the air.


    Rael sat near Derek. One hand was ced atop his chest while the other was on the forehead. Lowering his face slightly he whispered lightly.


    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."

 Chapter 30: Irakiel

    Chapter 30: Irakiel


    An unnatural gust of wind blew in the area making everyone shiver as an ominous vibe floated in the air.


    Rael sat near Derek. One hand was ced atop his chest while the other was on the forehead. Lowering his face slightly he whispered lightly.


    "You no longer need to be bound by the chains of humanity...."


    Golden wharf escaped his from his skin. Sweat formed upon his body. Slowly Derek opened his eyes and saw Rael''s blurred figure.


    Derek tried to move but felt his brain unable tomand his body. Helplessly he stared ahead and croaked.


    "Master...r... "


    Rael smiled and cooed him as a son.


    "...don''t speak...go to sleep, you have done enough stalling."


    For the first time since his memories got unsealed, Rael had given a genuine smile. He gently pressed his thumb where the eyebrows met on Derek''s forehead.


    *BOOM!*


    Intense energy exploded inside the entire domain. Golden lights lit up the entire ck domain. Rael''s entire aura turned purple and Derek''s golden.


    Rael''s eyes turned golden in color, his entire body transparent as he kept on injecting otherworldly energy.


    "Asura ritual... b-but how?" Ishtar muttered under her breath.


    ''How can he use it?! I have heard that only Imperial bloodlines, the offspring of the ''Nobility Law'' can use it!''


    "B-but how can he be a noble bloodline, this is just the lower world...how can something so divine exist here!!!!''


    Finally, Rael stopped the ritual, he stood up, a little bit wobbly, and fell on his butt.


    Derek was still emitting the golden light from his body, all sweat and blood had already evaporated.


    His wounds began regenerating instantly and a peculiar butterfly crown symbol formed on his forehead.


    His ears immediately started to twitch and became pointed like elven ears while his eyes turned rainbow.


    "M-master...." His eyes were heavy and were constantly closing.


    "Don''t worry, I will handle it from here... Imand you to rest." Rael spoke back in his signature nonchnt visage.


    He nodded and closed his eyes. His consciousness immediately drifted into the darkness of his dreams.


    Rael stood up from beside Derek and locked his eyes with Ishtar.


    She gave out an estranged smile and clenched her fists and loosened them.


    "Are you someone with a Godly Constitution?"


    Rael feigned ignorance.


    Ishtar clutched her palms again, tightly.


    "How did you know how to do the Asura ritual?"


    Rael smirked.


    "Do I have to tell you? I don''t think that you are my wife or my lover..."


    Ishtar stared at him for a second and did not believe what she was hearing.


    "I already know that you are a clone... you should not be much strong I think."


    Ishtar stared at Rael then burst outughing like crazy. Wiping the corner of her eyes with amusement she inspected Rael from top to bottom.


    "Boy, you do not know who you are speaking to."


    Rael raised his eyebrows.


    "Is that so? Then kindly enlighten me."


    She flicked her hand and thousands of shadows raised from the ground, all of them looking at Rael with intense anger.


    She gave a smug smile in Rael''s direction, very proud of her technique.


    He simply raised his eyebrows and looked at them with a little interest.


    "I am the Demoness of the End, the most beautiful Princess of the Mesopotamian Pantheon. A high priest of the Cock Cutting Cult. You stand before, Ishtar of Sumeria."


    Rael would not lie. He was in awe. After all,pared to the Devil Goddess in front... he was not even a God yet.


    "Is that all? Then I don''t care....even my little ve here can defeat them all..." Rael pointed towards Shi, ready to run away.


    This was not his fight. Derek had recovered albeit asleep and Rael was not a masochist to go and kill himself for the third time. Not after he had gained his handsome face.


    "Hahahaha...." Ishtar burst into a series of cute giggles wiping the tears slightlying out from her eyes.


    It was surprising that such a scary woman couldugh so cutely.


    "Interesting... interesting you really are a funny guy..."


    Rael had a nonchnt expression and just raised his eyebrows.


    "I am serious...."


    Her giggles stopped as she looked at Rael with vexation in her eyes.


    Rael looked at Shi who was almost pissing his pants not even daring to look at the ck-haired woman.


    "My ve....are you going to fight them now?" He smiled innocently and pointed towards the army of shadows and the young ex-devilmanding them.


    "W-who is your ve!" Shi wanted to cry but he didn''t, if he showed any more anxiety then he was sure that pissing himself was not a far-fetched dream.


    "Well, I can''t see anyone else here, except you..." Rael smiled while closing his eyes, giving the perfect scary innocent look.


    Shi stared at the enormous army and gulped his saliva.


    "I don''t think I will be able to defeat them all myself including that overpowered devil... Goddess... Whatever the fuck she is."


    He turned to Ishtar and bowed.


    "No offense."


    To which she replied,


    "None taken."


    Rael muttered in a low whisper.


    "An Enforcer deserting a person in need. If your higher-ups found out then you would probably be demoted."


    Shi''s body froze. His mind instantly started to work faster.


    ''If I run away... My life will not be at risk... However, will she even let me escape? And if this mysterious boy does beat her and my higher-ups find out that a protector of the realm abandoned his post, forget demotion... I will be kicked out and the whores in the brothels will no longer praise and give me a government discount... I can not let that happen.''


    A new fire lit in his eyes as he held his head high.


    He started to stretch his body and crack his bones, flicking his hands, he nced at his audience. His hair fluttered and his irises went white in color.


    Out of nowhere, balls of light appeared and started to shower.


    *Swoosh!*


    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**


    All the shadows were struck with light magic spells and fell down. Thousands of ck warriors fell with alight beams struck in their hearts.


    "Good you were able to guess good that, Light element could defeat them....did you calcte this already?" She asked Rael with admiration in her heart.


    Rael simply smiled and nodded, he absolutely had no idea that Shi could use light magic.


    Shi''s Light Magic had progressed to an amazing degree, especially for an Elf from the Lower Word.


    ''He is still young...if he is trained properly then there is a chance for him to grow stronger than the current generation and catch up to the power level of Puck in a few billion years.'' Rael thought as he wondered what way to use to make him his ve.


    The air inside the Domain coiled up and the atmosphere started to get intense. The light element started to brighten the Domain up and spread warmth in the entire interior.


    Seeing the change in atmosphere. Rael turned behind. It was time for him to leave.


    Shi who was standing in the middle of the domain with a clenched fist pointed his hand towards the sky, opened his palms, and yelled.


    "This is my Ultimate Last Resort move-"


    A small white ball slowly flew into the air, slowly reaching the clouds shining with bright light.


    Ishtar stared at the ball that was in slow motion, intrigued.


    "-PROMOFUCKINGTION!!!!!!!!!!!"


    *Boom!*


    *BOOM!*


    The small ball came in contact with clouds of light and an intense st took ce.


    Air got pulled towards it like a vacuum cleaner and imploded back with ferocious velocity blowing everything away!


    **Crack...Crack...Crack!**


    The entire Domain fell apart!


    They were back to the world of humans, inside the ruined city where Rael instantly cursed his luck seeing that the domain was broken just when he escaped out of it.


    All of them were standing inside a crater, with Shi in the middle, copsed.


    Rael stared at Shi. His jaw open, quickly collecting himself he tilted to look at Ishar, her expression filled with rage as she dusted her ck cloth.


    "Fuck."


    Ishtar finally turned to look at Rael and pointed towards him evilly as her hound devil rushed towards him.


    She was no longer the woman who was amused and was instead very annoyed. She was curious about Rael but had thus far decided that she would make him spit out everything he knew by her various psychotic means.


    The devil Griles rushed towards Rael, a line of fissure crazily extended outwards on the ground.


    Rael released a sigh as he saw the Devil striking him from above. His eyes were as lull as a silent ocean, his body as rxed as the ship on it.


    He lifted his pale hand, and slowly pointed a mana-formed sword above the devil. On top of the sword tip, a small sun shined with a low but high-pitched sound.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!*


    The devil''s w and Rael''s mini-sun collided in midair. A thundering noise resounded throughout the entire area.


    A velvet-colored zing energy stormpletely shrouded the surrounding space, and the mini-sun alsopletely exploded, raining down sparks and mist that covered the sky.


    All of a sudden, the two''s bodies werepletely shrouded by cyan-colored and light-blue-colored mana, making one unable to see even a hint of their figure. They could only hear the two waves of exploded intense energy crazily colliding...


    It was only after an entire ten breaths of time, did the cyan light and orange light finally dispersedpletely. The swords of the two had also finished theirst collision, and they respectively retreated backward under the collision''s impact.


    There was not the slightest hint of change in Rael''s expression, and his pair of charming eyes were still as clear and silent as water.


    Let alone injuries, his clothes weren''t even tainted by a single speck of dust.


    It was also the same for the Devil who was on the opposite side. Other than his long hair that appeared slightly disordered, there weren''t any wounds at all on his entire body. During that intense collision of skills earlier, miraculously, neither of the two actually received any hint of injuries.


    -But just by judging from the expression, the expressionless devil was finally showing emotions, which clearly showed that he wasn''t as calm as Rael.


    Grimes totally did not expect that such a result would happen. He used his ultimate move that had just achieved initial sess, but during that collision earlier, all of his force and gust were blocked by the opponent one after another, and didn''t even touch a single hair on her head.


    This made him secretly shocked in his heart, and at the same time made him feel greatly ashamed.


    In this situation, he understood that there would be no chance for him to win.


    Ishtar looked at the devil with shocked eyes! Griles, a Greater Devil in the service of Viole was losing. This was hard to imagine. A devil losing in a Lower World is unheard of, that too a Greater Devil. They are equivalent to fucking Lower Mid-Tier Gods!


    Rael looked at the devil and smiled. He raised his fingers and made a gun recoil gesture.


    "Bam!"


    Thousands of spiritual beams rushed towards the Devil.


    *Swoosh!!*


    *Swoosh!!*


    *Swoosh!!*


    There were more than sixty-eight holes on his body, all of them very deep, aiming at the acupuncture points, ruining them all so that he would not be able to regenerate.


    The devil coughed blood as he fell onto his knees. His ck hair turned into his original red one, tears were pouring out of his eyes, which indicated that he was back to normal.


    Unfortunately, his soul would return to the Underworld, only to be in slumber for millions of years until it regains its original strength.


    His body started to turn into dust, his tears still pouring out. He looked at Rael with gratitude and muttered in a low whisper,


    "Thank you..."


    His voice was very low but still, everyone heard it properly.


    Rael had sessfully freed his poor soul from the grasp of the devilish woman although that may be temporary because Ishtar could probably travel to the Underworld and pluck life out of his soul.


    Rael fell onto one knee panting, he had exhausted himself a lot and extreme fatigue hade over him.


    He would be straightforward. His body was still Lower Born and had not gone through the Steps of Nirvana that each time appears during ascendence to a higher realm.


    This body of his could not handle his high-level techniques.


    Rael met Ishtar''s gaze and immediately felt his hand go numb. His legs shivered slightly, oh how he wished to pull a nigerundayo. May not be possible at this point though.


    He took out his faith swords and activated both of them. Faith swords are ethereal swords that can be formed using Pseudo Divinity.


    Immediately the two ethereal des appeared floating beside him.


    [First Faith Sword! Stimting Property of Provocation!]


    [Second Faith Sword! Properties of Divine Essence!]


    He immediately started to circte the Heaven Splitting Sword energy upon the second faith sword and rushed towards Ishtar.


    He immediately came behind her using Ghost Phantasm and used his blood art.


    *sh!*


    A w mark appeared on her body!


    She frowned as she saw the blood on her back and subconsciously touched it.


    "Blood...I am bleeding..."


    She stared at Rael and licked the blood off her hands.


    Her impression of Rael had immensely changed, he was strong, especially strong. She could see that his Lower Level body was holding him back despite probably having a Goldy Constitution after all he did make an Asura in front of her eyes.


    Asuras are creatures who are the Shadows of the people with a Godly Constitution. They are not ssified as any species and are special in their way being one of a kind.


    *Crack...crack...crack..*


    ck raven wings started to sprout from her back!


    They werescivious and looked amazingly luxurious and royal. It gave out a profound aura of suppression.


    Her eyes turned red which was easily noticeable through her veil as they were shining in the dark.


    Her wings pped once creating an intense gust!


    *Swoosh!*


    She appeared behind the invisible Rael who was using the first form of his Ghost Phantasm hoping to fool her.


    "You think such petty tricks can work against me? I am the fucking Demoness of the End, one of the strongest entities in the God ins." She smiled amusingly.


    *sh!!*


    A trident shed his body apart in mere milliseconds.


    He fell to the ground bleeding, surprisingly he could not move even an inch. His invisibility also came off, enabling Ishtar to look at him properly.


    "The de is coated with the most dangerous, God-ying poison you see..." She smirked looking at the fallen down Rael. She knelt on her knees, her two hands holding her face.


    She was like a child sitting on the ground looking at some interesting creature.


    ''Is this the end.....''


    Rael had many thoughts going through his mind, his deepest regret was evering to the Auction. It had not even been a month since he awakened his memories lest a week.


    ''I can''t die so fast now....right?''


    He sighed and looked at the sky, it was most probably five in the morning.


    He started at the nket of stars that stretched to infinity.


    He found the darkness strange.


    The millions of bright stars were dotted on the ck canvas of night, yet none of that light seemed to filter far enough down to make any difference when he turned his eyes away.


    This was a ckness that he could recall seeing before - one that was almost absolute.


    "The abyss..." He muttered.


    Ishtar looked at him and thought that he had done crazy due to the shock.


    ''''There is no justice in thews of nature, no term for fairness in the equations of motion. The Universe is neither evil nor good, it simply does not care. The stars don''t care, or the Sun, or the sky. Then why should I care...?" He chuckled bitterly.


    Ishtar was listening to him with keen ears and could not help but agree with him.


    He smiled bitterly.


    "However, I do care. In fact, I do not want to stop caring, and because I care... I can not die here.. after all-" ''-I still have not seen thepletion of my statue... and my family.''


    As soon as thest sentence shed through his mind. He willed his almost copsing heart to forcefully pump blood uncaring about the poison.


    His cells grew impure and died slowly but he willed them to regenerate. His mitochondria failed to create energy but then he willed for it to work no matter what.


    From organs to organelles. He controlled every part of his body from the deepest to the topmost to work properly.


    He was not dead. At least not yet. His body was working... through sheer fucking willpower.


    Deep inside Rael''s heart....something opened up....a part of his soul that he knew about but was too mysterious for him to research.


    Inside the deep clear sky of his Soul Sea, a seed started to take birth.


    The seed quickly grew up into a shoot and then turned into a nt.


    The nt kept on growing and growing and became a tree.


    The tree kept on growing, its branches started to bear more branches which started to bear leaves.


    On one particr branch, a clear white-colored flower bloomed.


    It looked like the million lights of the milky way, it was the whitest of all the white. From the flower, a drop of liquid fell onto the ground slowly.


    *Drop!*


    The zillions of words that Rael had read in ''nothingness'' shed through his mind.


    Every word hurt him.


    There was immense pain that was striking his astral body once again.


    However, a few sentences had been tranted for him and they shed through his mind engraving themselves on his Soul and Mind.


    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''


    *BOOM!!!*


    Energy fluctuations increased in the air. Ishtar immediately took a step away from Rael.


    ''Did he gain enlightenment on the verge of death?'' Ishtar wondered.


    Rael''s body floated into the air, ethereal golden butterflies started to surround it pping their wings happily.


    His hair started to grow to show no signs of stopping. His silver hair was longer than even that of Rapunzel.


    He slowly opened his eyes which were now golden in color instead of his usual violet.


    They were giving out a profound aura that of his years of experience.


    Under his eyes, everything bowed!


    All the insects and animals nearby fell into silence!


    The trees started to sway in his direction to kotow!


    The wind stopped blowing to pay its respects!


    The dry ground started to give birth to nts, trees, and flowers!


    He touched one of the butterflies with his long fingers and, it broke into many more butterflies.


    His face was like snow, cold but beautiful despite his disgustingly creepy smile.


    However, one thing was for sure...


    Beauties and men from all the realms, be it the Celestial or the Godly! All would fall in love with him!


    *Swoosh!*


    Suddenly a pair of beautiful butterfly wings sprouted from his back. They were the most beautiful wings ever...it put all winged creatures to shame!


    All the butterflies started to merge and a halo crown was formed which floated atop his head.


    A King rules and a God blesses while a Devil lusts however he is none of those at the current moment.


    So what should he do? The answer is easy.


    Irakiel does whatever the fuck he wants to.

 Chapter 31: Punishments in Order(*)

    Chapter 31: Punishments in Order(*)


    Every step he took resulted in slight shockwaves across the entire realm.


    Every once in a while his Rapunzel-like hair would float into the air and his diamond violet eyes would shine in the darkness of the night.


    Ishtar looked at him with a frowned expression, she had absolutely no idea what had happened. Just one second ago he was the little boy she was bullying but now...


    His entire demeanor had changed!


    He was no longer giving out a naive aura but instead an auraparable to her original body''s power!


    Every aspect of him had changed. All his features were heavenly refined. It was as if he was the embodiment of beauty.


    Even in the other worlds, it was hard to find someoneparable to him. Even the man who broke her heart, Gilgamesh was not as handsome.


    "What are....you?" Ishtar subconsciously muttered.


    He looked at her with an indifferent gaze and smiled mischievously ignoring her question.


    There was something different about him...


    He flicked his fingers, and numerous golden ethereal butterflies started to flutter in the air and started to travel to different parts of the city.


    [Domain!]


    A clear sky covered the entire area.


    A golden in spread level on the ground with, golden-tawny grass and golden-green wheat checker-boarded in a pattern as wide as the world.


    It was filled with lustful greenery! It is said that Domain reflects the ce you feel mostfortable in.


    All that punctuated the dichromatic scheme was the odd lonely tree and the long strands of cloud being dragged across the sky by the wind.


    There really was no cover, no hills, nothing to block the view.


    The only two people in the Domain were the beautiful ck-haired goddess and the handsome pretty boy with long silver hair and noble violet eyes.


    Before Ishtar could even utter a word, Rael had already confined her in the domain to be unable to move.


    "I heard that you like to torture others a lot..."


    Ishtar simply stared at the man with shock she understood the sarcasm underlying in his words!


    She thought that she would be killed instantly because he overpowered her easily but this guy had instead decided on torturing her!


    "If you think I can''t endure torture then you must be mistaken..." She gritted her teeth.


    "No no no...I think the one who is mistaken here is not me but you..." He gave a mysterious smirk and came closer to her with every step.


    The woman who was standing due to the help of the old tree behind her couldn''t help but frown.


    ''What does he mean....?''


    Seeing hime close to her, she couldn''t help but shudder! He had almost invaded her private space with his nose touching hers.


    Jitters went across her entire body!


    Even if this was a clone....this was the first time in a million years that she had sensed the touch of a man.


    His nose didn''t stop at hers and continuously went down and down. He smelled her neck and licked it.


    "Angh~!" She unintentionally gave out a moan, she wanted to die at that moment! This was the one thing she had suppressed since her heart was broken by her fiance. But that is a story for the future...


    He slowly caressed her hair plunging her to the tree, his mouth was still inspecting the many corners of her body. Corners she herself didn''t know about.


    He stopped licking and looked right into her eyes,


    "This is not your torture but the torture you desired...." He smiled and went for a long kiss.


    Her lips were softer than a pillow and more tender than anything. They were red in color just like cherries. Her lips tasted like wine, his favorite drink.


    His kiss was not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It was the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all.


    At first, she was hesitant but then eventually she gave in to her womanly desires and weed his tongue inside.


    His hot tongue started to entangle with hers, she quickly broke the kiss realizing what he was doing.


    "Bastar.." She opened her mouth but it was quickly closed by Rael''s long finger.


    "Shhhh.....right now...you belong to me..body and soul..."


    Saying that he picked her up in his arms carrying her like a princess. Under the shade of the big tree, a sumptuous bed of the softest leaves was formed. It was practically a deluxe bed.


    He gentlyid her on the bed and continued to kiss her continuously breaking it again and again.


    "You will have the best experience of your life today..."


    His fair hands approached the ck-haired beauty''s rear with a calm expression on his face, seemingly unaffected by the situation.


    A secondter, he lifted her robes, revealing her snow-white buttocks, silky ck undergarment, and her long, smooth legs.


    Her butt was round, perky, and smooth-looking, like two pieces of beautiful pearl next to each other.


    Rael had never seen buttocks as beautiful and wless as Ishtar''s.


    Although he was a newbie, his skills weren''t, back in the fairy realm there were many techniques he had learned, some of the finger techniques were of acupuncture. They would mostly be used to block pressure points or meridians or to heal someone but they could also be used in this way.


    He wondered what his teacher, Moon-Goddess would think when she woulde to know that he was using his divine moonlight acupuncture techniques as a pleasuring technique instead.


    Well, she already knows...


    He used it on her long back.


    He gently caressed her butt as though it was a fragile treasure.


    The moment his finger touched the surface of Ishtar''s jade-like skin, her body trembled.


    He then pushed all ten of his fingers deep into her soft ass cheeks, sending a shock of pleasure through her body.


    "Ahhh~!" Ishtar unintentionally moaned from the sudden pleasure amid her immense pain.


    She wasn''t in the right mind to pay attention to what Rael was doing behind her, but whatever it was, she wanted more.


    He continued to massage her butt, and the way he massaged it made it look as though he was kneading dough, each movement made with unimpaired uracy.


    She eventually fell into his grasps forgetting all her resistance, giving herself fully to her lustful desires.


    "Ahh more... ahhh" Her body began feeling lust for the first time, and she unconsciously pleaded for more.


    Her red eyes flickered like the stars in a night sky, and a dark spot appeared in the middle of her ck lingerie between her legs, gradually growingrger and darker.


    Her bottom lips suddenly felt a tingling sensation, and her body began trembling even harder. Ishtar felt fear and nervousness.


    She knew that this pleasure would soon consume her body and soul, yet she didn''t tell Rael to stop, and even if she told him, he wouldn''t stop, this was his way of taking revenge sweetly.


    "S-Something something ising!" She suddenly felt an urge to release something.


    It was at this moment Rael slid a finger underneath her underwear, touching the most sensitive part of her body, the clitoris!


    The moment his finger touched her little pink jewel, Ishtar felt as though her body was struck by an overwhelming desire of passion, temporarily shutting down her mind and body for an instant.


    And in that instant, the chains blocking all the love within her body was released, causing a flow of river trickling gush down to the ends of her legs just like a fountain.


    Ahhhh!" Ishtar for the first time in her life had finally experienced an orgasm.


    He retrieved his hand that was soaking wet from her virgin juice from under her garment and nonchntly licked his fingers tasting the liquid.


    A blissful smile appeared on his face, "Not bad, not bad..."


    "Haaa haaa haaa" Ishtar was trying to breathe properly.


    The inside of her mind was in a rampage, it was utter chaos! She couldn''t even think properly much less hear his question.


    It was the first time she had felt such intense pleasure. She herself had never touched her own body!


    Seeing that Rael smiled, it seemed like it was high time for his master''s ''Moonlight Acupuncture'' techniques were truly right to be renamed as ''Moonlight Fingering'' techniques instead.


    Time passed extremely slowly at this moment; it felt as though it had stopped for Ishtar.


    Never in her life would she have imagined that her body would be yed around in such a fashion by a mere person from the lower world.


    Just thinking about the shameless expressions she made and how vulgar she acted was enough for her to want to kill herself.


    Furthermore, the fact that she enjoyed it immensely only made her feel worse!


    She looked at Rael with furious killing intent and spoke, "Are you done ying with my body?? Did you enjoy it?!"


    Rael simply smirked, he liked women who were willful and not ready to submit just like how Ishtar liked willful men.


    This was the worst torture Ishtar had ever experienced in her entire life, although she was a clone, the main body would eventually know when she would want to extract the memories and experiences.


    She had pledged to herself she wouldn''t allow any man to touch her and now here she was...


    "Done what are you saying...."


    He smacked his lips and looked at Ishtar with the same flirty nce she was giving him during the auction hall which made him feel ufortable.


    Ishtar''s expression immediately became that of anger, now she felt that she was stripped naked although she was wearing her clothes.


    Her fingers unintentionally went down to her vagina.


    She had a very ominous feeling...


    Rael raised his eyebrows looking at her fingers, and smirked, and took off the white shirt he was wearing.


    "What are you saying? It has just begun."

 Chapter 32: Enslaving the Villainess(**)

    Chapter 32: Enving the Viiness(**)


    Ishtary there like a stone statue as Rael slowly approached her, his bulging rod standing upright; it was so stiff that not even walking was able to cause it to move.


    While she has seen it before, of all shapes and sizes, and even castrated all of them personally, this was her first time seeing such a handsome penis, she was instantly mesmerized by its wless shape and vigorous aura, it looked more like a heavenly treasure than some vulgar stick something entirely different than her imaginations.


    ''Even his penis is handsome!''


    As Rael closed in on their distance, she was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence.


    By the time he was standing next to her, Ishtar was already breathing heavily, her heart beating like war drums and her eyes captivated by the divine cock in front of her.


    Rael''s slender arms gently embraced her, and he closed his eyes as his mouth slowly reached for her soft lips.


    She didn''t resist his kiss and also closed her own eyes.


    The two''s lips gently connected, and her body trembled upon contact.


    "Mmm~!"


    A slippery object suddenly invaded her mouth and began running wild, entangling her tongue like a snake ensnaring its prey.


    She hated the fact that she was enjoying the feeling but when she saw Rael''s handsome face, she exploded into redness.


    He released his lips a momentter, creating a bridge made of saliva between their lips as they disconnected.


    He took this moment to take a good look at Ishtar, whose face was beet red like a tomato, her eyes flickering with countless illuminating lights.


    Her hair was midnight-ck and it flowed on the bed like a waterfall. She had slender eyebrows, her eyshes velvety.


    Her red eyes sparkled with embarrassment and bashfulness as they hatefully gazed at him, yet there was a sense of desire flickering within.


    Her rosy-pink lips had a herbal winish taste mixed with a sweetness that had caused his taste buds to tingle with delight.


    "I will call you Ish, my name is Irakiel or Rael, you can call me darling or dear whatever suits your tastes." He gave a small peck on her lips.


    "Y-y-you!" Never in her life did anyone call her by her name Ishtar, and this guy had even made a nickname out of her name.


    Rael smiled and whispered in her ears with hot breathing out of his mouth,


    "Ish I want you"


    When Ishtar felt Rael''s warm breath tickling her ears, she could feel a tingling sensation in between her legs.


    "May I?" Rael requested permission before they reach the point of no return. Even though he was torturing her sexually, he was not that shameless to r*pe someone, he would rather have consent.


    After a moment of silence, Ish slowly nodded, her face getting redder by the second. She herself didn''t have an idea as to why she was even epting.


    One part of her told her to reject while the other told her to ept, in the end, her lustful desires won.


    He smiled, and he began loosening her robes, his gentle and smooth movements were wless and profound as if he has a lot of expertise in the field.


    Momentster, Ishy there with her ck shimmery dress stripped from her, revealing everything except her bottom lips and nipples that she had covered with her fair hands.


    Both Rael and Ish werepletely naked at this moment; it was a nervous feeling for Ish who has been experiencing many ''firsts'' today.


    Rael took another moment to engrave this enchanting scenery into his soul, ensuring that he would never forget it.


    "S-stop looking...." She blushed when she saw him gazing at her with intense eyes.


    Her slim body was well-sculpted, like a piece of art.


    Her skin was smooth and pale like white jade, and her slightly sweaty body made it seem as though stars covered her body.


    Not to mention her body was also without a single hair despite her ripe body, it was a peerless figure that would cause any male to go crazy.


    When Raelid eyes on her pair of perfectly round breasts, his already stiff rod hardened even more, and his hands began reaching for it.


    While massaging her soft breasts, his head lowered approaching the lower half of her body. When Ish noticed that, she began to panic.


    Ish tightly covered her beautiful cave. She was not mentally prepared to let Rael explore her cave so fast.


    "It''s beautiful..." Rael muttered with a dazzling smile which made her heart melt.


    He gently licked her slender legs, slowly approaching the hand that covered her heavenly cave.


    When he reached the center of her legs, a sweet fragrance aroused his nose, causing his body temperature to heat up.


    A few moments passed, yet Rael did not say nor do anything, only silently waiting for her to release the hand that blocked him from seeing the most precious part that made her a female.


    After another moment, she finally surrendered overwhelmed with her lust.


    Without any further dy, he pressed his lips directly against her jewels and began exploring them with his tongue.


    "Ahhhh~!"


    Ish released a powerful moan the moment she felt something soft and vicious enter her flower, and her body trembled violently, feeling as though there was electricity running through her body.


    "Mmm~ Ahhhhh~" Her erotic moaning sounded like drugs to Rael''s ears giving him eargasms; it was both peaceful and exciting.


    The liquid flowed from her tight cave like a fountain, and Rael savored everyst drop without letting a single drop go to waste.


    "More give me more" Ish suddenly grabbed Rael by his head and pulled him towards her, his tongue reaching even deeper into her pink cave.


    Even Rael was shocked, this woman had totally lost it!


    It took a few minutes for her to release her tight grip on his head, but when she finally did, he began pressing her clitoris with his tongue.


    "Shhhh"


    The hot liquid flowed out from her forbidden cave drenching his face wet.


    He rubbed her pink with his thick meat stick while he kissed her again.


    "Are you ready? It will hurt at first, but you will feel even more pleasure."


    "Un..." Ish blushingly nodded.


    It was at this moment he slowly pushed the tip of his divine dragon into her cave.


    "Nnn!" Ish bit her lips from the extreme pain, the corner of her eyes forming teardrops.


    She could very clearly feel her hymen slowly being torn apart by Rael''s handsome cock, and blood was seeping through what little gap was left in her cave.


    Rael continued to pierce her tight vagina, her insides were tightly wrapped around his little brother; it was a sensational experience for both of them, especially Ishtar, who had never felt anything rted to sex.


    Although it took some time, Rael''s entire divine rod but was finally inside Ishtar''s hole with the tip even hitting the end of her hole. It was a heavenly feeling for both of them.


    "How does it feel, losing your purity?" He asked her in a mocking but gentle tone.


    She struggled to lift her head to look at her stomach which was slightly bulging due to Rael''s thick rod.


    Her stomach felt full, almost as though she was full from eating too much.


    She even looked a bit dazed by the fact that she allowed someone to take her virginity.


    "I will begin moving now, okay?"


    He began moving his hips, thrusting it slowly at first, increasing the speed and intensity only after Ish began showing signs of pleasure.


    "Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh!"


    After a few minutes, Ish could no longer feel pain  only extreme pleasure. Her mind quickly became empty, and soon enough, the only thing she could think about was the passionate sensation in her pussy and the heavenly pleasure that came with it.


    The only sound that could be heard inside the lonely domain at this moment was her captivating moaning and heavy breathing, the sound of meat getting pounded.


    "Mess me up ha ha ha~~" She pleaded for more as she tightly embraced his neck.


    He heeded her request and tightly held onto her slim waist as he lifted her into the air and began thrusting faster and faster with no signs of exhaustion even after intensive thrusting for many minutes, his dragon head fiercely hitting the end of her hole repeatedly, like a hammer pounding a wall.


    Her beautiful breasts jiggled and her erotic face, not to mention the sound of her butt cheeks pping against his legs.


    "Something''sing.....Ahhhhhhh!"


    She tilted her head backward and screamed loudly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body going out of control instantly afterward, and arge amount of liquid then gushed out from her bottom.


    However, he did not stop his movements and continued to thrust his steel-like rod into her, as he was also close to reaching his climax from the powerful sucking force of her vagina.


    This only further aroused Ish''s lust and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release liquid without any signs of stopping anytime soon.


    "I feel like I am going insane~!" She eximed.


    After another few more minutes of thrusting, Rael finally imploded her insides with his liquid.


    He kissed her on the lips afterward. However, despite already releasing his love liquid, he didn''t pull his penis out of her hole, keeping the white milky substance tightly sealed within.


    Ish took this moment to take deep breaths. She has never been this exhausted before, not even during the life and death battles in her life.


    "Y-you are still hard....?!" Ish couldn''t help but exim with shock!


    He pressed his body against her embracing her heavenly mounds.


    Time began to pass slowly, and both of them started to zest each other, tasting all the different techniques they had to offer to each other.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 33: The Fairy Realm

    Chapter 33: The Fairy Realm


    The domain had already broken apart, and Rael had returned to his normal state. Inside his Soul Sea, the flower had wilted and a fresh seedling was birthing.


    On the ground, Rael was sleeping and beside him was Ishtar who had just woken up.


    She looked at him, confused with mixed emotions, he was currently defenseless and sleeping.


    If she attacked him then he would surely die, plus she was stronger than him because Rael was no longer super saiyajin.


    She crept up close to his body, his body had a unique smell, just like cherries.


    His silver hair fell all upon his body simr to a fresh tapestry, his face was innocent and his lips curved slightly as he slept soundly.


    In her hand was an ethereal de she constructed, she pointed it to his neck with a firm determination in her eyes.


    Her red eyes glinted with a murderous light, she almost touched the de below his chin, making a cut.


    *Drip...Drop...*


    Looking at the blood, some mysterious feeling exploded from her heart.


    Guilt? Worry? She did not know but she sure did not enjoy it.


    It made her uneasy looking at the blood,


    ''What are these feelings?....''


    She gazed at Rael''s handsome pretty boy face and she exploded into redness, remembering everything they had done at night.


    Her hand started to tremble making the ethereal knife she was holding disappear.


    She fell to her knees atop Rael''s chest.


    Her hands went forward to touch his innocent sleeping face, after massaging his face for a while, she touched his lips.


    His lips were as soft as snow and pink in color just like flowers. She suddenly felt an urge to kiss them, she went close to him and gave him a deep passionate kiss.


    Not aware of what she was doing, as if she was in a trance, she pushed him away and frowned while touching her lips with her long slender fingers while the other hand deep inside her wet pussy.


    ''Why?... I don''t like this feeling....it makes me feel warm and gives me a sense of security, but it also constantly worries me....''


    She stared at the sleeping man before strengthening her will to go.


    In the end, she couldn''t kill him.


    *Fwip!!*


    Her beautiful ck raven wings came out from her back and pped a couple of times. She took a sting stance and tilted her head in the direction of the sky.


    *Swoosh!!*


    She flew away, as if she was never there, to begin with.


    Rael sighed as he opened his eyes, gazing at the sky with muddled eyes.


    The night he had spent with her, even though it was short was one of the best moments of his life. It was nice to be inside such a powerful entity.


    He couldn''t help but find Ishtar simr to him, although he didn''t pry and didn''t ask her, he got a feeling that she had also gone through a lot, betrayals, losing loved ones, etc.


    Just like how battles help one to understand one''s opponent better, battles in bed helps one to understand one''s partner better.


    "Just what have you endured all this time...maybe even more than me...."


    He stood on his feet and saw that he was naked, a cold wind passed, making him shudder.


    "Where are my clothes...?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    ~The Fairy Realm ~


    *Fwoooo!!!*


    A brilliant light erupted inside the entire realm, it was so bright that it illuminated the entire sky making everyone think that it was daytime instead of night.


    Everyone rushed out of their houses when they saw that it was already day, some fairies grumbled for not being able to sleep properly, some hastily wore their work clothes to go to work, some who were awake the whole time frowned, and some who were in the middle of intercourse felt proud especially the males who were thinking that their stamina was amazing tost till morning.


    "It is already morning?"


    Many people started to roam the streets and do their everyday life, as there were no watches nobody suspected anything.


    After a total of 7 hours the light started to diminish, it was night, but then the most surprising thing for the people was that morning came once again.


    "What the fuck?! Why is it morning again?!"


    People were screaming andining in the entire realm because everything was topsy-turvy.


    Meanwhile in the center of the capital.


    "Why is the body of the previous fairy king exploding with such bright light?!!"


    "This guy wasted all our economy building statues." One of them said in disdain.


    "Hey! At least he was handsome!" One girl cried.


    "Yeah yeah...he used to be a heartthrob and all that but after his ascension, he never even came to meet us or show a sign that he was alive or even cared about us!...."


    "You men are just jealous of him!" A girl snorted while looking in the direction of his coffin with a dreamy expression.


    "Yeah, I wish he could be my husband..." A man sighed.


    "Bro... you are a boy."


    "So what you homophobic?"


    "No lmao."


    "What is that?" The gay fairy frowned.


    "Lick my ass oni-chan."


    "I am in."


    "I am in."


    "Count me in too!"


    "Stop!! What if the royal guards hear us?!" Another fairy pointed towards the Royal Fairy guards who were standing near the transparent crystal ss coffin.


    The others looked at him weirdly,


    "Maybe we can ask them to join in the mass orgy."


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Actually...."


    A straight fairy finally screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "FUCK OFF!!! TOPIC CHANGE TOPIC CHANGE AHHHHRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I DONT WANT TO IMAGINE THAT YOU SON OF A BITCH!!"


    "Everyone be QUIET!!! His Majesty ising!" One of the Royal Guards screamed in an authoritative tone.


    A blonde-haired man with emerald green eyes came, his skin was very fair and his face very chiseled.


    His hair was short and more like a modern hairstyle, and his limbs and height were very tall. A perfect man, a man loved by all.


    He had a kind and gentle smile on his face that could mesmerize anyone who saw it. His eyes were like a diamond shining throughout time.


    -But behind the facade of the kind, the gentle and perfect king was a cruel, lustful, and greedy man.


    A man who wanted to make a harem and was in love with the wives of his fake sworn brother and had made a n to kill his fake sworn brother a.k.a his crush''s husband.


    Why fake brother?


    Yeah, because he had formed a cross in his fingers like how kids do, that''s a pun, he didn''t swear the oath-taking the divinews as the witness.


    After years of nning, he was sessfully able toe up with a n.


    Irakiel was a narcissistic guy and would often stroll around the city admiring his statues and portraits so he simply rigged his greatest statue and made it topple at the perfect time.


    -But to his dismay and extreme disappointment, after the death of Irakiel, his wives swore to the divinews to never love any other man or have intercourse with any.


    After the oath, they went into seclusion.


    He felt angry!!! He killed his King to woo them!!


    Even Elequeeness who was cold to her husband showed that she loved him by taking the oath.


    At that very moment, he knew that he was nothing special, he had a Divine Constitution, unlike Rael who had a Godly Constitution.


    If that was not enough, Rael had amazing skills in swordy, music, art, and medicine.


    Rael was also a heartthrob for being extremely handsome and an individual who had seduced even a few Goddesses from the Godly Realm. His own teacher was the True Goddess of the Moon.


    As any person with long life, Rael had gone through debauchery hundreds if not thousands of times.


    Whenever something too emotional hit him like betrayal or losing someone, he would go into debauchery, it was fairly normal in every person''s life.


    But but but!! Rael''s debauchery was extreme!


    He did not know that he could be too overbearing and a god for people with his amazing moonlight fingering techniques.


    Rael would deny being a scumbag but everyone knows the truth about the two-faced fucker.


    What did Joz have? Nothing.


    He didn''t have any of the qualities Rael had.


    He was like a Dogpared to a God.


    What made him more insecure was the fact that Rael''s daughter left the realm right after she came to know that he wanted to marry her.


    If he could not marry Titania and Elequeeness then he would marry the daughter, at least that is what he had nned.


    She also left him!!


    Was she that disgusted by the fact of marrying him?


    Joz was too damn insecure.


    He started to take down statues of Rael so that his poprity would diminish and started to spread bad rumors about him to make himself feel better.


    He could not remove all the statues and portraits, the public wasn''t that dumb, he even had to keep the dead body of Rael on a disy in the center of the capital or else he could be called a jealous and corrupt king.


    That indeed did work and many citizens started to favor him but many ancient families believed that Rael had ascended and kept on praying to him.


    Although Joz didn''t like that, he still let them do it.


    Irakiel was dead, it was not as if he ascended, so what could happen...right...?


    But today!!


    His dead frozen body started to shine!


    If a soul of a fairy dies or is removed then the body will freeze and if it''s natural death the body starts to split into wisps turning into spirits.


    It shined so brightly that it blinded the eyes of whoever looked at it directly!


    Seeing the King, everyone knelt instantly. The King simply waved, urging them to stand up with a gentle smile.


    He opened the coffin of the frozen Irakiel and an aroma of wine and lilies escaped making everyone squeal.


    The frozen body was no longer emitting the divine light, he touched his body and frowned, it was cold, but it was slightly warmer, which did not escape from his touch.


    The body being indestructible he would not even be able to burn it, even more, it was ced in the center of the capital city. So that people could see the divine body of the previous King.


    Many girls, old and new would even fangirl around his dead frozen body many times, kinda creepy but he was too damn handsome!


    "This bastard''s body has been cold and frozen for 2 million years....why is it warm now?! As if he just died again?!" The King cursed in anger, his face was filled with shock and a little fear.


    The crowd was in shock seeing an angry expression on their usually smiling kind-hearted King and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to cause him to be so angry.


    "Where is Puck?!" He roared at the royal guards.


    The guards shook their heads slightly and a butler came running to exin the situation.


    "Lord Puck has been missing for a few years, all of us think that he has left the realm or in seclusion...." The butler said.


    "Fuck!" Joz cursed.


    "Find him! Send some men across every realm and find him, he must have some clues! This matter is very important! I give you all my permission to travel!" He ordered.


    ''I need to know why this strange phenomenon is happening since I was sure that I killed him right?!'' Joz thought as he started to tap his shoes on the floor.


    "Should we inform her Highness, Titania, and Elequeeness about this incident?" One of the butlers asked.


    "NO!!" Joz screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Even though he could never have them, he would never let the two have hope.


    Everyone nodded and dispersed quickly.


    He looked at the crowd and winked while smiling kindly, saying,


    "This matter is still being investigated, don''te near his coffin for some time as we are not sure of the phenomenon and it can be harmful."


    "Our King is so kind!"


    "Yeah, he is also very efficient at his work!"


    "Yeah yeah!"


    Everyone in the crowd, be it male, female, young, old all of them at the top of their voices screamed loudly hailing the King.


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    "All hail his Majesty, Jozron!"


    A cynical smile appeared on his face hearing their praise as he waved at them to calm them all down.


    Everyone looked at the King, who looked a little shaken up and couldn''t help but wonder what had happened to cause him such worry and anger.

 Chapter 34: Kidnapped

    Chapter 34: Kidnapped


    Alizejh ran to the enforcer department as soon as she got the news of what had taken ce.


    Alizejh especially was very worried.


    She felt that she shouldn''t have left Rael alone and should have gone along with him despite how tired she was.


    After all, even if he said that he awakened his celestial bloodline, he was still weak since it had hardly been a week since he awakened it.


    Rael didn''t even have any experience because since young he was talentless and pathetic in fighting or any kind ofbat.


    He had a meager amount of mana, worse than even trash.


    When they were kids, they would always get bullied by the other siblings for being born from a one-night stand, not even a concubine.


    Her brother would take all the beatings for her, he even promised to protect her forever like any other cliche brother.


    s, he was deemed as trash while she was a prodigy.


    Since then her brother was not the same as before it was as if he hadpletely changed, and the light in his eyes had been extinguished.


    Even when talking and congratting her, there was only fakeness in his smiles.


    He had changed.


    Did the previous Rael hate her?


    No. A brother can never hate a sister no matter what but he indeed felt insecure and worthless.


    Since then her twin brother had fallen into never-ending debauchery and was disdained more and more.


    He became so scummy to the point that he was kicked out of the Sin-Greed family personally by her father and a guilty wife of his.


    Alizejh didn''t know why that had happened but she had some ideas.


    Nevertheless, she left the family along with Rael despite the protests of her father since she was a genius and her father didn''t want to lose her.


    She took upon the same oath her brother had for her to protect her.


    Yet when she needed to be there for him, to protect him.


    She was lying in the bed sleeping like a log.


    When she came to know about what had taken ce she was as if struck by lighting.


    ''Brother....? Are you alive?''


    ''Please be alive! I beg you!''


    She rushed inside the office only to be in shock, the entire office had been transformed into a treatment center.


    Numerous different kinds of species had been injured and were being treated.


    She didn''t care, she started to go through them all, to see if her brother was among any of them.


    ''Brother please where are you?!''


    Droplets of water started to well up from her eyes as she tried her best to find her dear twin only to be disappointed.


    He was not there.


    Her figure slowly staggered as her body touched the cold wall pressed against her back, sliding down, her face as if she has just died.


    However, all hope was not lost.


    ''Wait! If he is not here he could be somewhere outside.''


    A new light was reborn in her eyes as the adrenaline started pumping within her veins, she quickly got up from against the wall and hurried up to leave the department when she stopped by some people in front.


    "Wait!"


    Alizejh tilted her head and saw her best friend Valerie rushing towards her, panting.


    "I aming with you, I can''t bear you to go alone in this situation."


    She nodded and was grateful for her intention, along with her a trio also trotted behind them.


    Alizejh turned to look at them,


    "Why are you threeing, especially you, Phillip."


    Phillip looked at her embarrassed and grumbled in a low voice which everyone heard as the entire hall became silent coincidentally.


    "My mom asked me to."


    ~


    After a long time of searching, Alizejh andpany finally found where Rael could be.


    If she was right then the ce has was in had suffered the most damage as an entire oval some had been created as if an explosion had taken ce.


    If they had Beyde then they could y it.


    As she saw the area in the distance, she got even more stressed out, of course, her friends saw her expression and even they felt agony.


    Philip''s brother who had be King and his wife had already been dered dead.


    Although he didn''t feel that depressed because he wasn''t close to his brother he still felt like crying his heart out.


    His own father was dead, his brother was dead.


    Only his mother was alive.


    Would his stepdad also die?


    Suddenly a voice interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "Alizejh!! I think your brother is there in the distance, I can see two figures!"


    Alizejh looked in the distance as she cried out.


    "Brother...!!!"


    But as soon as she said that something unexpected happened.


    A white-haireddy picked him up in a princess carry while the man in her arms was started and started to wail like a child.


    "Kidnapper leave me!! Leave MEEEE!!!"


    Rael closed his eyes due to the sheer embarrassment, he vowed to teach his student a good lesson in bed.


    It is like they say, the more gentle you are with her outside, the naughtier it gets inside.


    *Fwoom*


    Blood started to umte in Aria''s back as it kept on growing to form a pair of wings made out of blood.


    Aria looked at her lover and then in the direction of Alizejh smiling like a smug bitch.


    Alizejh stopped involuntarily at the scene of her brother getting kidnapped, along with her even the ones apanying her stopped, in a daze as they saw the scene unblinking.


    Her brother was too far away in the distance, she wouldn''t be able to reach him in time to stop the kidnapping.


    She raised her head to look at the woman and noticed that it was the same woman dancing with him during the Regent Banquet.


    Aria Versansha.


    The Archduchess of the Vampire Kingdom.


    The strongest being in the Lower World, second only to Demon Queen, Lucifer.


    Rumors said that Aria was close to ascension.


    Her eyes met Aria''s own blood-red eyes and the duchess smiled at her smugly before leaving, sting through space like a rocket.


    Alizejh''s blood boiled as she looked at the scene with her jaw dropped.


    She fell totally silent, her body not budging at all.


    Philip came closer to her thinking that it would be an opportunity tofort her.


    He raised his hands to keep them on her shoulder to pat it, however as soon as his hands touched her shoulder, the next thing he saw was blood gushing out of it.


    His entire left hand was torn apart!


    Alizejh walked away from them and gave them all a bright warm smile.


    Valerie hesitated but asked in the end.


    "Alize are you okay?"


    Alizejh''s face which was still the same smile didn''t change at all.


    She walked away from them, sliding into the epicenter of the dome, and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "NOT MY BROTHER YOU BITCHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    ~


    The Fairy Realm.


    Inside a dark room were lying two figures in arge bed.


    One had azure-colored hair which reached her waist, her long eyshes twitched as her eyes suddenly opened, revealing eyes the color of ice.


    While the other one had long blond hair which fell in her bountiful boobs, just like the azure-haired girl, even her eyes opened revealing an emerald color.


    Both of them stared at each other before asking.


    "Did you feel that?" The blonde hair woman asked.


    The azure-haired nodded as she frowned slightly.


    "It was a divine resonance, it is as if as if he is alive."


    Right as they were questioning each other their divine sense picked up a telepathic message from one of their servants.


    [ Your Highnesses we have an important piece of information for you both. ]


    The azure-haireddy said in an authoritative voice.


    "Speak."


    [ The corpse of the Graceful One was shining brightly, so bright that even covered the entire sky with light as intent as daylight for more than 6 hours. ]


    Both of them fell into silence, the blonde-haired woman then spoke.


    "Very well, investigate the situation and give us a full report also keep an eye on the fake king."


    [Your word is mymand, your Highness!!]


    The two women nodded as they exchanged nces with each other.


    The blonde-haired woman fell into her thoughts, there was an awkward silence prevailing in the room as none of the two spoke.


    Finally, it was broken as the azure-haireddy asked in a quivering tone as if she would cry at any moment.


    Although her voice was cold, one could easily detect her care for the person as she was almost crying and even stuttering which she never did normally.


    "Do you think he is alive?"


    She was met with silence.


    A chuckle escaped from the mouth of the blonde-haired woman.


    "I knew he wouldn''t die, after all, he is my husband."


    A rare wry smile came upon the face of the Azure-haireddy, she was a ssic tsundere.


    "Wrong, he is our husband."


    "Do you think he wille for us after all this time?" The azure-haired woman asked.


    The blonde-haired smiled as she brushed the azure hair of Elequeeness.


    "If he doesn''te then we will find him and give him a fate worse than death. He dares to leave his two beautiful wives alone for such a long time! He is lucky that we are not sluts like other women and love him immensely."


    Titania coughed,


    "You didn''t even admit to him that you love him, so this time I think you should confess."


    Elequeeness sighed,


    "I should have confessed, I was too wrapped around in my own world and busy....?"


    Titania rolled her eyes,


    "Oh please, you were just shy."


    Elequeeness dared not to look in her eyes and said in a wimpy tone,


    "N-no I wasn''t shy."


    "Oh really?" Titania teased as she pinched Elequeeness''s cheeks.


    She sighed as she looked at Rael''s portrait with a longing expression.


    "I hope we meet soon enough."

 Chapter 35: Meow(**)

    Chapter 35: Meow(**)


    While Philip was getting his hand bandaged so that he could ask the healers to regrow it, Valerie was deeply frowning.


    There was an elf who was sleeping soundly with bubblesing out from his nose.


    Her long slender legs slowly went near him as she bent a bit to get a clear look at his face.


    He had the face of any typical elf.


    Handsome h h.


    He had a badge stuck around his belt, she instantly realized that he was a superior elite from the Enforcer Department.


    An Adjudicator.


    But why is he sleeping like a baby here?


    "Eh... Alize what should we do this guy?" She asked nonchntly, as a friend of Alizejh she had benefits, she could take a senior lightly.


    Alizejh despite being a rank lower than everyone was respected as everyone believed that she would be one of the elders of the force one day.


    "Kick him awake for all I care." She said slightly annoyed, she was still angry.


    "Sorry.. what?" Valerie said with surprise, even though she could disrespect a superior, this kind of disrespect would be another level.


    "Yeah go and kick him awake..." She said with an indifferent tone.


    "Alize..." She hesitated to go and kick him so Alizejh sighed.


    "Seriously guys...I''ll show you all.."


    This was an opportunity to release her anger fully.


    Poor Shi.


    She went towards the sleeping Shi and kicked him in the stomach repeatedly.


    ~


    On the other hand, Rael was kissing the hungry vampire.


    He broke the kiss as he started to strip Aria of her clothes. Like a master, he tore her blouse and quickly unhooked her bra.


    "You are like a hungry kitten today." Rael chuckled as he looked at the horny woman who was preying him with hungry eyes.


    "Don''t speak." Her passionate voice sounded in the room as she wrapped her arms around his neck as the two kissed like animals.


    After a few moments, they broke the kiss, Rael started to take off his clothes as he got an interesting idea.


    "Hey, you said you are my kitten right?" He asked with a glint in his eyes.


    She looked at him without any change in expression, actions would prove better than words.


    She slowly started to lick his body like ice cream as she went towards the lower part of his body.


    What was quite cool was that she was a masochist who wanted to be dominated by him.


    Well to bepletely honest, every woman he had banged would be a masochist.


    Most sadist women are secret masochists waiting to be fucked deeply.


    "As you are my cat, why don''t you meow for me." He smirked at her.


    Would she be willing to let go of her pride go?


    She was surprised at this demand of his and gave a smile of her own, vampires are masters of seduction so they had semi-metamorphic traits.


    *Plop*


    Suddenly a tail protruded from her butt, below her asshole, along with the tail, a pair of cat ears also were transformed from her normal elf ones.


    "Nya~"


    Rael''s eyes opened up wide as he looked at her, truly delicious, he wanted to eat her all up.


    Her furry tail, her pearl skin, her cute ears.


    Rael wanted them all.


    He took the human-sized cat in his arms as he threw her on the couch and pounced upon her tits, greedily sucking on them.


    She released whimpered moans as she saw him bite her red cherry nipples.


    "Why do you taste so good today?" He asked as he went near her vagina hole while brushing off her tail.


    "It might be because we are bonded and as we progress in intimacy, both of us will be like an aphrodisiac for each other."


    "I see..." He nodded as he started to suck her vagina, twirling his tongue around in it.


    "Ngh~" She moaned as she pressed his head closer to her pussy.


    Her love juice was truly tasty, it seemed as if she was right about her being an aphrodisiac for him.


    Rael loved sweet stuff, as a fairy, sweets were his favorite and her love juices tasted exactly like ripened pineapples.


    *Fwoooo*


    Like a river, all her love juices started to spray out of her pussy, she had cummed.


    After having his share of love juices he slowly stood up and showed Aria the mountain which was longer than Mount Tai.


    Rael had the ability to make his cock size however he wished but the size it was now, if he put it in her pussy it would break, it was also the reason he made her cum.


    She asked Rael in a rather scared voice,


    "M-master, w-what are we going to do?"


    Rael smiled pped that meaty butt of hers and said,


    "Naturally you''re going to have your first ever anal experience and this will be the first of many anal training sessions."


    He didn''t add but it was his way of taking revenge for kidnapping him literally.


    Aria gulped and got a bit afraid. She never thought he would be into that.


    "Teacher, do we really have to do this? Isn''t my pussy to your satisfaction?"


    Rael then smiled like a saint.


    "Of course your pussy is to my satisfaction, it feels very great. But still, I want to be able to fuck you in both your pussy and your ass, and didn''t you yourself want to learn more about intimacy how can I not fuck your ass?"


    Aria gulped even harder knowingthat there was no way of escaping this but she had given herself to him when she asked him to teach her also the fact she was now his wife.


    Rael saw that Aria was not happy with this and she was a bit afraid of things going in her ass, he sighed and said.


    "Don''t worry I will do it gently, I don''t want my kitten student to be hurt."


    Although she was still scared, she nodded and epted what he said, if it would provide greater pleasure then she was all up for it, even if it would hurt.


    There is nothing bad about enjoying different things.


    She didn''t know what was going to happen next, but she did know it wouldn''t be fun for her.


    "Put your hands against the wall and stick out that ass of yours," Rael ordered in a strict but surprisingly gentle tone.


    Aria gulped not knowing what her ass would be going through from now on. Still, she obediently followed hismands and went into the position Rael wanted, sticking out her ass.


    Rael looked at her ass which was just staring at him.


    He could feel it begging him to start training it and transform it into an incredibly lewd ass.


    He went behind her and nicely pped her ass cheeks a few times.


    He then spread her ass cheeks, exposing her anal entrance.


    She whimpered a bit, scared of what would happen next, she had heard that anal virginity would hurt more than normal.


    Rael took his long cock in his hands as he got ready to thrust.


    The main reason why he wanted to take her anal virginity was that her asshole was right below her tail and he would be able to y with it.


    He pulled her tail, he couldn''t resist doing it.


    "KYAA~" She jumped in surprise. As she had be a cat vampire, it was like a part of her body.


    "I think you needed to say nyaa there, it seems that I will have to teach you this also." He sighed shaking his head in fake disappointment.


    She purred as she used one hand to stretch her ass to make the entrance clearer.


    Rael grinned as he thrust his cock into her anal hole in one go.


    "NYAAAAA~~~~~~!!!" She screamed at the top of her lungs as tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.


    He didn''t stop, he pulled the tail while stroking his cock in her anal hole repeatedly.


    Aria screamed and screamed, her moans aroused the two of them even more.


    He then slowly started to nibble on her ears while keeping his cock in her asshole.


    "Nghh~ Ahh~ Fuck me harder!"


    Rael waspelled to her request and kept his word going deeper and deeper.


    "Nyaa!!"


    Her moans were too erotic, he slowly started to use his moonlight fingering techniques through his tongue on her ears making her aroused more and more.


    He could even feel the blood rushing through his very veins, pumping with power.


    ''Is this what she meant when she said that the blood bond will get stronger as they fuck?'' He wondered.


    When he felt that he was close to climax, he took out his cock from her asshole and quickly inserted it into her pussy in one straight go.


    "NGHH~!!!" She moaned loudly as she felt his cock breaking through the barriers.


    *Fweeee*


    His cum erupted inside her pussy, and the same happened with her.


    Both of them climaxed at the same time.


    Aria even cked out due to sheer pleasure.


    Rael also didn''t take out his cock from out of her, letting the semen remain in it.


    He closed his eyes as he pulled the nket covering both of them and hugged her from the back kissing her white hair.


    As he spooned her he could feel his own eyes getting heavy, slowly drifting off.


    It had been a long day.


    He would have to have a proper talk with Ariater when they would wake up.

 Chapter 36: A New Day

    Chapter 36: A New Day


    I woke up and yawned stretching my arms and legs, tilting my head I noticed that the busty vampire was still sleeping beside me.


    I stared at her soft pearly white skin, slowly raising my gaze I lowered my face and gave her a quick kiss on her cheeks before getting out of the bed slowly and cautiously so she wouldn''t wake up.


    Normally if it was anyone else who was sleeping like that I would have long since woken that person up but through the blood bond, I knew that Aria was quite simr to me.


    Even she didn''t like to be woken up and would be very grumpy once she woke up.


    Hence I decided to leave the kitten alone.


    As I slowly walked into the hotel suite room, I walked towards the balcony and noticed that it was early morning.


    Now I felt even better for not waking her up.


    It was the perfect time to cultivate, closing my eyes I let the spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth flow into my body as I slowly started to make my mind and body stable.


    I kept on repeating the enlightenment I received the day before yesterday in my mind as I felt my entire mindscape gopletely nk.


    ''The ego is impatient because time is limited...But the spirit is patient because it is eternal....''


    The cultivation speed had pathetically dropped since the sudden multiple breakthroughs I got in my spiritual corest time, this time I was sure that I was very close to another breakthrough but it would be hard.


    If Ipared my power level, I am not sure how strong Alizejh is but seeing how she awakened the Angel Bloodline early, I won''t underestimate her, I might still be lower than her.


    I am currently a Greater Demon while, Alizejh is already an Arch-Demon, what a pathetic brother I am, I have still not evolved.


    But, it is usible, since evolution requires a certain level of physical index and magic.


    I can even feel that I am very close to evolution.


    Opening my eyes, the bright rays of sunrise blinded my eyes, only when my eyes adjusted was I able to see properly.


    The sky had settled down to a cheery blue color and the Sun was shining in a bright yellow, a sigh escaped from my mouth as I stood up, stretching my arms and legs, bending 180 to touch my toes


    I am very flexible.


    Flexibility, nimbleness, and grace are very important in all my skills so I practice all of them asionally.


    After doing some yoga, I took the nearby napkin and entered the room.


    Huh? She is still sleeping?


    I noticed the kitten who was hugging the pillow that I had kept to substitute me tightly.


    I sucked in a cold breath, I am kinda happy that I am not there, I don''t want to die again, and this time by suffocation.


    Now that I see all my deaths happened due to stupid reasons, I should be more careful.


    Quickly I entered the shower and took a quick bath, after the shower, I changed into a long white t-shirt and ck shorts.


    Tucking half of the t-shirt into the shorts I saw my reflection in the mirror.


    Hey! Who is that?


    He is so damn handsome!!


    I have never seen someone as beautiful as him!


    Oh... wait a second!


    That''s me!


    Then I almost wanked to myself however I controlled it and instead giggled creepily for a few minutes.


    Swiftly took a sticky note from the desk and stuck it on the small table near where Aria was sleeping to inform her that I had gone down to eat breakfast.


    Although I highly doubt that she would be waking up anytime soon.


    As I was going to leave, I felt a hand pulling my t-shirt.


    Tilting my head I saw Aria poutingzily while stillying as cozy as a log.


    Suddenly she simply pulled me closer to her and pinned me on the bed, nibbling my ears.


    Is she expecting me to moan?....


    I simply let her eat my ear whole, a sigh escaping from my mouth as I said in a low voice.


    "I am hungry...can I go and eat breakfast?"


    "No! But.... you can eat me." She added with a wink.


    Her tongue entered my mouth which I allowed entering, our tongues twisted and twirled coiling around each other.


    After five minutes of passionate kissing, she finally broke it. I couldn''t help but look at her with a bit of disgust, inwardly I felt a bit warm.


    "Go brush your teeth or I might just turn you into a stray kitten!"


    Of course, it wasn''t a movie where kisses would taste good without even brushing.


    She stared at me dumbfounded and huffed away while looking at me as if I had wronged her.


    "Go go go! Youzy cat!" I pped her ass as I encouraged her.


    She rubbed her hand where I pped and looked at me with teary eyes.


    "I am a nobledy..."


    I smiled smugly,


    "-And I am your husband."


    Before she could speak again I put a finger on her mouth.


    "Let''s talk while eating breakfast, now go and freshen up, I like dirty only in bed."


    She nodded obediently and swiftly gave a small peck on my cheeks before heading towards the bathroom.


    I yelled from the other side, as I started to wear my white sneakers.


    "I am leaving, I will catch a seat for us. Byee!!"


    I didn''t bother to hear her reply and ran away as fast as I could.


    Upon reaching the breakfast area, which apparently, was a buffet, I noticed that there were fairly very few customers.


    Well due to the zombie incident it was understandable.


    I wonder what happened to Alizejh, I left her safely in the hotel room so I am sure nothing bad happened.


    It seems I will have to meet up with her soon.


    She must be worried about me.


    I sighed as I walked around, putting food on my te.


    When I was done filling up my te I went to the corner of the restaurant and sat over there, as the restaurant was on the 18th floor and hadrge transparent windows, I could see the scenery outside.


    Nodding to myself as I looked at my te, I decided to eat the fresh fruits first, I would save the ham sandwich for thest.


    It''s my favorite.


    The city had be more like a ghost city, almost all humans had died bing zombies and trying to eat other species.


    The nightmare still wasn''t over as whoever got the bite would be a zombie but people who were immune to diseases were exceptions to the zombie virus.


    I am one of them due to my Angel Bloodline, including Alizejh and Aria, the vampire was an undead so the zombie virus wouldn''t affect the likes of her.


    If my calctions are right then this zombie apocalypse should end in a matter of days.


    I won''t lie although this is very cold and ruthless, the zombie apocalypse is a lot like a blessing because I can experiment my powers on them.


    In the next few days, I will be training myself by trying to exterminate them.


    It''s a perfect training exercise.


    I dug into my pockets, my hands instantly touched a round object.


    Pulling it out from my pocket, I stared at it.


    It was gold in color and extremely alluring. It could literally make the most selfless man greedy. It seemed brighter than the Sun and could easily blind a person.


    "Ring of Solomon...."


    I muttered as I stared at the ring in my palm.


    Holding the ring on my two fingers, inspecting it, I wore it on my index finger.


    I had ''borrowed'' the ring from Ishtar when I was torturing her.


    If I am right then the soul shard of Mahir El Navah had been removed by Ishtar and absorbed, I still don''t know what she is going to use it for.


    "I should check out the abilities of this ringter..."


    One of the abilities I was sure of was the Mind Rape one which Ishtar used to brainwash that red-haired devil.


    If you ask me it''s a very handy ability. As I slid the ring onto my finger, the color of the ring started to change from heavenly gold to the same silver color of the earring worn by me.


    I tried to remove the ring from my finger with all my force but to no avail.


    I couldn''t even budge it a bit.


    "I screwed myself over...." I sighed and started to imagine the snakedy, she must be giggling right now from her pocket dimension.


    She must be happy to use me as her yaoi doujin material.


    Just great!


    Now I even have a mind-raping ring for her to make hypnosis doujins.


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 37: Conversation with Aria

    Chapter 37: Conversation with Aria


    Rael frowned a little.


    "I know you are a vampire, you told me yourself, so why are you eating meat?"


    She chewed slowly and gulped it.


    "I like the taste of normal food."


    Rael nodded and focused on his food, in the Celestial Realm, Vampires were few and were known to be a notorious bunch.


    "Married vampires only drink the blood of their betrothed one, that is one reason why most vampires don''t marry. We have too many restrictions."


    Rael''s interest irked a bit,


    "Oh, please do tell me these restrictions."


    Aria didn''t mean to hide,


    "The first being, that once blood bonded, we can only drink the blood of our bonded one, it gives us the most nourishment. In my case that person is you.


    Second, once we vampires fall in love, it will be for eternity, only that particr person.


    Third, our blood bond can only be with one person, he or she doesn''t have to be the loved one but it is preferred to be the loved one."


    Rael was listening to everything, to be honest, he wasn''t yet in love with Aria, sure she was beautiful, elegant, and seemed like a good woman, but he was still not in love.


    "Do you love me?" Rael asked straightforwardly.


    Aria looked him in the eye, not letting go of his gaze.


    "I-I don''t know."


    Rael nodded, understanding everything, however, Aria broke his train of thoughts.


    "I don''t love you yet, but I do feel attraction to you, when I first saw you, I deemed you to be interesting but the little interaction made me want you and only you, no other male in my life, hence I connected you to me with a blood bond."


    Rael smiled to which Aria too smiled back, she didn''t hesitate to speak her mind.


    "The attraction how much ever low it is, it is growing inside me, it''s like a me, growing brighter and brighter."


    Rael didn''t speak, he ate his food in silence but his ears were fully concentrated on what she was saying.


    "Just one look into your eyes makes everything in the world and my life seem to glow. You make me want to see the sunrise every day, to know it''s another day where I could have you by my side."


    She spoke with a mncholic smile as she clutched his palms with her own, her eyes looked as if they would cry outright at that moment.


    Rael froze.


    ''Yandere?''


    Then he shook his head. He may be thinking too much.


    Creeping closer to her, he gave her a kissie on her cheek.


    "Don''t you think that you are already in love with me, kitten?"


    "Ah..."


    Realization crawled into her, she immediately bolted aback a bit, her face was pink, and her hands couldn''t help but start twirling her hair in circles.


    She looked a bashful beauty at that moment.


    "That was embarrassing." She sighed loudly.


    A perk of a blood bond was that the two parties could feel each other''s feelings through the bond.


    Their emotions, be it, agony, embarrassment, hate, disappointment, lust... love, etc.


    Blood is mysterious, it is ancient, a part of the body that has been since the beginning. There are infinite possibilities, blood has even blood magic.


    Blood helps in rituals, ancestry magic bloodline limits, etc.


    -And the two Rael and Aria were connected. Blood is only second to Soul.


    Aria chuckled bitterly as she remarked.


    "It seems that my husband is not yet in love with me."


    Rael smiled wryly at her remark.


    She hopped from her seat like a rabbit and jumped into hisp like a spoiled princess and looked into his eyes with puppy eyes.


    Rael broke into a sweat, Aria bit his ear lobe as she eyed him like a puppy. At that moment his emotions broke like a dam.


    Rael''s face tilted in the other direction, his ear was a little pink because of the biting.


    When he looked at her he almost broke into a series of mockughter.


    "I''ll be honest, I do not feel love towards you...yet."


    Aria''s head immediately looked at the floor, she was almost going to cry.


    He sighed, "I am not done speaking, I am not in love, at least not yet but I do feel attraction and love can be groomed between two parties."


    Her face instantly brightened as she hugged the boy tightly, she even started to cry, her tears were hot, unlike her cold skin.


    Rael hugged her back, Aria started to suck his supple neck, a red mark appeared on his neck when she let go of her lips.


    She smiled at the surprised Rael and giggled a bit.


    "I have now marked you as mine."


    Rael shook his head and stared out of the window. Meanwhile, Aria red at him with hearts escaping her eyes and a smile deep enough to scare anyone.


    "Dear, what do you think is the best way to make a woman fall in love?" She asked taking a sip of watermelon juice.


    Rael smirked a bit, he put his long slender fingers to his lips as he winked at her.


    "Kidnap the woman."


    Aria was startled by what he said and almost coughed blood in the Chinese way.


    "Erm.. what do you mean kidnap...?"


    Rael raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Literally the word, kidnap is what I mean."


    She looked at him doubtfully, "Would you mind exining a bit."


    "Stockholm Syndrome." He replied nonchntly.


    Her mouth formed an ''O'' however, Rael didn''t stop there.


    "It is best if you are not the person to kidnap the person, let someone else do it for you, don''t let the woman know, and treat her well while she is kidnapped. It always works."


    "Why do you seem so experienced in this...?"


    Rael who was chucking instantly stoppedughing.


    "No no no! You are misunderstanding, I have never kidnapped anyone ever! Instead, I am the one who got kidnapped."


    Aria raised her eyebrows.


    "Someone kidnapped me before you?"


    Rael nodded.


    "Yes. Long time back. Don''t ask me more, I do not wish to remember those traumatizing days."


    She looked at him distrustfully, Rael sighed at her behavior and coughed.


    "Anyway there is another method but it is quite risky because there is a high chance of getting friend-zoned."


    She looked at him unimpressed.


    "Please do enlighten me."


    "If the woman has recently broken her rtionship and is drowning in sorrow, offer herfort."


    Her face was bing cold and stoic every moment he said a word, in order to change the topic Rael spoke.


    "By the way, why did you kidnap me yesterday?"


    Her facade immediately broke as she started to fiddle with her fingers.


    "I was worried, you had many emotions going through our blood bond and I knew that I couldn''t lose you."


    Realization struck him, "I am assuming you were able to find me through the blood bond."


    She nodded.


    Rael narrowed his eyes.


    "Well anyway I wanted to meet you again so thanks for kidnapping me, I am sure you wanted to use me as a subject of Stockholm syndrome..."


    She pouted slightly.


    "I do seem to think that it''s not me but you who seems to be experienced in kidnapping."


    Rael chuckled looking at her and couldn''t help but pinch her puffy cheeks.


    "Well your n worked, you can say that it has the same effect on men as it has on women."


    Aria blushed, even more, she seemed to be shrinking and bing a chibi version.


    Finally, she broke into a series of giggles while wiping the slight tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Rael smiled wryly as he closed his eyes, and his hand slowly went near his te.


    Huh?


    He frowned, why did his te seem empty?


    Immediately his eyes opened wide as he looked at Aria who was happily gigging and eating his ham sandwich.


    Rael almost fell from his chair as he clutched his chest, it pained!!


    He could cough blood at any moment now.


    ''Why is it always my ham?!?!''

 Chapter 38: Epoch

    Chapter 38: Epoch


    The sun had set in the west and dusk transformed into nightfall.


    It was time. Time to hunt zombies and hone my skills.


    The moon shined brightly and its gaze fell over me, I didn''t feel anything special, I had one goal and that was executing as many zombies I could.


    If my spections are right then the eradication of the zombies is going well and almost over so I need to use this time as much I can.


    Closing my eyes I spread out my spiritual sense, hoping to find any life energy.


    After a few minutes, I finally found life energy.


    Expanding my spiritual sense I tried to lock the energy beyond, I would never rush into battle recklessly, it was a habit of mine to be cautious of the environment duringbat or even an ambush.


    Hmm...


    Everything seems fine.


    As soon as I got ready to depart as everything seemed normal, something struck my spiritual radar.


    -But, this time it was different...


    The life energy was depleting at an astonishing rate!


    Also, the anomaly was that the life energy was too immense, not something that one should have in the Lower World.


    I couldn''t help but frown, although the zombies were a priority, I had to check this out.


    ~Elsewhere~


    "Ha... ha.. ha.. ha...."


    A woman panted as she was getting surrounded by zombies.


    Her body was top ss, her hair was as white as snow and her eye was a luminescent pink color. Her waist although small and her chest was average-sized.


    Leaving all that aside, she had an air of charisma around her, her eyes glowed in the darkness of the light as she continuously hunted the zombies down.


    However.


    One eye of hers was glowing in a rather luminescent pink and the glowing eye was golden in color.


    Heterochromia.


    A feature which was extremely rare in the Celestial and the Godly Realm.


    Those born with heterochromia have the ability to ess heaven and hell at the same time, the ability to judge any weakness and strike it.


    Hence they are also called Ghost Eyes.


    And in the entire of the Celestial and Godly in, the only beings who have the ghost eyes are witches.


    Whoever has Ghost Eyes, is a witch.


    Even if born in an angel race of a demon or a shapeshifter.


    The person will have no features simr to the race they are born from, eg: If born in an Angel Race, they will have no wings or any simrities.


    A Witch is an altogether different race.


    Their number is very scarce and only women can be witches.


    And even in witches, those who have heterochromia are extremely scarce.


    Those who have these legendary Ghost Eyes are the ''Cardinal Esthers.'' Moreover, in total there are only nine Cardinal Esthers, there have never been more than nine in history for a while now.


    And one of these Esthers was currently in the Lower Word.


    Why?


    "Tsk!"


    The woman clicked her tongue as she extracted her daggers and empowered them with magic and kept on killing all the zombies one by one.


    "Too many... no time..." She grumbled.


    Raising her hands in the sky, a bright me started to coil around her hand, however, the color of the me was not normal instead it was deep purple in color.


    [The Wretched mes.]


    One of the most horrifying mes ever since the beginning of everything.


    Her figure started to float in the air, she raised her head high as if looking at insects.


    The mes burned only brighter and brighter, there was no heat flowing out from the mes, it was like as if it was entrapped within the mes.


    Now instead of her raised hand, there was only her index finger which was holding the me as it continued growing into a mini sun.


    "May the wrath of the Gods pierce through your very souls, burning them, crippling them, erasing them."


    Her golden eyes burned with a ze as she released a battle cry.


    "Retribution!!!"


    *SWOOSHHHH!!!!*


    All the air in the atmosphere got sucked, a star was born, a star not of hope, a star not of salvation but rather... A Star of Destruction.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!*


    Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn! Burn!


    All shall burn!!!


    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die


    All shall suffer!!!


    Suffer!!


    Suffer!


    Suffer!!!!


    "This is your retribution."


    All the debris blew away, the zombies cried in pain, their wails were the only sound in the still night, the entirend was razed to the ground, and nothing remained.


    The entire area was t! Everything in the area was razed.


    Buildings, Restaurants, Mansions, Houses.


    The city was a Ghost City and many had already left excluding the Enforcer Department hence fortunately not many people had died.


    Yes, along with Zombies even innocents had died.


    Regardless, it was normal.


    They were fools to not flee, they should have escaped long when the Zombies Apocalypse had started.


    Innocents die whenever there is war.


    The Apocalypse was a war in a way.


    Killing, Murder, is normal.


    As long as the souls are not obliterated it is all fine.


    In that way, even ascension marks a person guilty since to ascend to God-Hood one needs soul.


    God doesn''t ascend alone, he ascends along with the Soul, using them as a source of power.


    In this wretched world, there was no time for naivety.


    No kindness.


    In a world of Demons, Gods, and Entities, only the strong can survive.


    If you die, it is because you are weak.


    If you win it is either because you are strong or you have luck.


    Since Luck is an important factor within itself.


    The sky cleared up as the stars continued shining without a shred of guilt, the moon also kept its gaze on the falling figure of the witch.


    Amid everything, an enchanting figure was falling.


    Under the watch of the glistening figure, a seeming deity from the heavens caught the unconscious woman in his arms as he floated downwards.


    The silver-haired man quickly entered his domain andid the girl down on hisp, as he released a sighposed of cold breath.


    He rested against the tree behind him as he got lost in his own thoughts while looking at the night scenery of his domain.


    His domain was quiet, he sighed with relief.


    There were no stars nor was there a moon, only a starless night sky.


    The Stars can see, and the Moon can see. They are alive, they are spies of the word. Everything is alive, the world itself.


    The walls can hear, the wind can talk and the skies, stalk.


    Rael was safe from any outside view.


    He looked at the sleeping figure of the girl in hisp and closed his eyes, trying to figure out her condition.


    His eyes widened as he examined her more!!


    Her wounds were beyond what he had expected, she was too damaged, to the point of breaking.


    Just how much had she endured??


    Rael didn''t believe that he could heal her, maybe if it was his teacher, the Moon Goddess.


    She would be able to heal her.


    At most what Rael could do was provide her relief by using Moonlight Acupuncture Techniques.


    Yes, not the fingering ones.


    He immediately sat straight as he let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in his body, his fingertips had be like as if needles.


    Rael closed his eyes as he umted his spiritual energy in small points of his fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.


    It was the perfect amount.


    His control over was it more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.


    He slowly brushed his finger on her forehead as he quickly pricked her meridians as fast as he could.


    First, he had to stop all flow of mana.


    After blocking all the meridians, he sighed a relief, it was quite hard to do this, his spiritual energy was not in excess nor was he at his peak.


    This just reminded him that he had to get stronger, stronger than hisst self, strong to the point that he could destroy worlds by just looking at them.


    Rael also realized something crucial, something ominous and too mysterious.


    Something sinister was at work.


    The world was changing.


    It was heading in a direction he didn''t know.


    The gears of the world which were at a stop for a long time had started spinning once more.


    The workings of the ultimate truth had already started to take shape.


    Destruction, salvation, darkness.


    The End.


    The Ultimate Wrath.


    New Heroes, Viins, and Avengers would be born.


    A new era had undeniably begun.


    Everything Ends.


    And Endings give birth to Beginnings.


    Every person had been given a role in a script but the fate of the script was not yet decided nor was there a possible fate.


    Endless possibilities.


    Endless oues.


    Endless results.


    Endless consequences.


    Endless effects.


    The world was changing.


    Rael too had been given a role in the script.


    Actually, it is ironic.


    In the midst of everything was Rael.


    Since he is the main character of the script.

 Chapter 39: Umu I am a just doctor!!

    Chapter 39: Umu I am a just doctor!!


    I was originally in no hurry to reach the location of the life force but I had to unmistakably change my mindset.


    Reverberations of mana flew into the air and struck each particle of mana.


    AOE spell attacks are an offensive attack that disregards the environment and the people and strikes everything in its way, ultimately obliterating everything.


    Honestly, who would be stupid enough to use it in the middle of the city?


    But I knew better, some people use it out of irritation and some use it asst resort.


    Since I also prefer using AOE spells although they use up a lot of mana.


    Ah shit!!


    It seems like the AOE spell is too strong!


    It is definitely ast resort move, seeing how much mana it is using.


    A high-tiered AOE spell.


    Immediately I started to run backward, however, it was toote.


    The shockwave had already arrived.


    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to form a shield in front of me, fortunately, I was not close to the attack.


    However, I was able to get a glimpse of it.


    A spell using the ''Wretched mes''.


    Truly the person who unleashed such a spell was for sure not a resident of the Lower World.


    It seemed unlikely for someone toe to the Lower World and that too if the person was using an AOE spell then it was either exhausted from before or else had excess mana.


    I am guessing that it is thetter, the person must have fought in the Celestial Realm with people and fallen down to the Lower World hence exhausted.


    After enduring the shock wave, I immediately left from where the person released the spell.


    I was curious as to who hade and if possible I could make the person indebted to me.


    Or maybe I could mind-rape the person with the help of the ring.


    After departing from the area towards the explosion, not surprisingly, I didn''t see any zombies around.


    All zombies might have died.


    What shocked me was the fact that the very ground had been razed.


    Truly, the Wretched mes.


    Only they have such destructive power.


    Tilting my head I saw the figure of a young girl in a gothic dress falling, I immediately realized that this youngdy was the one who released the AOE attack.


    Should I save her?


    But would that release a g?


    Ah, fuck it.


    Concentrating on my spiritual energy I floated in the air as I dashed toward the falling girl.


    The light of the moon enveloped my eyes as I gazed at the woman who I caught in my arms.


    For a moment I couldn''t see anything, and as soon as the temporary blindness faded, I caught myself in a daze.


    Her legs were soft and long, her ankles were petite and her thighs were fat in my arms, her waist seemed to be delicate, and her chest was above average.


    Her luscious hair was only till her chest level, my hand unconsciously brushed it.


    Silky...


    Quickly I used my spiritual energy to conjure my domain and entered inside.


    It was the lush green scenery, same as always, just that it was currently nighttime in the domain.


    Iid the girl''s head carefully on myp and a sigh escaped from my mouth as I leaned against the sole tree in my domain.


    Closing my eyes I sent my spiritual energy to check her condition, instantly my eyes widened in shock!


    Infinite mana!!


    Is she a witch?


    A witch, an existence equal to False Gods or more.


    But what shocked me was not because she was a witch but the fact that her wounds were too severe.


    Her intermiscial muscles were fully torn, she had numerous cavities in her carbon flex and her energy system had fully copsed, what was most worrying was the fact that the infinite mana was continuously flowing in her body and her body being crippled was not able to bear the weight of the pure and continuous flow of mana.


    If this went on then her body would break in the worst way properly.


    No that was an understatement, her body was already breaking as every second passed.


    How had she even been able to handle so much pain?!


    I shook my head, witches, are truly amazing creatures.


    Beings from every realm see them as abominations to be exterminated, even I, but I might be mistaken.


    How can someone handle so much pain with sheer willpower?!


    At that moment I only felt pure admiration for thedy wearing a goth dress.


    However good I might be in my medical skills, this wound is too much for even me to handle, if it was my teacher who taught me medicine and music skills then maybe she would be able to heal this witch.


    Although I may not be able to heal her at least I can ease a little of her pain.


    I immediately sat straight as I let the energy of Heaven and Earth, flow in my body, my fingertips had be like as if needles.


    Closed my eyes I started to umte my spiritual energy in small points of my fingers, it was not in excess nor was it inck.


    It was the perfect amount.


    My control over it was more than amazing, it was enchanting, like as if an elegant disy of art.


    Slowly brushing my finger on her forehead, I quickly pricked her meridians as fast as I could.


    First, I had to stop all flow of mana.


    After blocking all her mana meridians, a sigh of relief escaped my mouth, it was quite hard to do this.


    The mana flow was fully stopped, and now there was no need to worry about further corrosion, however, she wouldn''t be able to use mana.


    Second, I have to reconstruct her energy veins.


    I closed my eyes again as I let my hands do all the work, it involuntarily traveled towards her neck, specifically below her pulse vein, cing my hands on her stomach, I started to send light attribute mana inside.


    This was the first time I was using light mana to heal but I had heard that it was used the most since my teacher used it.


    Sweat dripped from my forehead, unexpectedly at the same moment I also started to feel a sudden change in mana around me.


    My very shells were breaking apart.


    Is this because of excess usage of mana?


    I could feel a short burst of power, concentrating on that energy I started to direct it towards her veins.


    **Boom!!**


    Fluctuations raised as her body started to explode with power, all I could do was clench her stomach harder.


    Finally, after a few moments, the mana in the air rxed, taking a step back, I almost copsed.


    I could literally feel the exhaustion.


    However, the process was not yet done and my power up also had not dwindled.


    If I am right, then I am close to evolving right now.


    Third, now I had to bnce and remove all the impurities in her body.


    Although I wouldn''t be able to remove all, it was fine, I could maybe conduct an impurity removal pill.


    I was an alchemist along with being a medic.


    However I don''t have any ingredients, and the ingredients for the pill are in the Celestial Realm it would be hard to find here.


    Well, I tried my best.


    To remove her impurities, how I have to concentrate on her chest area.


    Yup, definitely not an excuse.


    I am an upright, righteous doctor.


    Hmm... I see... I see...


    I used my imaginary stethoscope to check the signs of her beating heart as I exploded her gothic body.


    Okay.... this wasn''t what I expected.


    Ugh... I''ll have to give her a full body massage.


    The impurities in her body are too much.


    I might have to strip her naked.


    Why does this always happen to me?


    I am sure a misunderstanding will be created, God does this to me every time!!


    Sighing, having no other option.


    I slowly started to remove her clothes, her gothic dress came off immediately as I loosened the ribbons and unhooked some parts of it.


    Whoa...


    I couldn''t help but admire her.


    She was actually able to hide these massive tits...


    Moreover, she is wearing a sexy ck lingerie.


    Quickly, I calmed myself down as I breathed in and exhaled out, continuing this cycle for some time.


    I have to do this!


    It is necessary!


    As a doctor, I can''t let any of my patients suffer.


    My hands groped a boob, closing my eyes I started to use my moonlight acupuncture technique, slowly sliding down towards her naval with my other finger.


    Right when I was going to inject more spiritual energy, this timebining with light magic, a voice woke me up from my splendor.


    Her voice was cold as ice, and underlying with thick killing intent.


    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 40: Dead Men Tell No Tales

    Chapter 40: Dead Men Tell No Tales


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    A voice as cold as ice underlying with thick killing intent broke his concentration.


    Rael gulped his saliva by instinct, not daring to turn around in the direction of the voice.


    Although his appearance from the outside seemed calm, from the inside he was raging harder than even a storm.


    He was cursing every foul word he could.


    ''Why does this always happen with me?!!!!''


    Cursed to be a pretty boy, cursed with ham, andstly misunderstandings.


    He wasn''t a lucky pervert in any way.


    He was a lucky handsome pervert.


    "I asked you a question." The cold voice spoke again.


    Seeing that Rael was ignoring her, she got slightly angry, she tried to get up but as soon as she did, she started to cough blood vehemently.


    *Cough Cough*


    Rael immediately left his antics as he held her with one arm supporting her stomach and his other hand rubbing her back.


    "Don''t speak or try to get up, it will worsen your condition, it was hard to heal you even if it wasn''t a lot," Rael spoke every word with tenderness and care.


    He was a doctor, and he had his morals.


    If there was a patient, he would help him or her for sure.


    She groaned as shey on the ground still staring at the silver-haired man with a hateful gaze.


    Finally, Rael had it enough, she was annoying him a lot.


    "You want to fuck me? Is that why you are staring so intently?"


    Pin drop silence.


    Her gaze just got stronger, anger pumped through her veins, if she wasn''t injured she would have strangled this insolent worm.


    Ignoring her, he started to strip her offpletely, her eyes widened, she blushed and looked at him with hatred.


    She tried to protest but when she tried to do that, she found a finger touching her lips, as if trying to make her shut up.


    She was ticked off!!


    How dare she, an Esper be treated this way!!


    She was literally in his palms, however, the witch had mistaken Rael for trying to help her for doing something forceful.


    Suddenly she bit his finger!


    Rael pulled out his finger and started to cry, he deserved it for being dense, he looked at the woman as if he had been wronged.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she slowly started to sob quietly, she looked at the man as if he was the worst person in the world.


    Rael who was oblivious to this was casually stripping her off her lingerie, forgetting to clear her misunderstandings.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked as he examined her body, if it was someone else then that person would have died of lust looking at such a peerless body.


    However, this was Rael.


    Her assets were perfect, curvy in the right ces and her skin surprisingly had a scar from her naval to her chest.


    The scar didn''t seem fresh and seemed to be there since the beginning, it was not that deep, it was a rather light one.


    His fingers ran through the scar as he closed his eyes, for sure the scar was at least a million years old.


    As he ran his fingers, a quivering voice caught his ears.


    "D-dont look."


    For a woman, it was of utmost shame to have scars on their body and the gothicdy had one.


    He looked at her and nodded, there was a story behind the scar but Rael had no intention of asking her.


    After all, why would he poke in someone else''s business?


    However, the slight second he looked at the woman, his eyes opened up wide in shock.


    Heterochromia. The one he had been treating was not a normal witch.


    If nothing had changed these past years he was missing then, thedy in front of him was an Esper.


    An Esper is an existence that is higher than even witches, everyone feared them, including Gods.


    Since Espers were the only ones who did not need to ascend, they could travel through any realm as they pleased.


    They would even reck chaos wherever they would go, making them supposed bringers of bad luck, however, that was just a hoax created to iste Esper.


    Espers have infinite mana which every witch had and eyes of truth that could see through heaven and hell at the same time, ''Ghost Eyes'', eyes that can see through any technique and find a weakness.


    Very simr to the Library of Heaven''s Path.


    It allowed the person toprehend faster, see through the truth, detecting weakness.


    In short, it was nothing more but an extremely broken feature Esthers had.


    Now Rael was hesitant, he could see the hate and killing intent she had in her eyes towards him.


    -But why did she have so much hate and killing intent? He thought for a while and finally came up with a conclusion.


    Maybe because he was stripping her without exining and behaving assholish.


    He messed up.


    Looking at the woman who now had a stoic face as if resigned to fate, he felt guilty.


    "Don''t worry I am just massaging to heal you." He spoke in a soft tone which surprised the woman for a second.


    Nevertheless, she did not trust him, she looked him straight in the eyes as she raised her eyebrows.


    She wouldn''t let this off, she is an Esper!


    She had her pride.


    Seeing that the gaze of hate was getting stronger, Rael decided to not heal her to his best.


    Fuck doctor morals!


    If he healed her, she would be at his neck. His life was more important than saving a random woman despite how hot she is.


    "Are you saying that you can heal my pain with this massage of yours?" The woman asked coldly.


    "Yes."


    The corners of her mouth twitched,


    ''Does he take me for a fool? You want to take advantage, don''t you?''


    She sighed slightly, her thoughts were a mess and she had mixed emotions.


    However, she could not deny that the young man from the Lower World had indeed tried healing her.


    -And his skills were not far short of the best ones in the Celestial Realm, this made her quite interested in him.


    How could someone so amazing exist in the Lower World?


    If he was able to help her till now, although she was hesitant she decided to trust him.


    "Don''t you dare take advantage of me or I will rip you to shreds." She warned.


    Rael frowned, he was only trying to help.


    "You are not my type."


    Pin drop silence.


    This was the second time.


    What Rael said was a lie, she was beautiful and it would be an understatement to say that she wasn''t his type and her oppai were also very oppai, he fell in love with it at first sight.


    It would be a lie if he didn''t feel attracted to her, moreover, she was an Esper.


    She was born beautiful and powerful and Rael has a powerful woman fetish.


    Rael squinted his eyes.


    "I won''t take advantage of you, I am not that shameless but I have a few conditions that I want you to fulfill for me helping you out, how I see this going is that you will die if I don''t help you and there is no one other than me in the Lower World who can help you at the moment."


    Her eyes widened in shock, "Die?"


    Rael nodded, "You heard it right, you will die if I don''t help you, so be grateful."


    The woman nodded, "I apologize for causing you trouble then, you have already done much for me, I shall ept any conditions as long as they are within my power."


    Thedy removed all her killing intent and instead looked at him with a flustered face as he examined her body.


    He smiled at her, "Alright then I have two conditions."


    She waited for him to speak but he was pausing for a long time almost as if he was doing it on purpose to raise tension.


    When she was just about to urge him to speak, Rael cut in.


    "These are my two conditions." He spoke with a strict gaze.


    She gulped her saliva as she waited for him to speak.


    "First, you shall not attack me or my loved ones nor shall you bear any ill intent, I am helping you so this is the least you can do."


    She nodded at his first request, it was a very reasonable one.


    "epted, now the second one?"


    Rael looked at her with a nonchnt smirk on his face.


    "Here is my second request...


    I want you to be my maid."


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 41: Courting Death

    Chapter 41: Courting Death


    Rael''s smirk immediately vanished after seeing the face of the woman in front of him who was staring at him with hate never seen before.


    He could feel all her killing intent, her blood lust was more than he had ever felt even in his previous life.


    She had killed more beings than beings born in the world.


    Immediately, sweat formed on his body as it became hard for him to breathe, if he hadn''t cultivated his bloodlust in his previous life then he was sure that he would have been dead by now.


    The blood lust came from her like as if ast resort, an adrenaline boost.


    Fortunately, Rael was able to ensure that no emotions surfaced upon his visage, he was able to perfectly hide it.


    As a king, he had mastered the art of emotions, one could even call him the father of actors.


    The Witch was shaken up seeing that a being from the Lower World was able to handle her blood lust.


    Had she be so weak?


    Wrong, she wasn''t weak, Rael was a monster.


    Shortly after her shock ended, even the boost ended which rendered her unconscious before bing unconscious she saw a smirk on his face.


    She really wanted to smash his head into the ground and beat him to a pulp, maybe even castrate him just to regrow and repeat the process.


    Thedy bit her lips hard forcing herself to stay focused and not lose herself.


    She wouldn''t dare to fall asleep.


    What if he took advantage of her?!


    Seeing how he was shameless to ask a stranger to be his maid, she didn''t trust him at all even if he was healing her!!


    People don''t go randomly asking women to be their maids!


    There was something wrong with this guy...


    He is crazy!


    Rael was impressed, despite almost losing consciousness, she stayed awake moreover by biting her lips until blood flowed from them.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to ept so easily, Rael decided to change the question.


    "How about this, you only need to be a temporary maid until you regain your power," Rael spoke calmly while looking at the woman straight in her eyes.


    There was a reason why Rael was doing this, if he got an Esther as a maid, he would be making his own force and Esthers are beings at the same level of Primordial or sometimes Nirvana Deities so he was willing to take the risk.


    Also, the Esther in front of him was injured heavily, she wouldn''t be able to lift a finger against him.


    All she could do was use blood lust against him but that''s it, that was all.


    He even hoped that all this would make her owe him a debt that he could use against her.


    However to his expectations, what came from her mouth was altogether different.


    "The fuck did you say?? Mind repeating that again?!"


    She had a sharp tongue, Rael noted that in his mind.


    "The way how I see you now, you don''t really have an option, being a maid of mine is a privilege that many don''t have and especially a blessing for you."


    The woman looked at him confused as Rael continued speaking.


    "You are injured, extremely so, if not for me you will die as I am going to have to massage you every month to ease your pain and remove impurities. So being a maid of mine you will stay close to me so that I can massage you."


    He stopped to take a breath, thedy''s facial expressions had begun to change but Rael paid no mind he instead continued speaking.


    "Secondly being my maid has benefits, you are weak right now, you have nowhere to go, I can provide you with food and a bed, all you have to do in return is serve me. It''s easy, right?"


    After he was done speaking, he showed a cheeky smile to the woman in front of him, thedy simply snorted seeing his smile.


    However, she went silent after that, she was contemting what she should do.


    The more she thought about it, the more the realization struck her.


    She was alone.


    She was super crippled.


    Alone and crippled, close to death without the help of the young man, what use would her pridee in?


    Her pride was simply holding her back, Rael was right, he was helping her already and was also ready to provide for her.


    Being a maid was an advantage for her.


    After thinking for a while, she concluded that it was indeed not a bad offer and was one of the best she could receive.


    But a maid.... ugh...


    Does he have a fetish like that?


    A red hue formed under her cheeks as her face started to burn up, she coughed lightly letting her emotions calm down.


    "So what do you think?" He asked her while wriggling his eyebrows.


    She let go of all her emotions as she bit her lips again while blushing slightly.


    "Alright I ept the condition."


    He tilted his head, for the first time the woman was able to get a good look at his face. His skin was extremely pale but looked extremely healthy. His eyes were violet diamonds embedded in his eye sockets.


    He had long goldilocks of silver hair that was tied in a messy man-bun, the next moment he smiled brightly at her, a smile that could melt the coldest of hearts.


    "Great then! From this moment you are my maid, if you don''t mind then I would like to know your name."


    She simply stared at his smile in a slight daze, her heart skipped a beat when he smiled.


    Why is he so bright?? It is blinding my eyes!!


    "Hello?"


    He waved his hand in front of her face, instantly she woke up from her stupor and went back to her cold and stoic face.


    "My name is Hecate." She said in a firm tone.


    Rael nodded and acted calmly, very calmly.


    She is Hecate?!?! She is literally famous for being the leader of all Esthers and a God to all witches!!!


    Hecate was one of the prime members of the Chaos side, Rael was on the neutral side so he didn''t care.


    She was told to be the harbinger of Chaos and Destruction, wherever she went, death followed.


    An existence feared by everyone, even Rael if she wasn''t a weak woman right now.


    Solomon was just a King of Magic while Hecate was the God of Magic.


    Although she didn''t have divinity.


    She was still called the God of Magic.


    Rael didn''t let any emotions surface on his face, he couldn''t let her know that he knew about her.


    That would make things a bit hard.


    Rael coughed lightly before speaking, "Alright then I will start the massage to cleanse you."


    Although truly the name Hecate suited her since she was a hot bombshell.


    The woman nodded as she rxed her body and closed her eyes.


    Rael cracked his knuckles and stretched around for a few moments before readying his fingers as he looked at her sexy body.


    "Try not to lose your consciousness."


    "Eh? What do you mean by"


    "Ah!"


    The youngdy suddenly let out an unexpected moan of pleasure that caused his ears to tingle with delight.


    "Wh...What did you just do  Ahhhh~!"


    "Stop wiggling around like a worm, you''re making this more difficult for me."


    "Ahhh!"


    The sense of pleasure on her back overwhelmed the youngdy''s sense of hearing, making her feel as though she was in paradise.


    She couldn''t understand what she was feeling, but it was not a sense of feeling that could be made with the hands of a human, almost as though she was feeling the hands of a god.


    Time passed by quickly, but within the youngdy''s world, it felt almost like an eternity. And suddenly, the sense of pleasure ended.


    It was too sudden, almost feeling like it was the end of the world.


    "Eh? Huh? Why did you stop?" The youngdy turned to look at Rael, and on her red face was a sensual expression  one that begged for more.


    "The massage is over," Rael said in a calm tone.


    The seductressdy bit her lips in frustration, reluctantly nodding a few secondster.


    She still had pride despite epting to be his maid.


    She was an existence feared by every being, Gods, Eldritches, everyone!!


    She wouldn''t be subdued here!!


    Deep in her heart, she had thousands of feelings but she suppressed them all.


    She would never show them to Rael, he wouldugh at her.


    He would think that she was acting.


    Hecate never thought a day woulde when she would sumb to such heavy pleasure.


    She was an inexperienced woman, she had never felt such intense pleasure ever before.


    How could someone so exceptional be in the Lower World?!


    What she didn''t know was that Rael was an existence feared by many men in the celestial realm.


    That was also the reason why many tried not to conflict with him or kill his loved ones.


    Since whenever he would lose someone close to him, he would go into debauchery and would indulge every woman he saw, seducing them all.


    Althoughter on, it had stopped as he was gaining the temperament of a King.


    But who knows maybe it would start again, better to not take risks.


    At that moment, she felt that Rael was very mysterious, she was curious, extremely curious.


    He had an unnatural charisma that made everyone like him, despite feeling so much contempt and dislike towards him, she couldn''te to hate him.


    An advantage of his active skill, Happy Aura.


    If he didn''t have that skill, Hecate would have never epted his offer and would have vowed to torture him in the worst ways possible.


    Rael then realized something as he tilted his head to look at her, his violet amethyst eyes shined in the night sky as an unnatural wind passed making his strands of his silver hair float.


    He gave her a bright smile as he spoke in a teasing tone while winking.


    "I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Irakiel but you have to call me Master because you are my...


    M-A-I-D!!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 42: Past Memories

    Chapter 42: Past Memories


    In the distance, a silver-haired man was running as fast as he could.


    A scowl was upon his face, and his silver-gray eyes zed in the darkness of the night, although his expression could not be calcted, one could see from the blood that was flowing from his lips that he was angry.


    As he was rushing through the woods, six shadows appeared in front of him, making a barrier as if showing that they were blocking him.


    "Lord Irakiel, you shall not pass this area. It''s the orders of our Emperor, just let us devour your species."


    Rael stopped in front of them and walked slowly towards them, the six shadows sighed secretly, they weren''t sure if they would be able to persuade him.


    He looked at the six with an indifferent look as he opened his mouth to speak.


    "Since you are not letting me pass, you shall die."


    Before the sentence even ended, six heads were already rolling on the ground.


    In Rael''s hand was an ethereal de that shined in a luminescent way, as if carving out a road in the dark.


    He flicked his sword slightly, there was not even a drop of blood on his de. It was untainted as if the sword never chopped the heads.


    Such mastery!


    It was to a degree that even after killing people in cold blood, there was not a drop of blood on the de.


    "Tch!"


    Rael clicked his tongue, he was still not strong enough, he was greedy, and he wanted to continue perfecting his art.


    How much ever good it was, it was still not enough.


    His goal was to make perfect, perfect.


    Yeah... multiply that perfect a thousand times.


    He looked in a direction before clenching his sword slightly.


    Slowly the ground started to shake, the wind had stopped blowing and instead started to get sucked in.


    *Booom!!*


    Rael jumped off from the ground, the entire ground below cracked into particles which cracked into sub-particles.


    Two beautiful, butterfly wings grew from his back as he swiftly flew in the cool atmosphere.


    His eyes glinted with a fury never seen before, his teeth grit even harder and blood was not ready to stop flowing from his lips.


    *Swoosh!!*


    Suddenly a cloud parted, and the moon was clear.


    It was shining mercilessly on the battlefield.


    However, in a part of the moon, there was sorrow.


    Why?


    Why does bloodshed always take ce?


    The answer is simple because beings have blood that is why blood is shed.


    People die when they are killed.


    Coughs...


    Under the gleaming moonlight stood a figure atop the corner of a cliff as he looked down cliff.


    His silver hair was reminiscent of the moon as if it was its child.


    He was wearing a simple loose khaki pajama down below, from the chest, his body was fully open to being seen.


    One could easily see his wless pearly white skin, there were no cuts ot scars on it, and the skin was as if he had never been to a battle before.


    But to experienced people, it was a shock!!


    How elegant do you need to be to have been deployed in thousands of battles but still have no scar or even a cut?!


    One could make out that his body was toned to the degree of extreme perfection, it was unreal.


    His silver-gray eyes were without any emotions, it was as if he was looking down on insects.


    "So you decided to break thews set by the Heavens did you Ravana?" Rael spoke with an indifferent cold tone.


    Rael then frowned while tilting his head as he spoke, "And you only brought these many people to try and kill me?"


    Below the cliff and in the sky, were warriors rakshas that stood against him, an army that stretched towards infinity and back.


    Approximately there were at least a million soldiers in front of Rael.


    Rakshas are a warrior race in the Celestial Realm who are the prime enemies of the Fairy Race, they are one of the many cannibal races in the realm and their favorite food are fairies.


    In the past, the two races came to an agreement that they would not spark against each other and that Rakshas wouldn''t be allowed to eat Fairies.


    A purple-skinned muscr guy stood in the lead of the army, he had golden bracelets stuck in his hands and legs, his eyes were pure gold, and even his hair was made out of gold.


    He had two ram horns protruding from his forehead and runic symbols upon his entire body.


    "You sure like to jest don''t you Irakiel? Even when you are in front of death''s door, you still act haughtily. Have you forgotten how I recently killed and tortured your sworn brothers and sisters? Ha! They were all whipped like a dog! I must say they were very good in taste, the meat of fairies is the best."


    At that moment it was like a chain constraining Rael broke.


    He disappeared from his ce and appeared right in front of the man spouting nonsense. His left palm grabbed his face and crushed him to the ground.


    Blood lust erupted from his body as his eyes glinted with a ferocious light.


    "Dogs only know how to bark and bite."


    He stepped on his face as hard as he could, and the entire ground beneath him broke as tremors flowed throughout thend.


    Every Rakshas present sucked in a cold breath when they saw the scene, their leader was brought down by a simple stomp.


    Rael tilted his head to look at the messed-up face of Ravana.


    "Tch, you are like a cockroach, having ten lives."


    He then sat on the alive body of Ravana as he turned to look at the infinite army of Rakshas.


    It was as if they brought the entire species to the battlefield.


    Slowly the body of Ravana started to disintegrate into dust as if floated somewhere else on the battlefield to be reborn.


    Rael would have to kill him ten times if he wanted him dead.


    Normal Rakshas have three lives while their King has ten lives.


    Ravana is their King, hence he has ten lives.


    All the Rakshas took this chance to surround the lonesome figure of Rael.


    A general of the army yelled, "You are surrounded!! There is no other way for you to run!!"


    Some soldiers started tough maniacally while some were yelling. "Let''s see how your meat tastes!!"


    Rael raised his eyebrows as he looked at the Rakshas in front of him with disdain. He was surrounded, from left to right.


    He snorted as he looked at them all nonchntly,


    "You all are behind me, in front of me, you think that you have surrounded me?"


    All the Rakshas looked at him weirdly, Rael suddenly started tough maniacally, hisughter was scary to the bone, the Rakshas looked at him as if seeing a psycho.


    Rael wiped the tearsing out of his eyes.


    "You all outnumber me and have even surrounded me, tell me then... how will you all escape from my grasp?"


    Suddenly Rael disappeared from their view, all of them looked at him as jumped from the cliff.


    His clothes floated in the air, and in his hands, a sword appeared.


    He looked at them all casually, he locked his gaze with the first Rakshas he saw.


    Before the soldier could even react or even look at his ruthless eyes properly, his head rolled onto the ground.


    All of the soldiers looked at the scene dumbfounded, the only thought in their heads was.


    ''How did he move so fast?!''


    A cold grin crept onto Rael''s face, the exact opposite of his noble demeanor.


    If the Rakshas were the predators of Fairies then Rael was the predator of Rakshas.


    He jumped into the air, all the soldiers shouted at the top of their voices as they ran towards Rael, they would kill him!! They could never let a being like him stay alive!


    *Swoosh!!*


    Three heads.


    *Swoosh*


    Three hundred heads.


    *Swoosh*


    Three thousand heads.


    Everyone stopped fighting as they looked at Rael with eyes full of fear, only three seconds had passed and he had already killed three thousand and thirty-three rakshas.


    "Higihihahiahahihahgihaohgiah!!!"


    Laughter traumatic to their ears started to cackle, it was Rael, he was the crazy one.


    He was a demon!!


    That angelic smile of his was fake!!


    He looked at them all, the million soldiers also looked back at him.


    They were scared! No that would be an understatement!!


    They were terrorized.


    Taking a stance, every one of them turned their back towards him as they started to run in the opposite direction.


    If a person could kill so many in seconds then he would surely annihte them all in an hour!!


    Rael looked at them with an amused expression, didn''t he say before? Now that they had surrounded him, no one would escape him.


    "What unfaithful dogs, turning tail on your own master, such dogs deserve to be killed."


    He shook his head as a bloodthirsty grin formed across his face.


    KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!


    "Higihihahahahahaihiahahiahahahhahhigiahahahha"


    Heughed andughed as he killed hordes of all the soldiers in split seconds.


    Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!


    None would escape his grasp.


    All of them would be cut down by his sword.


    He regained his sanity for a second as he looked at them with an eye closed, tears flowed from his eyes.


    For a few seconds, the Rakshas were feeling rejoiced.


    The demon finally stopped in his tracks, he was even killing those who respawned at the same time.


    If this went on their entire species would be annihted.


    Finally, when the tears stopped flowing, he looked at the fleeing Rakshas with an indifferent gaze.


    "Feel the pain that my brothers and sisters felt."


    Raising his hands in the sky, an invisible pressure started to coil around his hands.


    DOMAIN BREAK!!!


    "This is how you kill every fucking person in your path."


    His hands still raised, a small ball exploding with extreme power was formed on his finger, it was spinning like a densely packed ball of sma on his finger.


    "Let me show you a move, a move capable of killing Gods and Goddesses, a move that is thebination derived from all the deviant elements formed out of the four basic elements."


    His body floated higher and higher in the sky until it reached the stars.


    ''Poor Ravana, he is taking too long to resurrect, I know his main weakness, if I strike him in the navel then despite having ten lives he will still die, the same goes for the other rakshas, that is how I have been killing them all.''


    He grinned slightly as he looked towards the sky, specifically towards the moon.


    ''This is for you all.''


    His nostalgic expression disappeared as his face turned cold.


    "World Ending Ultimate Deviant Element Magic:


    Brahmastra."


    His voice was faint but those words traveled to the cosmos specifically towards the many Gods residing.


    Many Gods opened their eyes, some who were in seclusion, some who were in the middle of intercourse.


    All the gazes fell upon Rael who was right before the moon as his shadow ovepped the entire area.


    "Feel the pain."


    **BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!**


    *BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!!!!*


    *BOOOOOOOMMM!!*


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    *!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*


    Debris flew everywhere, and dust overpowered the entire area.


    Destruction!


    Fire!!


    mes burn in the entire area along with a dust avnche, a massive star had fallen onto the ground, still not extinguished.


    It burnt until the very area got razed, and all life on the premises was extinguished.


    All the rakshas had died.


    The star razed everything in the particr area for 700 whole years.


    For seven hundred years, Rael stood in the same ce.


    Finally, when the star extinguished, there was only smoke that escaped.


    Chars of power flew in the air, toward Rael


    He slowly stepped onto the ground, walking towards the epicenter.


    He kneeled as he stretched his hands forward.


    "Where do you think you are going? You damn cockroach."


    Holding in his hands was a small cockroach, Ravana, the cockroach was Ravana.


    A mighty being who was humiliated to the point that it became a cockroach.


    "I must say your life tenacity is exactly like a cockroach, it suits you very well."


    Holding the cockroach in his hands, Rael gave a beautiful smile.


    "Do you want to live?"


    The cockroach nodded in cockroachnguage, ''Yes.''


    Rael closed his eyes, "Nah bugs are a nuisance."


    *Ssh*


    Blood sttered everywhere, Rael didn''t care if he was elegant or not.


    This was the death of the person who killed his sworn brothers and sisters.


    A person who was the Emperor of the Rakshas, a race that ate fairies.


    He looked at the squished corpse of the cockroach as he put it in a ss container and washed his hands using water magic.


    ''I wonder if teacher will be interested in using this cockroach as an ingredient in her alchemy potions.''


    He giggled happily thinking about that as the ss disappeared, going inside his storage ring.


    Rael smiled as he looked towards the sky.


    The sun bloomed on the horizon, golden petals stretching ever outwards into the rich blue.


    It was the invitation to a new day, so ordinary yet so extraordinary.


    ~


    This concludes the past memory chapter, this was just a glimpse of his past.


    He has lost many loved ones, sworn brothers, and sisters.


    Rael has killed more than a zillion beings and has always gone into debauchery after that.


    Being a King was hard, he never wanted to be one but was instead forced to be one.


    He concluded the end of everything and brought the ultimate peace to the fairies which they don''t deserve.


    Some people forgot all about his legends as the new generation rose and got brainwashed, many remembered hence they prayed to Rael faithfully as a God, due to which he has pseudo divinity now.


    After many such instances, true peace came to his species and they didn''t have any enemy strong enough.


    All the other fairies came together and the other fairy rulers formed alliances, those who didn''t were beaten down into submission.


    That is how the fairy race came together and how he also got his two wives, Eleqeeness and Titania.


    Legendary figures and legends were formed in the Celestial Realm during those times, and Rael was one of them.


    The entire Realm was warring, fights broke through all the time with different species.


    Even Realm Wars had taken ce, just like world wars but on a massive scale.


    All the war gradually started to fade as the Celestial in entered an era of peace and prosperity.


    Many Legends were forgotten while many were hailed.


    ~


    I don''t think I am gonna do another past chapter again, I just wanted to show you a glimpse of what all he had to go through.


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 43: Kidnapped Again

    Chapter 43: Kidnapped Again


    Rael yawned as he woke up from beside Aria,st night was wild for sure, in many ways.


    He got a free maid and even had hot sex with his sexy vampire wife.


    -But at the back of his mind, he had a feeling that he was forgetting about someone, someone who looked exactly like him but a female version.


    ''Meh.'' He shrugged as he started to pour coffee for himself.


    After wearing fresh clothes and taking a shower he left the room.


    With a bright smile on his face, he walked into the hallways and knocked on the room, neighbor to his own.


    *Knock.. knock.. knock*


    Slowly the door creaked open, inside the room stood a woman in a gothic maid uniform, she had massive dark circles below her eyes.


    An eye patch was covering her right eye, only her luminescent pink eye was visible.


    "No sleep?" He asked in a jolly tone.


    She red at him, "How the hell would I sleep?! I could hear the moans the entire night, I did not get a damn wink!"


    Rael chuckled awkwardly.


    "Get used to it."


    He once again noted her sharp tongue, he couldn''t help it, his sex was just that good. He even put a sound barrier so that noise wouldn''t leak out, sigh, it still leaked out.


    Irakiel El Navah. Suffering from sess.


    He sighed as he told her,


    "We are going down for breakfast."


    The poor maid nodded, still angry overst night.


    She was indeed very good at hiding her emotions,st night she was not able to get sleep but was immensely flustered, anyone would be if right next to them, connected by a wall, someone was moaning at the top of their voice.


    Although she was flustered, she disdained his partner more.


    ''Who would want to be in a rtionship with this crazy bastard?''


    She also thought that he was making her scream on purpose and if that wasn''t the case then maybe the woman was one of the women who screamed a lot in bed.


    ''Hmph, weakness disgusts me.''


    She also thought that she would be able to do better than his partner despite being a virgin, she thought that she would not scream at the top of her voice.


    Oh my, she was in for a big surprise.


    Rael hopped happily as he pressed the button on the 18th floor on the lift.


    Humming a tune from his life as a human, he started to moonwalk as he served food for himself since breakfast was a buffet like always.


    Sitting near his favorite corner window, he looked at his ham sandwich and then at Hecate who was staring at him weirdly.


    ''Why is he looking at me so intently?''


    She wondered while finding him extremely weird, she shook her head as she concentrated on her breakfast which was onlyposed of a single cheesecake and tea by its side.


    Rael sighed with relief, no enemies in the area.


    He took his ham sandwich in his hands, the texture of the bread was tender, and the little ham that came out of it was juicy pink, Rael started to drool as he examined it more.


    Tears sprouted from his head as he started to cry, the gaze of Hecate just got weirder as she observed him.


    ''Is he crazy? Oh, I forgot he is damn crazy! Why is he, my master!?''


    Rael had a victorious smirk painted on his visage.


    ''Today I win.


    Huh?


    What is happening?


    Why are my tears not stopping?


    Wait....why can''t I see anything?


    No!!!!! Son of a bitch fucking noooooooo!!!!!!!!!!''


    *Plop*


    The sandwich fell from his hands,


    As soon as the sandwich fell, Rael''s tears stopped flowing, the ground had be a mini-pond by that time.


    No way for the sandwich to recover.


    Dropped and drowned.


    Rael''s heart broke into a million pieces as heid his head on the table.


    ''Why does this always happen to me?!!!!''


    *Tap..tap*


    He suddenly felt someone shaking his shoulder, tilting his head he saw Hecate staring at him.


    "Are you alright?" She asked in a monotone voice.


    He sighed, "Yes."


    She nodded to herself and went back to eating her cheesecake, Rael stared at her deadpan, suddenly he got an idea.


    A smile broke through his face, he twirled his head in his fingers as he spoke.


    "Hecate...."


    "Yes."


    "Call me master."


    She gritted her teeth, and ultimately she sighed.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Give me ap pillow."


    "Yes, mast- huh?? What?!"


    She looked at Rael who had already gotten up from his seat walking towards the sofa with a dumbfounded expression.


    She tilted her head to look at Rael who was already carefreely lying on the sofa, looking around that there were very few customers and staff due to the zombie apocalypse.


    However, many of them were looking at the two since they were quite eye-catchy.


    A blush couldn''t help but appear on her face, she didn''t understand what Rael was thinking, she was bad with men since she lived with her witch sisters all the time.


    Most of her sisters loved castrating men who looked at them with lust, same with her.


    Castration is amon practice powerful women do in the Celestial and other realms.


    However what was surprising was that she couldn''t find a hint of lust from him, only appreciation.


    She didn''t know if he was that good at acting or if was that his genuine reaction.


    It was a mix of both, Rael appreciated and both lusted after her but he had already tasted many beauties, only some were at the same level as her but still, he had tasted them all before.


    Hence he was unlikely to simp after her plus he could hide his emotions very well due to him being a King.


    The fact that even Rael could feel that the world was fucking him and forcing him to have a harem.


    Not that he minded.


    "Are you cumming?" He wiggled his eyebrows as he asked.


    Hecate sighed, she didn''t understand her master.


    Walking towards him with nimble steps she sat on the sofa upright and patted her thighs, indicating for him toy his head.


    Rael smiled slightly, he had expected some resistance since she was a prideful figure but surprisingly he didn''t face any.


    Closing his eyes heid his head on her thighs, since she was in a gothic maid uniform he could feel the skin of her thighs touching his head from her thin stockings.


    The first thing he had noticed when he had caught the maid in the sky was her thighs, since then he had wanted to sleep among them.


    He wouldn''t lie the feeling of her thighs was something else.


    He had manyp pillows in the past but nothingpared to this one.


    A prideful leader of the Espers, Mother figure of all Witches, Goddess of Magic.


    And this woman was now giving him ap pillow.


    Her thighs were thick he could feel it, they radiated a certain kind of warmness that heated his head eventually making him drowsy.


    He had an idea, from now on he would use herp as his pillow which means that she would be his personal pillow.


    No other pillows could satisfy him now.


    Hecate caressed his silver hair, a nostalgic look came upon her face as she did that, in the past, she had taken care of many of her witch sisters.


    His silver hair flowed from the gaps of her hands like a river flowing from her palms.


    Soft...


    She was getting addicted to this feeling.


    Maybe having him as a master was not all that bad.


    ~


    As Rael felt his eyes closing, suddenly he felt a thick killing intent covering the entire area.


    His eyes shot wide open, he looked at Hecate.


    His jaws dropped wide open, she was unconscious and had a dart stuck in her neck.


    He tilted his head in the direction of the dart and was stuck in a daze.


    In front of him stood a familiar silver-haireddy, she had a mature body, perfect curves all in the right ces.


    What made her scary was the ruthless glint in her eyes and the crazy smile that was etched upon her face.


    Before Rael could even react, a hundred sleeping darts pierced his body, enforcers from every side surrounded him and pierced his body with darts.


    Alizejh walked towards him slowly and clutched him in her arms and started to sniff him like a dog and ultimately pulled him closer and gave him a deep kiss on his lips.


    Their tongues fiercely shed against each other, instantly he felt his power draining as the sleeping drug started to take effect.


    Alizejh smiled, even more, her smile was a crazy grin.


    The soldiers beside her shuddered as they saw her smile, recently she had been very sadistic and as if she was out for blood killing zombies left and right.


    Alizejh instantly brought Rael closer to her embrace and whispered in his ears.


    "My brother belongs to only me, you are mine, everything in our way shall be eradicated."


    Rael''s eyes widened, and he finally realized something, he had never seen such a side of his sister before.


    Was she a yandere?!


    Oh no!


    What did he to do deserve this?!


    The other thing he realized was that he was getting kidnapped again!


    ''Someone fucking save me!! My sister is a damn yandere and is kidnapping me!!''


    Slowly his eyes closed, as the familiar darkness embraced him, thest thing he saw before passion out was the crazy grin on his sister''s face.


    A grin that etched a deep trauma in his very soul.

 Chapter 44: Plucking the forbidden(**)

    Chapter 44: Plucking the forbidden(**)


    Rael''s eyes slowly fluttered open, and the first thing he saw was a nk ceiling right in his face.


    He tried getting up but to his surprise, something was binding him.


    He frowned as the frown slowly turned into horror, tilting his head he saw that chains were attaching him.


    ''Okay...'' Then he closed his eyes, pinched his thigh, and opened them again.


    "Real...."


    It was as if he was in BDSM role-y.


    ''How did Ind up over here?''


    Suddenly information popped into my head, his sister had kidnapped him.


    Alizejh had not masturbated even once since Rael had disappeared hence she had gone into her crazy sadistic yandere mode.


    Right when he was going to get out of it, he heard footsteps approaching.


    "Oh my, Rael, already trying to escape my grasp?" She giggled as her fingers went near his navel, sliding towards his chest.


    She suddenly sat on his crotch as she red intently into his violet amethyst eyes.


    Moving forward she started to nibble his ears as she whispered in his ears.


    "Brother belongs to me and only me."


    A shudder involuntarily traveled his body.


    "Alize I''ll ask you only once, let me out of these binds, or else you will regret it." He warned her.


    Thedy started to giggle,


    "What will you even do? Have you forgotten you are weak?"


    Rael looked at her coldly, slowly cracks started to form on the metal chains and metal bracelets.


    *Crack... crack...*


    *BOOOM!!*


    The roles were reversed.


    Rael pounced on her, his slender fingers running through her silver hair as he red into her violet amethyst eyes.


    He nibbled on her ears, Alizejh bit her lips slightly, this was not an oue she expected.... but very much weed.


    His hot breath tickled her ears making her entire body wet.


    This is what she wanted!!


    She wanted her brother!!!


    She wanted to bepletely one with him.


    Alizejh moaned slightly while continuously releasing puppy whimpers.


    "Make me your bitch and fuck me into submission."


    She whispered as Rael continued biting, Rael''s face was as cold as ice, and he was angry.


    His sister at first strapped him then she humiliated him by calling him weak. Retribution would take ce.


    "Sure, I will make you my bitch, my personal cumdump."


    His entire noble and gentle demeanor had disappeared.


    "I will fuck you so hard that your legs will break."


    Rael didn''t say anything as he admired the beauty in front of him. Alizejh''s already amazing curves were highlighted even more.


    Rael then started to examine her body with extreme lust and anger.


    It was a gaze of an animal.


    Fucking and ravaging like a beast.


    Rael looking at her like that made her pussy wet like a river flowing from it. She made sure to make some hot poses for him.


    Rael seeing his sexy sister move into a few spicy positions had his entire mind blown. This woman was now fully in heat and only sex was on her mind.


    Seeing Alizejh, his perfect sister, act like this was honestly amazing. He had never expected that Alizejh would now show off her body like this.


    Rael walked to her and grabbed her ass and tits with a hand each and whispered in her ears.


    "What a slut you are, immoral bitch, lusting after your own brother."


    That only made her hornier,


    "I am a slut only for you, please fuck me, ravage my pussy."


    Rael smiled a bit, "Despite being a whore you are the most beautiful woman ever."


    Alizejh hearing Rael''s words got a happy smile on her face.


    Naturally, all women wanted to beplimented and Alizejh wasn''t any different.


    Feeling Rael''s hands roaming her body felt good as well. She knew that Rael liked ying with her assets and naturally she was proud of them, having realized that not a lot of women had curves as she had.


    She was in heat as well, so her hands started to roam Rael''s body as well, focusing on the stiff cock.


    They started kissing again, making out like crazy.


    Both of them yed with each other''s bodies like crazy and after a bit, they realized it was time to move on and start the main event.


    Rael took off all his clothes as he attached the same straps that Alizejh had attached to him on her.


    "It is time for your punishment."


    Making her dangle as the chains made her assets plumper, in his hands a whip made out of blood suddenly appeared.


    He had been training in blood arts a lot.


    *p!*


    "Angh~!"


    Alizejh moaned in pain as Rael pped her ass with the whip.


    *Phtack!*


    *Phtack*


    *Phtack*


    "Tell me do you wanna fuck your brother?!"


    "Yes master I want fuck my blood-rted twin brother, I am such a slut, please punish my lewd pussy with your cock."


    "What does my slut sister want?"


    "I want your cock."


    "Huh? I couldn''t hear."


    "Please I want your cock!!!!"


    Rael shook his head, "No you won''t get it, not unless you apologize to me properly."


    A look of despair crept onto her face, she was too horny, if she didn''t get the cock then she would most probably die.


    "I am very sorry!!! I am sorry for trying to rape my brother!! I am sorry for binding my brother!! I am sorry for trying to act cool!!"


    Rael still wasn''t satisfied,


    "That is not how you apologize, you need to squat while you apologize."


    An embarrassed look came upon her face but it was her mistake, this was retribution, her punishment, there was no other choice.


    She squatted on her legs, one could see her shaved virgin pussy clearly, a river of love juices was gushing out of it at the same time as she was getting continuous orgasms.


    "Is this fine?..." She asked in a quivering voice.


    Rael nodded as he came close to her and trusted his cock in her mouth.


    The thrusting only got faster with each passing second, he could feel the end of her throat hitting his cock repeatedly, it was damn hot.


    She slowly moved her head back and forth as her tongue was coiling around his cock.


    Not long after Rael feeling Alizejh constantly pleasuring his cock with her mouth felt an orgasming.


    He grabbed her head and held it in ce before releasing his semen in her mouth.


    Alizejh surprised that her head was suddenly held felt the warm liquid enter her mouth. At first, she tried to struggle a bit not wanting the semen in her mouth, yet he held her head.


    But when she finally tasted some of the white warm liquid she stopped struggling and started to swallow it.


    It tasted really good and she drank everything that was unleashed in her mouth.


    Rael seeing her gulping down his semen so nicely came even harder and made sure to fill her stomach with his seeds.


    "Tell me!! Who is a masochist?!" Rael yelled.


    "It is me, this lewd bitch sister."


    Rael nodded to himself, satisfied by her answer.


    He snapped his fingers.


    *Snap*


    [Domain]


    Both of them entered his domain, Rael did not want Alizejh to lose her virginity in a suffocating room.


    Virginity was an experience important to women and he didn''t want her first to be cramped up for her.


    Is it not best to have sex outdoors?


    Especially in nature.


    Rael''s domain was the representation of where he felt the calmest and his favorite ce. As a fairy he loved nature.


    Seeing that his sister was still squaring, he just made her bend a bit, holding her two legs with his strong grip he started to insert his cock in her vagina.


    "Ahhh~! Ahh-! Ah!"


    She moaned loudly despite the cock not even having been insertedpletely.


    *Swoosh!*


    He inserted it into one go, he wanted Alizejh to remember this experience for life.


    So in the end he decided to go gentle and take a break from roleying.


    Rael started to fuck Alizejh gently but hard, his cock continued to pound her pussy deep.


    Alizejh''s tongue was already dangling outside her mouth as she just couldn''t keep up with his pounding.


    A total cum face.


    After minutes of fucking his sister, he said in her ear,


    "Alize I''m gonna cum soon."


    In response Alizejh crossed her legs behind Rael, causing his cock to fully enter her pussy. She didn''t allow it out anymore as the hot semen found its way to her womb.


    Both Alizejh and Rael climaxed hard as they were pressed against each other''s bodies. Rael continuously released his hot white milk into her womb.


    Not long after their orgasm ended Alizejh''s legs which held Rael close to her lost their strength.


    Rael tooy down next to her. His hand grabbed and slowly groped her fat tits, while both of them rested to regain some strength because they were no way near being done.


    Rael and Alize continued to fuck and enjoy themselves in each other''s bodies for quite some time.


    They only stopped when Alizejh was exhausted and couldn''t continue anymore.


    Stockholm syndrome was working at its best.

 Chapter 45: The Akashic Records

    Chapter 45: The Akashic Records


    "Now when I open my eyes again, I will have evolved." Murmuring that, Rael closed his eyes and pulled up his nket, snuggling into Alizejh''s bossom by his side.


    He regretted that Hecate was not there since he wanted to sleep on her but oh well, it had been a long day, he really felt sleepy.


    Although demons didn''t need sleep nor would it affect mentally, everyone still slept.


    As Rael''s eyes closed, a series of current passed through in his body. All the mana in the air started to get sucked by his body.


    Ripple started to generate and his skin which was a little pale but due to his Angel bloodline regained a little of its color.


    His cells were dividing at an astronomical speed, he had just cut his Rapunzel long hair to a normal long hair but now it seemed like they were growing again.


    His height increased a bit, not a lot but there was some difference.


    ~


    ckness, it was pitch dark.


    In the same ckness was sitting Rael, currently, he was sitting on a chair, and surprisingly there was ground below it.


    The ground consisted of grey tiles that were clear without any smear of dust.


    Although the ckness would make someone feel that it was the void, it was far from that. Rael could make out what was the void and what wasn''t.


    After all, he had been in it for an immeasurable amount of time. If his age was measured then it could be said that it was infinite.


    The oldest creature in existence, or maybe not because Time and Space didn''t exist but he was still alive amd conscious in it.


    The End of Everything.


    Sitting across Rael was another Rael. He had ck hair and red eyes contradicting Rael''s current features.


    "Who are you?" Rael asked with a frown.


    "I am you." He spoke in a monotone voice.


    Rael nodded and again spoke, "Are you my Demon Counterpart?"


    He shook his head to deny it and again spoke emotionlessly.


    "I am you."


    Rael believed him and again asked, "Do you know where we are?"


    He nodded and answered, "Yes."


    Rael waited for him to exin more but then sighed, it seemed that Rael would have to keep on questioning the other Rael or else he wouldn''t answer.


    "Alright, so where are we?"


    "In the deepest part of our Soul." He spoke without hesitation.


    ''Deepest part?'' Rael frowned as he started to ponder.


    "Do you know why we are here?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are we here?"


    "For you to pass the trial to be an Arch-Demon."


    Rael frowned even more deeply, he hadn''t ever heard of a trial. Was this something special to only him?


    He was still pondering when the ck-Rael spoke.


    "If you reply to my three questions then you will be able to evolve into your demonic form and even gain initial ess to the ????????????."


    "What is that?" Rael said out loud, his expression was utterly confused.


    "It is you."


    Rael nodded, he wasn''t dumb, he had almost figured everything out, joining all the dots.


    "It is what merged with my soul in the Pit of Nothingness right?"


    The ck-haired Rael nodded.


    "So we are that page now?"


    "Yes. We are everything and nothing. We are the most supreme existence ever. We are Omniscient and Omnipotent.... only if you can get the authority to your own self."


    Rael''s lips twitched, does everything have to be soplicated?!


    "So how am I supposed to gain that authority?"


    "Not yet. You will know one day when you are worthy. First, you should focus on evolving into a Half Arch-Demon and get a free pass into bing a Half Angel as well." He spoke dejectedly.


    "So how am I supposed to do that?"


    "By passing my trials."


    "Alright.. so what is the trial?"


    The being tapped his fingers on the armchair before speaking.


    "It''s simple. You only have to answer three questions."


    Rael nodded, "Alright."


    "The first question."


    "Hmm."


    "Journey without me and you will never prevail, but if you have too much of me then you will surely fail.


    Who am I?"


    "Confidence," Rael spoke without any hesitation.


    The being nodded.


    "Second question."


    "Yes."


    "Everyone wants more of me to feel special, yet the more you have me the less special you feel.


    Who am I?"


    Rael pondered a bit.


    ''Everybody wants me.... the more you have me the less special you feel....''


    "Knowledge." He spoke with confidence.


    The ck Rael nodded.


    "Last Question."


    Rael felt a bit nervous, what would happen if he didn''t answer it right? Wait.. he didn''t say that anything would happen even if it was wrong.


    He started to feel even more assured as he started to meditate with his eyes open, going through all of his knowledge gaining more and more confidence.


    "We hurt without moving. We poison without touching. We bear the truth and the lies. We are not to be judged by our size. What are we?"


    Rael smiled bitterly. All the answers were something he knew from birth, all the questions were rted to him.


    The being stared at Rael as a grin crept onto his face.


    Both of them smiled, looking into each other''s eyes as if they understood each other.


    Only he could ask questions like this to himself.


    Rael answered in a low voice.


    "Words."


    The ck Rael smiled, "This trial was little for your evolutions and more to prove your worth. You know yourself well, hence you are recognized and the title of the page fused within you will now be revealed."


    It would be a lie if Rael said that he wasn''t interested.


    "The Akashik Records."


    Saying his bit, the ck Rael turned into dust and came closer to Rael, sticking to his body like an iron needle to a ma.


    Rael also felt a surge of power as the ckness slowly started to get further and further away from him.


    ~


    Rael woke upzy, his eyes, icy jade violet eyes gave out a chill rxing feeling. Waking up, he started to inspect his body.


    ''Light... I feel lighter than before..." He clenched his hands as he did backflips in the air before tripping upon his long hair.


    "Ouch..."


    Rael rubbed his butt as he got up, he felt an uncertain feeling of warmth from his body.


    He was able to feel all the elements he had an affinity with even better.


    Closing his eyes, he mentally clicked on the familiar dot in the corner of his eyes.


    ''Status.''


    [ Name: Irakiel El Navah (???)


    Species: Arch-demon + Lower Angel, Fairy (Only Cultivation awakened.)


    Age: 28 (1000000+) (???)


    Rank: SSS++ ($#&%$#) (???)


    Constitution: Absolute Imperial Godly Body, (???)


    Titles: Supreme Existence, Narcissistic Bastard, The Most Graceful One, Fairy King Su Yang''s step-dad, (???)


    Legacies: The Holy Bible.


    Demon Characteristics:


    1.DEMON MARK:


    - When in a life-threatening condition the demon mark will awaken. Demon Mark is like a berserk mode in which the user gains a massive amount of power stimted through their emotions.


    2. INVULNERABILITY:


    Injuries that would be fatal to humans, such as broken necks or gunshot wounds, have very little - if any or effect on demons.


    3.DEMON MODE:


    Demon wings will sprout from the back and horns from the forehead. Demonic eyes will automatically activate.


    4.PARTIAL IMMORTALITY: Sessor of normal demon ability, Lesser Deathlessness-


    Characteristics embedded into the body it gives an indefinitely long lifespan and an arrested aging process. They are also immune to diseases except for those which are too superior.


    5.SUPER STAMINA:


    Greater Demons never tire and do not require food, water, oxygen, or sleep to sustain themselves. They also have no need to urinate or excrete, nor do they feel hot or cold unless one is using mana elements.


    6.SUPER STRENGTH:


    Greater Demons possess superior physical strength much superior to many species; capable of physically overpowering them, it can also overpower most monsters.


    7.SUPER SENSE:


    Enhanced sense of smell and taste.


    8.DEMONIC EYES:


    Enables a person to appraise someone, mana, and see through illusions. It also gives good eyesight.


    9.BAT WINGS (NEW


    As the name says, bat wings.


    Lower Angel Characteristics:


    (Fully awakened.)


    Lie Detector: As the name says one can discern between the truth and the lie.


    Happy Aura: Using your aura, you can cheer anyone up by just being in their presence, making people hard to hate you.


    (New) Holy Boost: 25% Boost in Light and Holy Magic spells.


    (New) Divine Healing: Can heal the wounds of any being, wound shouldn''t be tooplicated, uses a lot of mana.


    (New) Saint Sword Intent: Different from normal sword intent, awakens a pure and holy sword intent, purifies every being. Uses a lot of mana but since the user is a part fairy he doesn''t need to worry he can use spiritual energy and rece his normal with saint sword intent.


    Fairy Characteristics


    Spiritual Cultivation: As the name says, cultivation.


    Divinity Characteristics (New)


    Telepathy: You can speak with anyone from mind to mind.


    -*-


    Greed is a bloodline that doesn''t belong to demons of the lower world solely, the greed demons of the lower blood only have (0000000000.0000001) of divine greed blood in them.


    The Deadly Sin Greed bloodline dates back to the existence of everything and nothing.


    The user having awakened the Akashik Records has automatically awakened the hidden bloodline in his body.


    GREED BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED):


    GLIB TONGUE:


    User can butter anyone.


    LIE DETECTOR:


    User can detect lies.


    GREED ROYAL BLOODLINE ABILITIES (NEW) (UNLOCKED)


    MIND CONTROL: The user can control a person weaker than him, however, it puts a mental strain upon the user.


    MEMORY EXTRACTION: The user can extract memories and even change them.


    GREED SUPER SPECIAL ROYAL ABILITIES (NEW) (RAREST) (UNLOCKED)


    TIME AFFINITY:


    User can use Time Element, affinity is very high.


    (Akashik Records) Authority probed slightly, not enough for an ability to be granted.


    For more information click mentally on the desired category.]


    ~


    I''ll try for a bonus tom.

 Chapter 46: Swords and Sunglasses

    Chapter 46: Swords and Sunsses


    Rael opened his eyes again, they were shining with an otherworldly brilliance, he kept his forehead in his palms as he started to contemte his abilities and gain more information by clicking on them specifically and individually.


    ''Bat wings... ideal for scaring the living shit out of people, I''ll try it outter."


    ''Saint intent... hmmm.''


    He stood up from his chair and started to walk towards the training facility in the enforcer department.


    After reaching, he removed his clothes leaving only his shorts on.


    Standing alone he closed his eyes, feeling the environment.


    Lifting his hands slightly, he started to use spiritual energy.


    Slowly, the spiritual energy in his hands started to merge with the external energy of the environment, using his mind he started to morph the intent in his hands.


    ''Sharp... I need sharper... sharper than this.''


    He didn''t stop, his spiritual intent continued to sharpen at every moment.


    *OHMMMMMM*


    An empowering hum flowed into the closed area, vibrations flew into the air as the ground shook slightly.


    The source of the hum, Rael was standing without any difort, it was as if he was immovable.


    Rael''s eyes fluttered open, in his hands was a white light overflowing with a golden aura.


    His fingers pointed towards a random point, and a ball of Saint-Sword Intent formed on the tip. His expression was indifferent and his eyes were calm as a lull.


    *Fwooosh!!*


    The ball of intent formed into a 40-meter sword.


    *BOOOOM!!!!!*


    Arge sound resounded in the entire area, most of the people woke up from therge sound and rushed towards the training area.


    When they reached there, they saw the walls of the training room cracking.


    *Booom!*


    A streak of sword intent was formed onto the wall of the room, arge crack could be seen, it was filled with divine insights, if a cultivator saw it he would be shocked to the bone.


    Sword Intent Tier 4 Perfection.


    Rael had already reached tier four of sword intent close to breaking into Tier 5.


    In total there are six tiers of every kind of Sword Intent, all have their own three sub-levels, Early, Peak, and Perfection.


    Just byprehending his intent to Tier 4 (Perfection) on the first try shows how amazing his Sword Heart was.


    There is a lot of difference between Sword Intent and Killing Intent.


    Sword Intent focuses on making aura sharper and can only be used when a person has a certain degree ofprehension of the Sword Dao. In the beginning, Sword Intent is visible to all but when a person gains a legendary Tier of Sword Intent, it can be invisible.


    Tier 7, a legendary Tier that only a few people have entered, one needs to devote all his heart to the particr sword manual for a lifetime to gain an ultimateprehension.


    While Killing Intent focuses on the number of people a person has killed, the person needs to cultivate the killing intent into blood lust and refine it.


    Miasa is the raw killing intent that has not been refined.


    While everyone was shocked and checking the cameras to know what had taken ce, Rael had already left the Department for a morning jog.


    While jogging he took a glimpse at his hand which held the intent, he knew one thing for sure now.


    He was already the strongest being in the Lower World.


    With his cultivation level and sword intent.


    The fact that he had gained an affinity for time, but first he decided that he would master the deviant elements again and then experiment with time.


    Time has always been the most dangerous element, one doesn''t know what could happen, it has infinite probabilities.


    Time is dangerous at a totally different level, a level that space couldn''t reach.


    In his life as a Fairy King, Rael had sessfullyprehended some of the basicws but had never tried thews of Space and Time.


    He had decided that he would research Time Element for the time being and use it when he would break through again.


    He didn''t want to die of carelessness again, in both his lives he died because he was not careful enough.


    As he was jogging without wearing anything from up, he attracted quite a lot of the females around him.


    Suddenly he felt as if a heavy gaze fell over him, quickly turning in the direction he saw that the gaze wasing from near the Temple beside the Enforcer Department.


    He frowned slightly, the gaze immediately disappeared as soon as he noticed it.


    ''Did I bring unnecessary attention to myself by saving Hecate or by unleashing Tier 4 Sword Intent? Or maybe both of them....''


    He shook his head, if he thought more about it, he would only find himself getting entangled in it, there was no use in thinking when there were not enough clues.


    It was like if you don''t know an answer to an exam it is better to leave it ande back to it after finishing other questions.


    After a few minutes of light jogging he went and sat on a chair, leaning on it he released a heavy sigh.


    A lot of things had taken ce this week.


    In just a week he had be the strongest existence in the Lower World.


    His sister had as much potential as he had so when he would decide to ascend he could take her with him.


    Aria was already close to ascension so she could naturallye with him, Hestia was a being who didn''t need to ascend and could travel any realm by free will, a perk of being a witch.


    Hence he was kind of already set for everything.


    Naturally, he would spend some more time in the Lower World, if possible plunder everything from the Lower World.


    That seems usible.


    The Lower World was bountiful in its way, the fact that he had Sin-Greed Blood inside his demon royal greed blood was a feat in itself.


    The Lower World once upon a time had a lot of energy and potent mana but waster drained by everyone whoter ascended into the Celestial Realm.


    Rael intended to do the same but this time as being one of the only people to ascend he decided to plunder everything, making the world useless.


    It was not as if he was leaving any loved ones behind, nor did he have any except for his harem members.


    As for Derek, he had be a part of his shadow and was still under evolution to be an Ashura inside his Soul Sea.


    The Derek who wouldter emerge out from his Soul Sea after evolution wouldn''t have free will and would only be a loyal soldier but would still retain some of its original personality.


    An Ashura is as strong as his Master''s peak and is Soul bound, the second Derek would be an Ashura his Soul would merge with Rael''s shadow.


    He was actually quite ted since Derek was an abnormal human who had limitless potential, if he tried he could constantly break human limits.


    Now, this limitless human was his tomand.


    After he was done jogging, he quickly returned to his room in the Enforcer Department, on his way he saw Alizejh in her work suit, she blushed and ran away before either one of them could speak.


    Rael stared at her leaving back dumbfounded, ''Was all that yandere an act?''


    He contemted for a long time but once again no answers wereing to him.


    He was a bit pissed off due to that, ultimately he sighed and went for a beauty bath in the tub.


    His rubber duck and the rxing music in the background would surely cool him down.


    The next destination in his mind after the beauty bath was the Temple from where the heavy gaze fell upon him.


    ~


    After a good beauty bath, Rael started to wear his clothes in a leisurely way.


    A simple banyan seems good, and also Hawaiian shorts, what matters the most in clothing is not the style but the feeling offort.


    All he needs is a bottle of c, in this hot weather, it is perfect.


    Today Rael was in a very good mood, the sword intent plus the calming bath had given him an urge to go to the beach.


    Wait...!


    Something was missing.


    Yes, sunsses.


    He quickly rushed towards the stairs towards the reception of the department, he thought that he could ask thedy sitting in the reception to lend him a pair of sunsses


    But when he reached over there, he was only met with stares of shock and disbelief.


    Rael was taken aback a bit, he thought about what he had done for people to stare at him as if he was an animal in a park.


    Although he would get stares every other day, usually the stares were of disdain but today most of them were filled with only shock!


    This confused him a bit.


    When he reached the reception counter, even the receptionist was staring at him in a daze, he waved his hands slightly but she still didn''t move.


    ''Eh...?''


    He was confused, has everyone gone crazy?


    Rael was not aware that the sword intent he disyed in the training room was captured in the cameras and they also saw the deep cut made by it.


    All of them had gone through different kinds of shock.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be trash?


    How?...


    Then how the hell was he so strong?!


    The entire training room disintegrated into shambles when a staff member touched the deep cut left by the sh produced by Saint-Sword Intent.


    At that moment something clicked into their minds.


    He behaved like trash and scum on purpose, he wanted to hide his skill and then make the enemy underestimate him so that Rael could face-p everyone!


    Ruthless!!


    While some of them who were cucked or looked down on him were in utter disbelief, they trained so hard while he enjoyed debauchery, he was still stronger than them!!


    Their entire ego was crushed!


    Many had changed opinions about him, the world was no short of hidden experts!!


    "Hello... Miss?" He snapped his fingers right before her face when he noticed that she wasn''t responding.


    As he did that, all the people who were staring at him broke out of the daze and resumed work. Many of them had a blush beneath their face, just how long were they staring?


    The receptionist also came out of her daze as she blushed slightly.


    "Y-yes... Mr.Irakiel, what can I do for you?"


    Rael was altho more confused, never did she ever address him as mister, she would always show disrespect.


    He shook his head, what people''s attitude was towards him didn''t matter much. What mattered was what he had in goal.


    "Can I get a pair of sunsses?"


    The receptionist was a bit confused.


    Some of them who had started to admire him wanted to copy everything he did but when he asked for sunsses they also frowned.


    ''Why does he want sunsses?''


    "So can I get it? Preferably a pair which has not been used by any and would look good on me."


    The receptionist nodded and went near apartment, after a few seconds of surveying she came across the perfect one that would suit him.


    "Here you go."


    She extended her hand and gave him the sunsses.


    Rael smiled as he also extended his hand, their hands touching each other''s, and a jolt of electricity went across her entire body.


    She never wanted to leave his hand, her entire body felt like jelly.


    Rael was getting scared,


    ''Bitch leave my hand!!''


    He tried to remove her hand but it wouldn''t budge, he felt like crying.


    ''Someone save me from this horny woman!''


    Right as he thought about that, his savior came.


    "Karen let his hand go!" A shout flowed in the entire area.


    It was the delusional girl who thought everything Rael did was to impress her.


    Valerie.


    Rael turned to look at her with an expression of gratitude.


    "Hmph," She snorted under her breath, she didn''t do this to help him.


    What she had of him was mostly a bad impression, he called her delusional!!


    "Thank you for helping me, may I ask your name?"


    Silence.


    The entire hall was pin-drop silent.


    Valerie was dumbfounded, did he just ask for her name?! Wasn''t he trying to court her so many times in the past?


    He also called her delusionalst week!!


    Now she tried to help him but he instead is humiliating her?!


    "You really don''t know who I am?" She asked while hiding all her anger.


    He shook his head, "Sorry, was I supposed to know you? If I offended you I am sorry."


    He coughed slightly as he rushed out of the department he did not want to see her fuming with anger face.


    As she looked at his leaving figure she clenched her hands unknowingly,


    He humiliated her again!


    Some of the people snickered, many felt that she deserved it while some fanboys looked in Rael''s direction with slight anger.


    Many who were good at reading facial expressions, admired him since they had realized that he wasn''t lying and that he didn''t know her.


    He had a natural talent for pping someone unknowingly.


    The kind of guy who will steal your girlfriend and then apologize for doing it while not realizing that he is not apologizing but rather offending.


    Wearing his sunsses he went inside the nearest medical store to buy a bottle of c, popping the cap he took a deep chug.


    "Ishhh..." He released a deep breath as he drank the big sip.


    It reminded him of the c he would drink in the human realm, that c was better.


    Still, this was not bad.


    He was happy that his c didn''t fall and now he didn''t want to jinx anything so he started to calm his mind down thinking about rabbits hopping around.


    With a bottle of c in his hands, he walked in the middle of the street heading towards the Temple across from the Department.


    While he was walking, he attracted a lot of attention, of course, he would.


    He was wearing Hawaiian shorts and a banyan, who the hell wears that in the middle of the street?!


    Many of the girls threw jealous stares at his long legs and smooth skin but when they would look at his face, all of that would disappear.


    So divine...


    Rael ignored everything as he walked towards the temple humming a tune from the time he was an ugly puny disgusting species- human.


    Even though they were disgusting, the music was still good.


    While he was ignoring everyone''s gazes, he quickly reached the temple.


    Removing his sneakers he kept the bottle of c in a corner while going inside the temple, he removed his sunsses.


    As he entered, many of the priests and devoted worshipers looked at him, and all of them recognized him, he was the one who had yed music for them.


    They would never forget that day, it was the best day of their lives, and never in their lives had they ever heard music so divine before.


    Rael smiled as he saw the people in the Temple looking at him with warm gazes, he felt touched, they didn''t even care if he was wearing banyan in the temple or the fact that he was drinking c in front of them.


    Although he had already decided what he would do if they asked him to throw the c.


    He would simply say innocently that the c was an offering.


    Knowing his demon god friend, Fakir, he was sure that he wouldn''t even mind and would love to try some c.


    He had always loved to try different kinds of food since he got his sense organs back.


    Actually, it is not a bad idea!


    He had decided! He would offer some c!


    But before he could do anything a priest came running to him with an excited expression.


    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of the harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 47: Offering Cola to a God

    Chapter 47: Offering C to a God


    Vivaldi- Winter (Violin Piece to listen along with this chapter. It has a piano version also but Violin is the original one.)


    ~


    "Would you like to y the piano for us all instead of harp, our new bishop really wants to hear you y the piano?"


    Rael had expected something like this since he knew that everyone had been mesmerized by his music, but he internally also frowned a bit.


    A new bishop?


    Is that the person who was gazing at me so heavily?


    He nodded as he walked towards the high Pavillion. A huge grand piano was standing in the middle of it all. It was like as if charred and made out of the wood of Drassil, amon tree found in the fairy realm.


    Wait... Drassil?


    How?


    Fairy wood was supposed to be sold expensively. Has something changed from when I was reced as a ruler?


    ''Maybe I am overthinking.....''


    He released a sigh as he reached the podium, he sat on the chair feelingfortable, for some reason the pillow was also the same quality as those that were in the fairy realm.


    Weird.... very damn weird.


    His long fingers slowly caressed the wood of the piano, he could feel it, the deep familiarity from it, it was as if he was back in his home realm.


    An enchanting woond flowed till the depths of infinity conjoining with ake full of underwater Lillies, it was dreamy and exquisite, following in the direction of theke there was a massive waterfall from which crystal clear water gurgled.


    Atop the waterfall''s head, right across it was a small grassy meadow, in that meadow was a breathlessly exquisite grand piano standing proudly.


    It was his piano, Rael''s personal and most favorite piano.


    Crises-Vilzi


    ''Cry of the Forest.''


    That was the name of his piano, Crisez-Vilzi in Fairynguage.


    It was not just any kind of piano, it was one of the best pianos in the entire world, it was directly made out of the wood of the Word Tree ''Yggdrasil''.


    It was the most cherished partner of Rael and even had a divine consciousness and could even transform into a sword that he used many times.


    Rael could be called a huge artist, his passion for art was too much, so much that he had even decided to go on a dao journey specializing in music.


    However, his duties as a King came first so he was restricted once again.


    Hence he was very happy that in this life he had no restrictions.


    He hated being a king, he had never asked to be one, he was forced.


    His hands slid through the gaps of the keys, as his hands slowly started to y the piano, the keys were gently pressed.


    Everyone in that very instant could feel the change in the air.


    Wisps full of color burst in the environment as they flowed to cracks and ces unknown.


    The entire atmosphere was filled with a melody of breathtaking euphoria.


    His hands kept ying the same melody in consistency, all of a sudden the melodypletely changed!!


    It was like a storm bursting after the calm.


    Darkness befell everyone present, as horror could be seen etched upon their faces.


    Blood, the ground was soaked with blood.


    The skies were dark.


    The moon itself was red, reflecting the color of the bloodied ground.


    People were dying left and right, nts wilted as the sounds of swords and shields could be heard.


    Rael continued to y, then slowly the progression became slow as if the darkness was finally lifting.


    The Skies parted as the first rays of the morning sun fell upon the ground revitalizing all life, cheers of victory sounded in the entire area.


    The patches on the ground started to be green as lushful nts started to grow, light was shining on them.


    They were blessed but they didn''t realize.


    Everything was taken for granted, once again war would follow through, as the once green ground would be filled with blood yet again.


    It was just a matter of time.


    But for now...


    There was happiness.


    Finally, his hands slowed down as they went towards the higher notes.


    The season of fall was over as winter came, a small animal was running in the hazard of snow as arger animal ran after it, in order to predate it.


    Shivering in the cold weather, the wind blew violently as it came to a stop, it teeth that were chattering had finallye to a stop.


    The smaller animal looked behind and saw that therger animal was dead due to the extreme frost and thorns of ice in the way.


    He slowly walked towards it and started to observe it while circling around it, checking for any visible signs of life.


    There were no signs of life.


    There was no expression on its face.


    It went near it and slowly started to eat the older animal that was trying to predate him without mercy.


    This was life, he would do whatever he could do to survive.


    In this heavy winter,


    Death was inevitable.


    Slowly the snow wilted as it revealed a fresh cop of flowers.


    Spring hade again, a spring without you.


    It was simple, yet soplicated.


    A cycle of life and death.


    His hands came to a stop as he looked towards the empty ceiling with a bitter smile on his face, standing up the first thing he did was bow to the crowd.


    Everyone present was crying, there was no one who was not crying.


    Rael''s music boomed in their mind even the message that it followed.


    Everything has an order, a cycle, a path to follow.


    Be it, animal, ce or thing, all of it has a fixed result.


    As everything ends.


    The End is inevitable.


    All of them pped to their very best, an ovation was held, even those outside the temple, standing on the street cried as they pped.


    His music could be heard outside the temple also.


    Even in the Enforcer Department, many were crying.


    In a particr corner, a woman in the shadows stood as she wiped the corner of her eyes.


    A smile was etched upon her face, not a bitter one but a warm smile.


    "So it really is you, daddy...ehehe."


    ~


    Rael took his bottle of c and slowly started to pour it directly on the statue of Fakir.


    He had no idea that this is not how you offer food.


    The priests looked at him with utter horror as he drowned the poor demon god with all the coke left in his bottle.


    Feeling the gazes, Rael turned around to look at them with a confused look.


    "Um... is there something wrong?"


    The priests and the followers couldn''t even say one thing in front of him.


    How could they?


    All of them had enjoyed his music.


    They would be ingrates if they behaved like that.


    All they could do was politely exin to him.


    After they were done exining and told him how to do it, Rael stood there perplexed.


    "Oh."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "So... sorry?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "By the way, where is the new bishop?" He yed for the new bishop as a wee for him but he or she still didn''te to greet him.


    It should bemon courtesy but he or she still didn''t do so.


    The High-Priest looked at him with some guilt, "Actually she left, she said that she was feeling a bit sick."


    Rael frowned, that was a clear lie from the bishop''s side.


    Even the priests had noticed but what else could they say.


    They themselves were wondering to themselves,


    ''When did we get a new bishop?''


    Rael shook his head and returned to a calm exterior, "Alright then it was nice meeting you priests again, I will be taking my leave."


    The sole reason to why he hade was because of the gaze he felt in the morning, now that he had nothing to do he wouldn''t stick around.


    He was already a loner in the Lower World with no friends except thedies.


    While he was on his way, he suddenly got an idea.


    ''Should I go and gaze at my statue?''


    He started to giggle creepily as a giddy feeling overwhelmed him.


    Now thest thing left to do was to leave everything to his subconscious, the body would sleepwalk towards the statue on its own like before.


    ''I follow the wind..."


    Saying that in his mind, his consciousness swept away in deep slumber but not his body, his subconscious body move towards the location of the statue.


    The next moment Rael opened his eyes he was standing in a familiar dark cave-like ce, with a wall that stood upright in front of him.


    Following the vines on the ground with his beautiful violet eyes, he walked a bit further and came forward to look at the familiar ugly statue of him.


    ''Huh? Who is that?''


    Below the statue was a woman in a white dress, as her back was facing Rael he couldn''t see anything but he could make out that she was quite curvaceous and her skin was extremely beautiful.


    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.


    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.


    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.


    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.


    ~x~


    In a different subspace and realm.


    "Umm....yummy! This c is very tasty! I need to find the person who offered this to me! I will give him a blessing! C is the best!"


    ~


    https://discord.gg/JertH4aQJw

 Chapter 48: Reunion

    Chapter 48: Reunion


    Vaani was in a dilemma, she loved her father a lot, even as a child she always had loved her father but he seemed to be oblivious to it.


    She had done everything possible to make him look at her as a woman but to no avail.


    Her father never really had time to take care of her hence she grew up almost without gaining any fatherly affection.


    Although whenever she tried to visit him, her father would leave all his work to Puck and wee her with a big warm loving smile hence she couldn''t evene to hate him.


    One day when her father came homete at night, he must have probably thought that she was sleeping so he didn''te to greet her.


    She was not sleeping at all, by that time she had matured along with her body and was doing something girly in her room.


    When she sensed her fathering home she was ted!


    She waited and waited in her room waiting for her father toe and greet her but to her expectations he didn''te.


    Due to this she was a bit angry and wanted to give him a piece of her mind so she went towards his room.


    *shback*


    ''Huh, what are those soundsing from papa''s room?''


    She crept towards the door and creaked it open a bit, what she saw from the cracks destroyed her.


    Her two moms had their tongue out of their mouths as they were ruthlessly getting pounded silly by Rael.


    Their face was that of a slut!!!!


    Her eyes traveled to her father''s cock and she couldn''t help but be dazed.


    She had seen some lewd arts that herdy friends had shown her but they were in no wayparable to her father''s!!!


    Her face turned red as she kept on staring at her daddy''s cock.


    ''It is too big...''


    She leaned against the wall as her hands slid inside her vagina.


    She then started to move the fingers she inserted inside her vagina imagining herself over there on the bed getting fucked silly, dominated by her papa.


    Finally, she cummed, not once but thrice.


    After she was done she quickly cleaned the liquid not letting any remain or stain the floor, she didn''t want any suspicion to arouse.


    She took a final nce at her mothers and father, she felt intense jealousy towards her own mothers who were moaning like no tomorrow.


    She also was surprised to see both women who were horrifyingly strong and at the pinnacle, making such a lewd face in bed.


    Even Elequeeness whose face was the embodiment of coldness!


    She covered her face, blushing hard as she reprimanded herself, feeling extremely guilty.


    Since that day a seed had been born in her heart, a seed lusting after her own father.


    *~*


    Since that day she had tried her best no not to think of her father as a man but she failed every damn time.


    She started to look for potential partners but no one was even as handsome as him, she felt disappointed but then she finally realized.


    Since she had been living with peerless jade beauties and an extremely handsome father, she thought it was normal for men to look so handsome.


    But to her disappointment she never found anyone like him, this just made her cravings for her father rise more.


    All because of that damn day!!


    Her innocence had been fully corrupted!!


    After that, she distanced herself from him when she noticed that her attempts were not working and went into closed cultivation so that she wouldn''t see him again.


    Her wish came true.


    Her father died.


    She cried her eyes out wishing that she had never wished that.


    Only when you lose something do you realize their or its true worth.


    After that nothing was the same as ever.


    Her two mothers went into seclusion and her uncle who was like an elder brother went into depression.


    She was then dragged into politics and was forced to work for the benefit of the sub-space, she then finally realized the burden of her father.


    After years of working she got the news that the new King wished to marry her, however to his dismay he fell short to the type of man she wanted.


    He had angered her quite a lot since he had removed many statues and portraits of Rael and had even taken her father''s position as King.


    Vaani had even heard rumors that his death was an assassination, she then finally ditched the realm when the elders and people of the subspace were starting to pressure her.


    She truly felt utterly disgusted.


    Escaping into the Celestial Realm she started to exin the entire realm and made many connections, allies, enemies, etc.


    It didn''t take her long to be one of the most important figures in the entire Celestial Realm.


    Following her father''s footsteps, she became kind of a carbon copy of him.


    Totally ruthless, cunning, and cold.


    She didn''t pick up narcissism due to how she saw her father died, she learned a lesson from it.


    One day while she was on her usual antics, killing, torturing, ying piano, Puck suddenly appeared in front of her.


    *shback*


    "Big bro, why are you here?"


    She frowned, she had not had much contact with him since her father died.


    He sat near the table and pulled a chair pouring himself some tea, Vaani''s eyebrows twitched, her family would be the only ones to treat her like this.


    This was her favorite tea!!!


    He sat against thefy pillows and drank the tea elegantly.


    "Your manners have started to deteriorate a lot." He scolded her.


    She rolled her eyes, "Yes yes, mom."


    Puck for the moment ignored that remark but he really was like a mom to both Rael and his daughter, Vaani.


    He wouldn''t lie, he actually liked to reprimand, correct and scold people.


    He had seen Vaani since childhood and regarded her as his own sister, since he himself was a disciple of Rael and even his adopted child and also his best friend.


    "So why have youe?" She grumbled, "I don''t think you came here for tea now right?"


    His eyebrows knitted, "Yes, I havee here to inform you about something."


    She frowned, it must be something important seeing the serious expression on his face.


    "I felt something in my soul connection, reincarnation maybe...." He frowned a bit but was very excited.


    "Huh?" Vaani looked at him confused, soul connection? The only person Puck had a soul contract was with Rael, her father.


    Reincarnation?...


    Her eyes widened, "No... is this for real."


    Although reincarnation wasmon she really didn''t expect his soul to not have gone through the cleansing of Samsara, during reincarnation, the soul strength is weak so the contract gets dyed or voided most times.


    She sucked in a cold breath as she red at Puck.


    He smiled faintly, "Your father is alive."


    *~*


    After that, she had heard that Puck had left and was worried about how he should make an entrance in front of her father.


    Puck was thinking of using the damsel of distress trick but Rael was never in any trouble, due to that he could only look at him from afar.


    She found Rael''s location due to the Soul connection and coordinates that Puck found.


    When she saw the reaction of Rael when he saw his own statue, she was sure that it was him since he clearly looked angry over the fact that the sculptor had sculpted him ugly.


    But she was still not convinced hence she faked herself as a bishop in the church to listen to his piano music.


    She herself had never forgotten to his type of piano melody, he had his own style to y.


    When the first note rang, she was certain that it was Rael.


    After listening to the song and crying a bit she quickly rushed near the statue for a reunion since she knew that her father wouldn''t missing to see his statue.


    He was still the narcissistic bastard.


    She waited and waited but Rael still didn''t show up, ''Is he no longer narcissistic? Nah that is impossible.''


    Just when she was about to leave, she noticed Rael entering the vicinity.


    ~


    Thest sun-rays of the day kiss the heath and as the greens and purples melt into grey under the moonlight.


    The trees were crazy silhouettes against the newly silver sky, its blue hue almost gone until dawn.


    Their branches sway in the wind, creaking into the gusting air.


    The first rays of moonlight shimmered entrancingly on the figure of the woman.


    Rael was almost dazed as he looked at the divine scenery in front of him, he slowly trudged towards the woman in white and sat beside her.


    The woman looked at him for a second, as her face was covered with a white veil he could only see the icy pale silver eyes that glowed in the dark.


    Her breathtaking dazzling brazen palms raised as she took off the veil and the cloth covering her hair.


    Long strands of golden hair fell upon her back gradually reaching herps, her face was perfectly chiseled and her nose was sharp.


    Along with that, her lips were rosy and her skin was like refined pearls formed from the oceans.


    Her pale silver-grey eyes glowed a bit as she looked at Rael, a corner of her lips arced as he looked at her with astonishment.


    "Yo daddy!"

 Chapter Prologue

    Chapter Prologue


    In the cozy sanctuary of a dark treehouse, illuminated by the soft glow of amp, a grandmother fairy captivated her grandson with a magical story.


    She began, her voice filled with warmth


    "Once upon a time...there existed a magnificent king. Handsome, fair, and full of kindness, he ushered his realm into a glorious golden age. However, as the years wore on, the king''s narcissism grew, and he became infatuated with his own image, spending countless years gazing at his portraits."


    The child''s eyes widened in awe as he peered at the exquisite illustrations in the storybook. Eagerly, he pleaded with his grandma to continue, craving the next chapter of the tale.


    A touch of sadness crossed her face, but she maintained a gentle smile, affectionately tousling her grandson''s curly hair. "One fateful day...the king ventured into the enchanting Fairy Garden, where a monumental statue in his likeness was being erected.This sculpture reached unimaginable heights, piercing through the very clouds and standing proudly at the center of the pavilion. Crafted from the rarest of metals, Pure Mythril, it shimmered with a brilliance surpassing even that of gold."


    The child leaned in closer, his eyes shimmering with anticipation. "-And then?" he urged, hungering for the story''s next revtion.


    The grandma''s smile grew tender, and she gently closed the book, cing a loving kiss upon her grandchild''s forehead and whispered.


    "We shall read more of the tale tomorrow, my dear. It is past your bedtime now."


    Disappointed, the child let out a yful sigh. "Aww..." he eximed, while the grandma chuckled softly.


    She extinguished the flickering torch, casting the treehouse into darkness, and tenderly tucked a cozy nket around the child.


    Humming a soothing luby, she peered out the window, where the stars twinkled and the moon bathed the world in its gentle glow.


    Lost in her thoughts, she wondered if the Fairy King existed somewhere in the vast expanse of the cosmos, a mythical presence residing beyond their reach.


    With that enchanting question lingering in the air, the grandmother''s soft voice mingled with the hushed night, serenading her beloved grandchild into a peaceful slumber, where dreams and the wonders of the Fairy Garden danced together in harmony.

 Chapter 195: Afternoon Rain

    Chapter 195: Afternoon Rain


    Rael leaned on the ship''s deck and looked down at the maggot lord below and posed a question.


    "I''m confused. Why Demon Lord?"


    The Undying Maggot Lord raised an eyebrow and shrugged. His next words shocked Rael a little bit.


    "I can feel the origin blood of all the seven sins inside of you. I can feel that you have awakened a few. It''s like that bitch, Fate is favoring you."


    The silver-haired man fell silent. He almost felt a little dumb. He knew about this despite the limited information on the topic.


    Normally, a demon or its descendant if lucky can only awaken a single origin sin bloodline, there have been cases when a person due to mutations has awakened two origin sin bloodlines but they have always mostly merged to create a bastard version of a sin bloodline.


    However no one has ever awakened more than two origin sin bloodlines, nor not have them merged.

 Chapter 196: Black Bullet

    Chapter 196: ck Bullet


    **BOOOOOOOOOOO00000000MmmmM!**


    The entire domain was burning. Dust, smog, smoke, haze, mist, you name it. Dark grey ash in the form of vapor lifted from the ground and into the sky.


    The once golden crops had turned into a dark shade of red as they burnt indefinitely, unceasing and constantly regenerating.


    Johgrub stood in the center, his body riddled with numerous holes that were being regenerated in a peculiar manner. In the center of his body was a massive hole where maggots were constantly procreating to fill it up.


    His entire body was made up of maggots.


    The Undying Maggot Lord lifted his chin and stared into the light of the eternally zing Nefertiti.


    His face was covered with dust making it hard to see his face. Moreover, his feet were on fire and the mes were patiently engulfing his entire body.

 Chapter 197: Rael VS Johgrub

    Chapter 197: Rael VS Johgrub


    [ABYSSAL ELEGY: BLACK BULLET!]


    A pitch-ck bullet shot from the endless sky, it was fast, extremely fast. Before Rael couldprehend it reached an inch away from his eyes and the moment it did, he instinctively deflected the bullet.


    However here was the twist, the bullet froze in mid-air the moment Rael dodged and it created a huge portal that swallowed him up.


    Bewildered, Rael found himself on the ground rather than on Nefertiti. At that same moment with a loud boom, Johgrub the Undying Maggot Lordnded.


    Now both individuals were on the ground, on an equal in. Johgrub smiled toothily, his rotten canines showing. His smile curled up to his eyes as he spoke.


    "It was a genius y, Rael. Truly... but I have the upper hand now."


    Rael''s innocent facade slowly broke, he nced at the maggot lord and slowly revealed aughter that descended into madness. Augh iconic to him.


    "Hihi..."


    "Hihihihihihihihi..."

 Chapter 198: Anorcias Arrival

    Chapter 198: Anorcia''s Arrival


    Outside the domain, the wives sat, mostly worrying about Rael... which woman would not? It would be the greatest loss if the most handsome person in existence with the most handsome dick suddenly died.


    Mira, the ex-tyrant slime king disguised as a male her whole life but in actuality, a female tended to Hecate who obviously is one of the fan favorites while Lucifer, the General of Eden, one of the three great angels... now a fallen angel sat and observed for loopholes in the domain to break and enter.


    "It''s too strong," Lucifer whispered as she tried looking for the breaking point in-between space, time, gravity, and dimension to enter the domain.


    Aria rolled her eyes and passed a snarkyment, "How are you the ex-general of heaven if you can''t even enter a simple domain?"


    Lucifer ignored the vampire, she shrugged softly and spoke without any care.


    "Says the mosquito."

 Chapter 199: Bad Matchup

    Chapter 199: Bad Matchup


    ''I see, so the maggots from the dying parts of the maggots lord reproduced under the ground... it''s astonishing to see the amount that has been created in mere minutes... that too in my own domain.''


    Real contemted as he thought of how to defend himself from the disgusting maggots. They were of all kinds of shapes and sizes, from maggots that reached the sky to maggots that were as small as ants.


    In front of Rael, thousands ofrge maggots were cojoining to form the biggest maggot ever. At this point, it was an extremely freaky sight to see.


    The Maggot Lord meanwhile has been cackling like a psycho. Rael was now surrounded by eleven gigantic maggots that covered the entire sky, their bodies resembling a nket of darkness.


    *Grerrrrrrrrr..... *


    The maggots roared at the same time as their slimy bodies iled a little before ring at Real, not attacking, as if waiting upon orders.

 Chapter 200: Da Shine Da Shine Da Shine

    Chapter 200: Da Shine Da Shine Da Shine


    Anorcia was silent for a moment. Her eyes slowly turned into crescent slits. A few raspy chuckles escaped her mouth along with a lot of huffing and puffing.


    Before long, a creepy long smile covered her entire face as her mouth opened up in an udylike manner. Sheughed aloud, cackling like the ancient witch entity that she was.


    "EHEEEHAHAHAHEEEHEEEHAHAHAEEEHHEEEHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!"


    Everyone was surprised by the happy go lucky witch''sughter. It was unlike any they had ever heard. It was the scariest, the creepiest and the most boisterous cackle ever.


    Especially to Aria, it gave her chills down her spine. Alizejh too was rather scared despite being the ruthless angel demon hybrid that she was.


    Mira was silent and observed carefully while Lucifer nced at the neer with a secretive calcting gaze as if assessing the strength of the witch in front of her. An instinctive habit that the General of Heaven possessed.

 Chapter 201: Kusanagi

    Chapter 201: Kusanagi


    Rael''s body was slowly regenerating from the damage that the acid had done to it. Although the body was inferior, his species was not so it was still durable enough to not die to the humongous amount of acid that had fallen upon him.


    Despite that, Rael was not free from hurt. He was seriously injured and was bing bored of the battle. Especially since both parties were at the same level, none had suffered a lot. Especially Johgrub. Every time, Rael hurt him, he went back to normal.


    ''This is insane. How long must I fight? I want to bathe with Ducky. I''m sooo sweaty goddamn.''


    Smiling wryly, a monologue was about to brew in Rael''s mind but before it could even properly start, he heard a voice from where there was previously a crack in the domain.


    "Heyyy guys¡­."


    Rael nced at the neer. Ady garbed in ck, her cloak hiding most of her face and body but due to the voice Rael could easily make out it was a she.

 Chapter 202: Orb of Oblivion

    Chapter 202: Orb of Oblivion


    "Well, I can''t say it is not a pleasure to make acquaintance of you mydy though I would have preferred to meet in better conditions."


    The Lady of the Three-Headed Wolves covered her mouth with her palm and stifled a chuckle. Rael would not lie, the woman had charm and beauty almostparable to that of his teacher, the Moon Goddess, only failing by a bit.


    Johgrub stepped forward, he cleaned his vermillion goggles that had somehow¡­ without the knowledge of the author himself suddenly appeared upon his visage.


    "-And? Hades. What is this ord you speak of? I''m more keen on killing this arrogant fellow here. Him and his witch bitch."


    As Johgrub said thest line, his eyes sparkled. He was already thinking of making a diss-poem on the Nine Cardinal Esthers called the ''Witch Bitches''.


    Hades nced at him, her eyes finally held a sparkle in them but they soon disappeared or else this would be a Chinese novel.

 Chapter 203: The Lightbringer

    Chapter 203: The Lightbringer


    "Rael!!"


    "Hubby!"


    "Master!"


    Rael did not pay attention to the background noise. He took advantage of the opportunity the cloaked woman had provided for him.


    In his right arm, he conjured a huge ice spear that pierced through the woman''s stomach and directly into Hade''s stomach. Twisting the de through the intestines, they instantly melted into [Tundra mes].


    "AAAAAARGGGGGHHJHHJHKH!!!!!" Hades screamed loudly in pain, her head tilting back.


    Instantly, the Tundra mes spread into her internal organs, and her entire body began to burn. At the same time, pitch-ck violet mes burst out of her body in an infinite battle with the Tundra mes, though they faltered.


    Those mes were [The Wretched mes], the same that Hecate had once used to massacre a poption of zombies when she had first fallen into the inferior world.

 Chapter 204: Eldereights

    Chapter 204: Eldereights


    Gods are divided into ranks. Simply bing a God does not mean one is nigh omnipotent. This is because there are Gods stronger than other Gods, stronger than even more Gods, and some Gods stronger than all of thembined.


    Then there are Dogs stronger than these Gods, owned by Gods, and eaten by stronger dogs owned by other Gods.


    Lucifer was one such being¡ªone of the strongest existences in the Omniverse. The famed General of Heaven, the strongest angel to have existed after Yahweh.


    A being so ancient and divine that it shook the root of the lower world to its core, breaking it apart into pieces that extended, struggling to stick together like chewing gum.


    Rael''s domain rumbled, ultimately breaking apart. It had been sessfully destroyed, and his mental strength was extremely exhausted at this point, holding so many powerful figures, especially some that in his previous life could have annihted his very being.

 Chapter 205: Death鈥檚 Kiss

    Chapter 205: Death¡¯s Kiss


    A gaping hole appeared in the middle of the dainty girl''s throat. Blood seeped from it, bleeding out profusely.


    Rael''s eyes widened in disbelief. Horror began to mar his handsome features. His noble violet amethyst eyes trembled slightly.


    The silver-haired man broke free from Lucifer''s sheltered grasp and ran toward Alizejh before her falling head could touch the ground.


    His arms swiftly cradled Alizejh''s body. Her warmth cascaded into his skin. He looked into her eyes, which were losing their light yet watery as tears gathered.


    Her voice was shaky, almost unable to speak as she choked on her blood.


    "¡­I¡ª wan¡ªto¡ªliv-eughkh-"


    Tears flowed from Rael''s eyes, never-ending. It felt like a dreary Monday under overcast skies, sitting on a bench, lost in a daze, only to miss the train as it quietly passed by.

 Chapter 206: Rael and Qida鈥檚 Mom Reunite(**)

    Chapter 206: Rael and Qida¡¯s Mom Reunite(**)


    "Silver-haired stranger¡­ wee back."


    Rael stood in shock, the embodiment of space time sat naked on a simple Victorian chair. Her slender legs dangling, subtly covering her clean-shaven pussy.


    Her tits were wide open to be seen, the pink nipples erected like cherries waiting to be plucked. She held a golden chalice in her right hand, slowly slipping from it.


    "How are you¡­ Persephone?"


    Thedyughed softly, her gaze kind as she observed Rael''s body from up to down. From hispact muscles and beautifully handsome chest to his broad shoulders and the bulge below.


    "11/10." She said calmly.


    Rael frowned, feeling a little vited by the pervert goddess''s gaze. She stood up, her hair flowing behind her like a long tapestry that covered her bublicious ass crack.


    She walked toward Rael with a beautiful sway in her hips. Holding Rael''s face with a finger on his chin, she walked around him, admiring his back.


    "Hmm.."

 Chapter 207: Timeless

    Chapter 207: Timeless


    Rael and Persephoney intertwined on the vast, silken sheets of the king-sized bed. Their breaths mingled and their bodies close.


    "Are you sure you wish to revive your lover? That too in the way you n in doing so."


    The embodiment of space and time calmly asked. Her back hugged Rael''s chest, his arms wrapped around her, a palm on her belly and a palm around her neck in a hold.


    Rael''s grip over her neck tightened, lightly leaving it before slowly caressing her hair. His dick was still inside her.


    "Yes."


    The Lady could feel Rael''s hot breath over her ears, his dick covering all her corners of her pussy. She released a small whimpering softly, slowly being able to breathe a little better.


    The two cuddled in silence in the gothic room. The wisps and souls traversed between the walls, some lightly pecking at Rael''s aura like little children.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!